
Pass F¥^¥ 

Book -'^^^- 

Copyright 1^° 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



The Publication Committee of the Caxton Cluh certify 
that this is one of an edition of two hundred and 
fifty-six copies printed on hand-made paper and 
three copies printed on Japanese vellum, and that 
the printing was done from type which has been 
distributed. 



WAU-BUN 

THE "EAELY DAT" OF THE NORTH-WEST 




JULIETTE A. McGILL KINZIE. 
From oil portrait by G. P. A. Healy, painted in 1855, 



WAU-BUN 

THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE 
NORTH-WEST 

BY 

MRS. JOHN H. .KINZIE 

OP CHICAGO 



NEW EDITION, WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 

BY REUBEN GOLD THWAITES, EDITOR OF "THE JESUIT RELATIONS, 

AND ALLIED DOCUMENTS," "WISCONSIN HISTORICAL 

COLLECTIONS," "CHRONICLES OF BORDER 

WARFARE," ETC. 



WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS 




CHICAGO 

THE CAXTON CLUB 



MDCCCCI 



THE LIBRARY OF 

0ONG«ESS, 
Two Co«S8 HecBVEO 

FEB. 3 ^902 




COPYRIGHT BY THE CAXTON 

CLUB, NINETEEN HUNDRED 

AND ONE 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 

Editor's Introduction . . - . - xiii 

Author's Preface .... - xxv 



CHAPTER I 

I Departure from Detroit - - - - - - 1 

CHAPTER II 

Michillimackinac — American Fur Company — Indian Trade — 

Mission School — Point St. Ignace ... 5 

^ti^ CHAPTER III 

Arrival at Green Bay — Mrs. Arndt — Gen. Root — Political 
Despatches — A Summerset — Shantie Town — Mr. Rolette — 
Indian Morning Song — Mr. Cadle's Mission — Party at Mrs. 
Doty's — Miss Grignons — Mrs. Baird's Party — Hamilton 
A— Mrs. Beall - - - - - - 14 

CHAPTER IV 

Arrangements for Travelling — Fox River — Judge Doty — Judge 
Reaume — M. Boilvin — Canadian Voyageurs; Their Songs — 
The Kakalin — Wish-tay-yun — Rev. Eleazer Williams — 
Passage through the Rapids — Grande Chute — Christman 25 

CHAPTER V 

Beautiful Encampment — Winnebago Lake — Miss Four-Legs — 

Garlic Island— Wild Rice - - - - - 40 

CHAPTER VI 

Breakfast at Betty More's — Judge I^aw — Fastidiousness; What 

Came of It - - - - - - - 47 



VI COI^ TENTS 

CHAPTER VII 

PAGE 

Butte des Morts — French Cognomens— Serpentine Course of Fox 

River — Lake Puck-a-way — Lac de Boeuf — Fort Winnebago 52 

CHAPTER VIII 

Major and Mrs. Twiggs — A Davis — An Indian Funeral — Con- 
jugal Affliction— Indian Chiefs; Talk English— The Wild 
Cat — The Dandy - - - - - - 58 

CHAPTER IX 

Housekeeping; The First Dinner - - - - 68 

CHAPTER X 

Indian Payment — Pawnee Blanc — The Washington Woman — 

Raising Funds - - - - - - 72 

CHAPTER XI 

Louisa — Garrison Life — Dr. Newhall — Affliction — Domestic 
Accommodations — Ephraim — New Year's Day — Native 
Custom — Day-kau-ray's Views of Education — Capt. Har- 
ney's Mince-Pie - - - - - -80 

CHAPTER XII 

Lizzie Twiggs — Preparations for a Journey — The Regimental 

Tailor - - - - - - - 91 

CHAPTER XIII 

Departure from Fort Winnebago — Duck Creek — Upset in a 
Canoe — Pillou — Encamping in Winter — Four Lakes — In- 
dian Encampment — Blue Mound — Morrison's — A Tennes- 
see Woman - - - - - - 96 

CHAPTER XIV 

Rev. Ml'. Kent — Losing One's Way — A Tent Blown Down — 
Discovery of a Fence — Hamilton's Diggings — Frontier 
Housekeeping — Wm. S. Hamilton — A Miner — Hard Rid- 
ing — Kellogg's Grove . . - , . 107 



CONTENTS vii 

CHAPTER XV 

PAGE 

Rock River — Dixon's — John Ogie — Missing the Trail — Hours 

of Trouble — Famine in the Camp — Relief - - 118 

CHAPTER XVI 

A Pottowattamie Lodge — A Tempest — Piche's — Hawley's — The 
Dupage — Mr. Dougherty — The Desplaines — Mrs. Lawton — 
Wolf Point— Chicago - - . - - 130 

CHAPTER XVII 

Fort Dearborn — Chicago in 1831 — First Settlement of Chicago 
— John Kinzie, Sen — Fate of George Forsyth — Trading 
Posts — Canadian Voyageurs — M. St. Jean — Louis la Liberte 140 

CHAPTER XVIII 

Massacre at Chicago - - - - - -155 

CHAPTER XIX 

Massacre Continued — Mrs. Helm — Ensign Ronan — Capt. Wells 
— Mrs. Holt — Mrs. Heald — The Sau-ga-nash — Sergeant 
Griffith — Mrs. Burns — Black Partridge and Mrs. Lee — 
Nau-non-gee and Sergeant Hays - - - - 171 

CHAPTER XX 

Treatment of American Prisoners by the British — Captivity of 
Mr. Kinzie — Battle on Lake Erie — Cruelty of Gen. Proctor's 
Troops — Gen. Harrison — Rebuilding of Fort Dearborn — 
Red Bird — A Humorous Incident — Cession of the Terri- 
tory Around Chicago - - - - - 192 

CHAPTER XXI 

Severe Spring Weather — Pistol-Firing — Milk Punch — A Sermon 

— Pre-emption to " Kinzie's Addition " — Liberal Sentiments 201 

CHAPTER XXII 
The Captives - - - - - - - 206 



viii CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XXIII 

PAGE 

Capt. McKillip — Second Sight — Ball at Hickory Creek — Arrival 

of the " Napoleon " — Troubles of Embarkation - - 224 

CHAPTER XXIV 

Departure for Fort Winnebago — A Frightened Indian — En- 
campment at Dunkley's Grove — Horses Lost — Getting 
Mired — ^An Ague Cured by a Rattlesnake — Crystal Lake — 
Story of the Little Rail - - - - - 233 

CHAPTER XXV 

Return Journey Continued — Soldiers' Encampment — Big Foot 
Lake — Village of Maunk-suck — A Young Gallant — Climb- 
ing Mountain-Passes — Turtle-Creek — Kosh-ko-nong — 
Crossing a Marsh — Twenty-Mile Prairie — Hasting's Woods 
— Duck Creek — -Brunet — Home - - - - 245 

CHAPTER XXVI 

The Agency — The Blacksmith's House — Building a Kitchen — 
Four-Legs, the Dandy — ^Indian Views of Civilization — 
Efforts of M. Mazzuchelli— Charlotte - - - 260 

CHAPTER XXVII 

The Cut-Nose— The Fawn— Visit of White Crow— Parting 
with Friends — Christman — Louisa Again — The Sunday- 
School - - - - - - - 269 

CHAPTER XXVIII 

Plante — Removal — Domestic Inconveniences — Indian Presents 
— Grand mother Day-kau-ray — Indian Customs — Indian 
Dances — The Medicine Dance — Indian Graves — Old Boil- 
vin's Wake - - - - - - - 276 

CHAPTER XXIX 

Indian Tales— Story of the Red Fox - - - - 287 

CHAPTER XXX 

Story of Shee-shee-banze _ . . . . 295 



CONTENTS IX 

CHAPTER XXXI 

PAGE 

Visit to Green Bay — Disappointment — Return Journey — 
Knaggs' — Blind Indian — Mau-zhee-gaw-gaw Swamp — 
Bellefontaine ....-- 303 



CHAPTER XXXII 

Commencement of Sauk War — Winnebago Council — Crely — 
Follett — Bravery— The Little Elk— An Alarm — Man-Eater 
and His Party — An Exciting Dance ... 314 

CHAPTER XXXIII 

Fleeing from the Enemy — Mata — Old Smoker — Meeting -with 
Menomonees — Raising the Wind — Garlic Island — Winne- 
bago Rapids — The Wau-be-nau-kees — Thunder-Storm — 
Vitelle — Guardapie — Fort Howard ... 326 

CHAPTER XXXIV 

Panic at Green Bay — Tidings of Cholera — Green Bay Flies — 
Doyle, the Murderer — Death of Lieut. Foster — A Hardened 
Criminal — Good News from the Seat of War — Departure 
for Home — Shipwreck at the Grand Chute — A Wet En- 
campment — An Unexpected Arrival — Reinforcement of 
Volunteers — La Grosse Americaine — Arrival at Home - 339 



CHAPTER XXXV 

Conclusion of the War — Treaty at Rock Island — Cholera Among 
the Troops — Wau-kaun-kaw — Wild-Cat's Frolic at the 
Mee-kan — Surrender of the Winnebago Prisoners - 353 

CHAPTER XXXVI 

Delay in the Annual Payment — Scalp Dances — Groundless 
Alarm — Arrival of Gov. Porter — Payment — Escape of the 
Prisoners — Neighbors Lost — Reappearance — Robineau — 
Bellair - - - - - - - 363 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

Agathe — " Kinzie's Addition" — Tomah — Indian Acuteness — 

Indian Simplicity ...... 372 



X CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XXXVIII 

PAGE 

Famine — Day-kau-ray's Daughter — Noble Resolution of a Chief 
— Bread for the Hungry — Rev. Mr. Kent — An Escaped 
Prisoner — The Cut-Nose Again — Leave-taking with Our 
Red Children — Departure from Fort Winnebago - - 380 

Appendix -.-...- 387 



Notes— By Reuben Gold Thwaites - - - - 393 

Index ---.-..- 421 



ILLUSTRATIONS ' 

PAGE 

Juliette A. McGill Kinzie - - - Frontispiece 

From oil portrait by G. P. A. Healy, painted in 1855. 

John Haeeis Kinzie _ _ _ - xvi 

From copy of oil portrait by G. P. A. Healy, painted by 
Daisy Gordon, in possession of Chicago Historical 
Society. 

Title-Page to the Oeiginal Edition - xxiii 

MiCHILIMAGKINACK - - - - - 6 

From sketch by Capt. S. Eastman, U. S. A., in School- 
craft's " Indian Tribes," vol. iv., p. 188. 

Foet Howaed in 1855 - - - - 14 

From daguerreotype in possession of Wisconsin Histor- 
ical Society. 

Foue-Legs' Village - - - - - 42 

Entrance to Winnebago Lake (the present town of 
Neenah). From sketch by Mrs. Kinzie, in original 
edition. 

FoET Winnebago in 1831- - - -56 

From sketch by Mi's. Kinzie, in original edition. 

A Typical Geoup of Winnebagoes - - - 64 

From photograph in possession of Wisconsin Historical 
Society. 

Chicago in 1820 - - - - - 140 

From sketch by H. R. Schoolcraft, in " Indian Tribes," 
vol. iv., p. 192. 

Chicago in 1831 - - - - - 142 

From sketch by Mrs. Kinzie in original edition. 

Map of Chicago in 1830 - - - - 142 

(Original by James Thompson destroyed in Chicago fire, 
October, 9, 1871.) From copy thereof, in possession of 
Chicago Historical Society. 

Maek Beaubien - - - - - 144 

From crayon portrait in possession of Chicago Historical 
Society. 

xi 



xii ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

The Chicago Poetage - - - - 146 

From the first U. S. Government Survey of the region of 
the portage and site of Chicago, in possession of Chicago 
Historical Society. 

Residence of John Kinzie, Esq. - - - 150 

(The first house built in Chicago.) From sketch by 
Mrs. Kinzie, in original edition. 

Old Fort Dearborn, 1803-1812 - - - 156 

From sketch by Charles H. Ourand, based upon plans 
drawn by Capt. J. Whistler, 1808, in possession of Chi- 
cago Historical Society. 

Shaubena - - - - - - 198 

(Chief of the Pottawattomies.) From photograph of oil 
portrait in possession of Chicago Historical Society. 

Big Foot's Village and Lake - - - 250 

From sketch by Mrs. Kinzie, in original edition. 

The Grand Chute — Fox Eiver - - - 346 

From sketch by Mrs. Kinzie, in original edition. 

Black Hawk _____ 354 

(Head-man of the Rock River Sacs.) From oil portrait 
by R. M. Sully, in possession of Wisconsin Historical 
Society. 

Fort Winnebago in 1834 - - _ _ 353 

(Indian agency buildings on hill to left.) From oil 
painting, based upon plans and local traditions, by Isaac 
A. Ridgway. 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 

The early history of Chicago has much to do with the 
Kinzies and their connections. It is particularly fortunate 
that one of this family should have given to the world, out 
of the abundance of her recollections of the "early day," 
what has become a classic in the historical literature of the 
Middle West — the Northwest of a half-century ago. 

Kinzie is but an abbreviated form of the old Scotch name 
of Mackenzie. John Mackenzie must have been among 
the first subjects of Great Britain to emigrate to Canada 
upon the downfall of the French regime; for his son 
John (afterwards called Kinzie) was born in Quebec, in 
1763, the year of the Paris treaty. The family soon 
moved to Detroit, and there the elder Mackenzie died, 
during John's infancy. 

The widow had previously been married to a Mr. Hali- 
burton, by whom she had a daughter, a beautiful and 
accomplished girl, who in turn became the mother of 
General Fleming, Nicholas Low, and Mrs. Charles King, of 
New York. John Kinzie was the only issue of the second 
marriage. In due time, Mrs. Mackenzie married a third 
husband — William Forsyth, another Scotchman, who had 
come to New York in 1750, fought under Wolfe on the 
Plains of Abraham, and was twice wounded. The For- 
syths moved to New York City, whither young John 
Kinzie was taken. When some ten or eleven years of 
age, while at school at Williamsburg, on Long Island, with 
two of his half-brothers, Kinzie, a restless, adventurous 



xiv EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 

youth, ran away to his native town, Quebec. There he 
was, when nearly starved, picked up on the streets by a 
silversmith, and incidentally learned something of the craft 
of his benefactor. There are evidences of his being in 
Detroit, as a fur-trader, as early as 1795; and by the close 
of the century this thrifty young Scotchman is known to 
have had trading establishments on the Maumee, at San- 
dusky, and at St. Josephs, on Lake Michigan. 

Young Kinzie's life had been a continual romance, but 
it was no less so than that of his first love. During one 
of the numerous forays over the Virginia border, made by 
the Shawanese during Lord Dunmore's War (1774), a band 
of these barbarians swooped down upon the rude cabin of 
Isaac McKenzie, who had established himself at the junc- 
tion of Wolf's Creek with the Kanawha River. McKen- 
zie' s wife was killed, but their two young and beautiful 
children, Margaret and Elizabeth, were borne away to 
the great Shawanee town of Chillicothe, in what is now 
Ohio. Here, in accordance with Indian custom, the girls 
were adopted into the family of a chief, one of whose 
squaws was assigned to their tender rearing. 

After eighteen years, when Margaret had developed 
into a young woman of rare loveliness, she accompanied her 
foster-father upon a hunting expedition to the vicinity of 
the present Fort Wayne, in Indiana. A young Shawanee 
chief, present at the hunt, paid mad suit to this forest 
beauty; but, still pining for civilization, she scorned her 
Indian lover, and he set out to take her by force, as had 
ever been among his people the custom of rejected suitors. 
At midnight, as the nomadic village was echoing with the 
din made by the chief's followers, who were preparing to 
assist in this intended capture of a wife, Margaret silently 
stole from her wigwam, for it was a case in which custom 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION XV 

decreed that she must rely solely upon herself, and took 
refuge in the depths of the forest. Her persistent lover 
was close at her heels. She ordered her faithful dog to 
attack him, and while man and brute were engaged in sav- 
age combat, flew through the woods to the stockade where 
the ponies were kept. Leaping on the back of a favorite, 
Margaret plied him with rope-end and voice, through 
seventy-five miles of wilderness, all the way to her barbaric 
home in ChiUicothe, where the poor animal dropped dead. 
Here, at last, she was safe from her lover's attentions. 

Not long after Margaret' s thrilling experience, the two 
girls were taken to Detroit by their foster-father, who 
proudly showed them to his white friends. The old chief, 
however, recked not of the power of love. A Scotchman 
named Clark became enamoured of Elizabeth, and John 
Kinzie saw in Margaret his heart's desire. The two couples 
mated in Indian fashion, and lived together in the woods 
for some five years — Elizabeth bearing two children, and 
Margaret three (William, James, and Elizabeth). 

When the strength of Indian power in the country 
northwest of the Ohio River was at last broken in the 
decisive battle at the Fallen Timbers, followed by the 
treaty of Greenville (1795), and in another year by the 
removal of British garrisons from the posts on the upper 
lakes, communication was again possible between the 
American colonists and the Northwest. Isaac McKenzie 
heard of the presence of his daughters in the Michigan 
wilderness, and in his old age laboriously worked his way 
thither to visit them. There was a pathetic reunion ; and 
when the white-haired frontiersman went back to Virginia, 
Margaret and Elizabeth, declining the legal marriage prof- 
fered by their consorts, followed him to the old home, 
Margaret leaving her children to be cared for by their father. 



XVI EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 

Elizabeth in due course legally married a Virginian 
named Jonas Clybourn, and Margaret also legally united 
domestic fortunes with one Benjamin Hall of that state. 
Sons of these second unions eventually came to Chicago, 
and took prominent parts in the drama of pioneer life in 
Illinois and Wisconsin. 

In 1800, John Kinzie married Eleanor (Lytle) McKillip, 
the widow of a British officer, who had had by him a daugh- 
ter named Margaret. The Kinzies, with their infant son, 
John Harris (born at Sandwich, Ontario, July 7, 1803), 
apparently settled at Chicago in the spring of 1804, John 
Kinzie being the trader at Fort Dearborn, then just con- 
structed. Kinzie was also appointed sub-Indian agent, and 
later was a government interpreter. His connection with 
the massacre at Fort Dearborn, in 1812, is best related in 
Wau-Bun itself. In 1823, he was appointed a justice of the 
peace; in 1825, agent at Chicago for the American Fur 
Company; he died at Chicago in 1828, aged sixty-five. 
His four children by Eleanor were: Jolm Harris (1803), 
Ellen Marion (1805), Maria Indiana (1807), and Robert 
Allen (1810). His two children by Margaret McKenzie 
were tenderly reared by Mrs. Kinzie, who, before her mar- 
riage, had been fully informed of the circumstance of the 
earlier union under the forest code of the day. 

It is with John Harris Kinzie that our immediate inter- 
est lies. His early youth was spent in Chicago ; he was 
nine years of age at the time of the massacre in 1812; dur- 
ing the next four years the family remained in Detroit, 
only returning to Chicago when (1816) the former town was 
captured by General Harrison; in 1818, he was sent to 
Mackinac to be apprenticed to the American Fur Company. 
Carefully trained to the conduct of the fur trade, then the 
principal commercial interest in the Northwest, young Kin- 




JOHN HAEEIS KmZIE. 

From copy of oil portrait by G. P. A. Healy, painted by Daisy Gordon, 
in possession of Chicago Historical Society. 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION xvu 

zie was sent, in 1824, to Prairie du Chien, where he learned 
the Winnebago language and thereof partly constructed a 
grammar. Two years later, we find him installed as pri- 
vate secretary to Governor Lewis Cass, in whose company 
he assisted in making numerous treaties with the aborigi- 
nes. It was while in this service that he went to Ohio 
to study the language and habits of the Wyandotts, of 
whose tongue he also compiled a grammar. His remark- 
able proficiency in Indian languages led to his appointment, 
in 1829, as Indian agent to the Winnebagoes, at Fort Win- 
nebago (Portage, Wisconsin). Upon the death of his father, 
he fell heir to the Winnebago name, " Shawneeaukee, " 
which appears so frequently in the text of Wau-Bun. 

August 9, 1830, Kinzie — now styled "Colonel" by 
courtesy, because of his office as Indian agent — was mar- 
ried at Middletown, Connecticut, to Juliette A, MagiU, 
the authoress of the book of which this is a new edition. 
Very little has been garnered concerning the early life of 
Miss MagiU. She was born in Middletown, September 
11, 1806, but appears to have lived much in the national 
metropolis, and to have enjoyed a wide and intimate 
acquaintance with the "best families" of the city; her edu- 
cation was certainly not neglected. 

The honejnnoon of the young pair was in part spent in 
New York City. They were at Detroit a few weeks after 
the wedding, however, and thence took the steamer "Henry 
Clay" for Green Bay. The text of Wau-Bun commences 
with the departure from Detroit, and carries us forward to 
their arrival at Green Bay, and later at Fort Winnebago ; 
their horseback trip to Chicago, the following March, is 
also interestingly described. They appear to have per- 
manently made their home in Chicago in 1834. 

In 1841, Colonel Kinzie was appointed registrar of pub- 



xviii EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 

lie lands ; seven years later, he was canal collector at Chi- 
cago, occupying the position until President Lincoln 
commissioned him as a paymaster in the Union army, with 
the rank of major. He was still holding this office when, 
in the early summer of 1865, being in failing health, he 
went to Pennsylvania in company with his wife and son, 
but died in a railway carriage near Pittsburg, upon the 
21st of June. His widow, two sons, and a daughter 
survived him; together with the reputation among his 
contemporaries of possessing a lovable, sympathetic soul, 
broad enough to appreciate the many good traits of the 
commonly despised savage, concerning whom he knew more 
than most men. 

Mrs. Kinzie's death came upon September 15, 1870, 
while spending the season at Amagansett, on Long Island, 
New York. She had sent to a druggist for some quinine, 
but through inadvertence he instead sent morphine, in the 
taking of which she lost her life. The heroine of Wau- 
Bun, besides wielding a graceful pen and a facile pencil, 
was a woman with marked domestic virtues, and in every 
walk of life a charming character. 

The first public appearance of Mrs. Kinzie as an author 
was in 1844, when there appeared from the press of Ellis 
& Fergus, Chicago, an octavo pamplilet of thirty-four 
pages, with a plate, entitled Narrative of the Massacre at 
Chicago, August 15, 1812, and of Some Preceding Events. 
This publication was anonymous ; but as it bore the name 
of John H. Kinzie as the holder of the copyright, most 
readers assumed that he was the author. In time, it came 
to be known that his wife had written the work. The foot- 
note to the opening page of chapter xviii of Wau-Bun 
(page 155 of our text) says that her story of the massacre 
was first published in 1836 ; but apparently no copies of 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION xix 

this early publication are now extant. Mrs. Kinzie's nar- 
rative was of course obtained from first hands, her husband 
and other members of her family having been witnesses of 
the tragedy; it has been accepted by the historians of Illi- 
nois as substantially accurate, and other existing accounts 
are generally based upon this. With slight variation, the 
contents of the pamphlet were transferred to the pages of 
Wau-Bun, of which they constitute chapters xviii, xix, 
and XX. 

WavrBun itself first appeared in 1856 (8vo, pp. 498), 
from the press of Derby & Jackson, New York. A second 
edition was published in 1857, by D. B. Cooke & Co., of 
Chicago, the same plates being used, with nothing changed 
but the title-page. Very likely it was printed by Derby 
& Jackson, in New York, for the Chicago booksellers 
named — a familiar device with the publisliing trade. A 
third edition, an entire reset, in cheap duodecimo form, 
without illustrations, was published in 1873 by J. B. Lip- 
pincott & Co., Philadelphia (pp. 390). The Lippincotts 
had, in 1869, the year before her death, published a novel 
by Mrs. Kinzie, entitled Walter Ogilhy^ which apparently 
had a fair sale; and their reprint of Waw-Bun^ which by 
this time had become scarce and out of copyright, was no 
doubt made to still further cultivate a market created by 
the novel. Even this reprint is now rare. 

WavrBun gives us our first, and in some respects our 
best, insight into the ' ' early day' ' of the old Northwest. * 
The graphic illustrations of early scenes which the author 
has drawn for us are excellent of their kind, indicating an 

* Similar reminiscences, almost as excellent in their way, but 
more limited in scope, are : Mrs. Charlotte Ouisconsin Van Cleve's 
Three Score Years and Ten (Minneapolis, 1888), and Elizabeth 
Therfese Baird's articles in vols, xiv and xv, Wisconsin Historical 
Collections. 



XX EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 

artistic capacity certainly unusual upon the American fron- 
tier of seventy years ago. But better than these is the 
text itself. The action is sufficiently rapid, the descrip- 
tion is direct, and that the style is unadorned but makes 
the story appear to us the more vivid. Upon her pages 
we seem to see and feel the life at the frontier military 
stockades, to understand intimately the social and economic 
relations between the savages and the government officials 
set over them, to get at the heart of things within the 
border country of her day. It is the relation of a culti- 
vated eye-witness, a woman of the world, who appreciates 
that what she depicts is but a passing phase of history, and 
deserves preservation for the enlightenment of posterity. 
Many others have, with more or less success, written narra- 
tives within the same field ; Mrs. Kinzie herself occasion- 
ally trips upon dates and facts, and sometimes she deliber- 
ately glosses where the antiquarian would demand recital 
of naked circumstance; but take Waio-Bun by large and 
small, and it may safely be said that to students of the his- 
tory of the Middle West, particularly of Illinois and Wis- 
consin, Mrs. Kinzie has rendered a service of growing 
value, and of its kind practically unique. 

It is fitting that the Caxton Club should publish a new 
edition of this early Chicago classic, with the needed acces- 
sories of notes, index, and additional illustrations. The 
book deserves to be better known of the present genera- 
tion, who will find in it a charming if not fascinating nar- 
rative, giving them an abiding sense of the wonderful 
transformation which seventy years have wrought in the 
development of the Old Northwest. 

The present writer has selected the illustrations and 
furnished the Notes, Introduction, and Index to this edi- 
tion, and exercised a general oversight of its make-up ; to 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION xxi 

others, however, have been left, by the Caxton Club, the 
responsibility for the proof-reading of the text. 

Mrs. Eleanor Kinzie Gordon, of Savannah, Ga., a 
daughter of Colonel and Mrs. John H. Kinzie, has kindly 
read the proof-sheets of Introduction and Notes, and offered 
several valuable suggestions, which have been gratefully 
incorporated in the text. 

R. G. T. 

Madison, Wis., October, 1901. 



WAU-BUN, 



THE 



6 4 



EARLY DAY" 



IN 



THE NORTH-WEST. 



BY MRS. JOHN H. KINZIE, 



MitI] lllustrafas. 



NEW YORK: 
PUBLISHED BY DERBY & JACKSON, 

119 NASSAU STREET. 

CINCINNATI: H. W. DERBY & Co. 

1856. 



PREFACE 

Every work partaking of the nature of an autobiog- 
raphy, is supposed to demand an apology to the public. 
To refuse such a tribute, would be to recognize the justice 
of the charge, so often brought against our countrymen — 
of a too great willingness to be made acquainted with the 
domestic history and private affairs of their neighbors. 

It is, doubtless, to refute this calumny that we find 
travellers, for the most part, modestly offering some such 
form of explanation as this, to the reader: "That the 
matter laid before him was, in the first place, simply 
letters to friends, never designed to be submitted to other 
eyes, and only brought forward now at the solicitation 
of wiser judges than the author himself." 

No such plea can, in the present instance, be offered. 
The record of events in which the writer had herself no 
share, was preserved in compliance with the suggestion 
of a revered relative, whose name often appears in the 
following pages. "My child," she would say, "write 
these things down, as I tell them to you. Hereafter our 
children, and even strangers will feel interested in hearing 
the story of our early lives and sufferings. ' ' And it is 
a matter of no small regret and self-reproach, that much, 
very much, thus narrated was, through negligence, or a 
spirit of procrastination, suffered to pass unrecorded. 

"With regard to the pictures of domestic life and ex- 
perience (preserved, as will be seen in journals, letters, 
and otherwise), it is true their publication might have 



XXVI PREFACE 

been deferred until the writer had passed away from the 
scene of action ; and such, it was supposed, would have been 
their lot — that they would only have been dragged forth 
hereafter, to show to a succeeding generation, what "The 
Early Day, ' ' of our Western homes had been. It never 
entered the anticipations of the most sanguine that the 
march of improvement and prosperity would, in less than 
a quarter of a century, have so obliterated the traces of 
"the first beginning," that a vast and intelligent multi- 
tude would be crying out for information in regard to the 
early settlement of this portion of our country, which so 
few are left to furnish. 

An opinion has been expressed, that a comparison of the 
present times with those that are past, would enable our 
young people, emigrating from their luxurious homes at 
"the East," to bear, in a spirit of patience and content- 
ment, the slight privations and hardships they are at this 
day called to meet with. If, in one instance, this should 
be the case, the writer may well feel happy to have incurred 
even the charge of egotism, in giving thus much of her own 
history. 

It may be objected that all that is strictly personal, 
might have been more modestly put forth under the name 
of a third person ; or that the events themselves and the 
scenes might have been described, while those partici- 
pating in them might have been kept more in the back- 
ground. In the first case, the narrative would have lost 
its air of truth and reality — in the second, the experiment 
would merely have been tried of di^essing up a theatre for 
representation, and omitting the actors. 

Some who read the following sketches, may be inclined 
to believe that a residence among our native brethren and 
an attachment growing out of our peculiar relation to 



PREFACE xxvii 

them, have exaggerated our sympathies, and our sense 
of the wrongs they have received at the hands of the 
whites. This is not the place to discuss that point. There 
is a tribunal at which man shall be judged, for that which 
he has meted out to his fellow-man. 

May our countrjrmen take heed that their legislation 
shall never unfit them to appear "with joy, and not with 
grief ' ' before that tribunal ! 

Chicago, July, 1855. 



THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE 
NORTH-WEST 



CHAPTER I 

DEPARTURE FROM DETROIT 

It was on a dark, rainy evening in the month of Sep- 
tember, 1830, that we went on board the steamer "Henry- 
Clay, ' ' to take passage for Green Bay. All our friends in 
Detroit had congratulated us upon our good fortune in 
being spared the voyage in one of the little schooners, 
which at this time afforded the ordinary means of commu- 
nication with the few and distant settlements on Lakes 
Huron and Michigan. 

Each one had some experience to relate of his own or of 
his friends' mischances in these precarious journeys — long 
detentions on the St. Clair flats — furious head winds off 
Thunder Bay, or interminable calms at Mackinac or the 
Manitous. That wliich most enhanced our sense of pecul- 
iar good-luck was the true story of one of our relatives 
having left Detroit in the month of June, and reached Chi- 
cago in the September following, having been actually 
three months in performing what is sometimes accomplished 
by even a sail-vessel in four days. 

But the certainty of encountering similar misadventures 
would have weighed little with me. I was now to visit, 
nay more, to become a resident of that land which had for 

1 



2 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

long years been to me a region of romance. Since the 
time when, as a child, my highest delight had been in the 
letters of a dear relative, describing to me his home and 
mode of life in the "Indian coimtry," and still later, in 
his felicitous narration of a tour with General Cass, in 
1820, to the sources of the Mississippi' — nay, even earlier, 
in the days when I stood at my teacher's knee, and spelled 
out the long word Mich-i-li-mack-i-nac, ^ that distant land, 
with its vast lakes, its boundless prairies, and its mighty 
forests, had possessed a wonderful charm for my imagina- 
tion. Now I was to see it! — it was to be my home! 

Our ride to the quay, through the dark by-ways, in a 
cart, the only vehicle which at that day could navigate the 
muddy, unpaved streets of Detroit, was a theme for much 
merriment, and not less so, our descent of the narrow, 
perpendicular stair-way by which we reached the little 
apartment called the Ladies' Cabin. We were highly 
delighted with the accommodations, which, by comparison, 
seemed the very climax of comfort and convenience ; more 
especially as the occupants of the cabm consisted, beside 
myself, of but a lady and two little girls. 

Nothing could exceed the pleasantness of our trip for 
the first twenty-four hours. There were some officers, old 
friends, among the passengers. We had plenty of books. 
The gentlemen read aloud occasionally, admired the soli- 
tary magnificence of the scenery around us, the primeval 
woods, or the vast expanse of water unenlivened by a sin- 
gle sail, and then betook themselves to their cigar, or their 
game of euchre, to while away the hours. 

For a tune the passage over Thunder Bay was delight- 
ful, but alas! it was not destined, in our favor, to belie 
its name. A storm came on, fast and furious — what was 
worse, it was of long duration. The pitching and rolling 



DEPARTURE FROM DETROIT 3 

of the little boat, the closeness, and even the sea-sickness, 
we bore as became us. They were what we had expected, 
and were prepared for. But a new feature of discomfort 
appeared, which almost upset our philosophy. 

The rain, which fell in torrents, soon made its way 
through every seam and pore of deck or moulding. Down 
the stair-way, through the joints and crevices, it came, 
saturating first the carpet, then the bedding, until, finally, 
we were completely driven, "by stress of weather," into 
the Gentlemen's Cabin. Way was made for us very gal- 
lantly, and every provision resorted to for our comfort, and 
we were congratulating ourselves on having found a haven 
in our distress, when lo! the seams above opened, and 
down upon our devoted heads poured such a flood, that 
even umbrellas were an insufficient protection. There was 
nothing left for the ladies and children but to betake our- 
selves to the berths, which, in this apartment, fortunately 
remained dry; and here we continued ensconced the live- 
long day. Our dinner was served up to us on our pillows. 
The gentlemen chose the dryest spots, raised their umbrel- 
las, and sat under them, telling amusing anecdotes, and 
saying funny things to cheer us, until the rain ceased, 
and at nine o'clock in the evening we were gladdened 
by the intelligence that we had reached the pier at 
Mackinac. 

We were received with the most affectionate cordiality 
by Mr. and Mrs. Robert Stuart,^ at whose hospitable man- 
sion we had been for some days expected. 

The repose and comfort of an asylum like this can be 
best appreciated by those who have reached it after a toss- 
ing and drenching such as ours had been. A bright, 
warm fire, and countenances beaming with kindest inter- 
est, dispelled all sensations of fatigue or annoyance. 



4 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

After a season of pleasant conversation, the servants 
were assembled, the chapter of God's word was solemnly 
read, the hymn chanted, the prayer of praise and thanks- 
giving offered, and we were conducted to our place of 
repose. 

It is not my purpose here to attempt a portrait of those 
noble friends whom I thus met for the first time. To an 
abler pen than mine, should be assigned the honor of writ- 
ing the biography of Robert Stuart. All who have enjoyed 
the happiness of his acquaintance, or still more, a sojourn 
under his hospitable roof, will carry with them, to their 
latest hour, the impression of his noble bearing, his genial 
humor, his untiring benevolence, his upright, uncompro- 
mising adherence to principle, his ardent philanthropy, his 
noble disinterestedness. Irving in his "Astoria," and 
Franchere in his ' ' Narrative, ' ' give many striking traits of 
his early character, together with events of his history 
of a thrilling and romantic interest, but both have left the 
most valuable portion unsaid, his after-life, namely, as 
a Christian gentleman. 

Of his beloved partner, who still survives him, mourn- 
ing on her bereaved and solitary pilgrimage, yet cheered 
by the recollection of her long and useful course as 
a ' ' Mother in Israel, ' ' we will say no more than to offer 
the incense of loving hearts, and prayers for the best bless- 
ings from her Father in Heaven. 



CHAPTER II 

MICHILIMACKINAC 

Michilimackinac ! that gem of the Lakes ! How bright 
and beautiful it looked as we walked abroad on the follow- 
ing morning! The rain had passed away, but had left all 
things glittering in the light of the sun as it rose up over 
the waters of Lake Huron, far away to the east. Before 
us was the lovely bay, scarcely yet tranquil after the storm, 
but dotted with canoes and the boats of the fishermen 
already getting out their nets for the trout and white- 
fish, those treasures of the deep. Along the beach were 
scattered the wigwams or lodges of the Ottawas who 
had come to the island to trade. The inmates came forth 
to gaze upon us. A shout of welcome was sent forth, 
as they recognized Shaw-nee-aw-kee^ who, from a seven 
years' residence among them, was well known to each 
individual. 

A shake of the hand, and an emphatic ''^Bon-Jour — hon- 
jour^ ' ' is the customary salutation between the Indian and 
the white man. 

"Do the Indians speak French?" I inquired of my hus- 
band. ' ' No ; this is a fashion they have learned of the 
French traders during many years of intercourse." 

Not less hearty was the greeting of each Canadian 
engage, as he trotted forward to pay his respects to ' ' Mon- 
sieur John," and to utter a long string of felicitations, 
in a most incomprehensible patois. I was forced to take 
for granted all the good wishes showered upon "Madame 

5 



6 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

John," of which I could comprehend nothing but the 
hope that I should be happy and contented in my ''''vie 
sauvage. ' ' 

The object of our early walk was to visit the Mission- 
house and school which had been some few years previ- 
ously established at this place, by the Presbyterian Board 
of Missions. It was an object of especial interest to Mr. 
and Mrs. Stuart, and its flourishing condition at this 
period, and the prospects of extensive future usefulness it 
held out, might well gladden their philanthropic hearts. 
They had lived many years on the island, and had wit- 
nessed its transformation, through God's blessing on Chris- 
tian efforts, from a worldly, dissipated community to one 
of which it might almost be said, "Religion was every 
man's business." This mission establislnnent was the 
beloved child and the common centre of interest of the few 
Protestant families clustered around it. Through the zeal 
and good management of Mr. and Mrs. Ferry, and the 
fostering encouragement of the congregation, the school 
was in great repute, and it was pleasant to observe the 
effect of mental and religious culture in subduing the mis- 
chievous, tricky propensities of the half-breed, and rousing 
the stolid apathy of the genuine Indian.* 

These were the palmy days of Mackinac. As the head- 
quarters of the American Fur Company,^ and the entrepot 
of the whole North- West, all the trade in supplies and 
goods on the one hand, and in furs and products of the 
Indian country on the other, was in the hands of the par- 
ent establishment or its numerous outposts scattered along 
Lakes Superior and Michigan, the Mississippi, or through 
still more distant regions. 

Probably few are ignorant of the fact, that all the Indian 
tribes, with the exception of the Miamis and the Wyan- 



MICHILIMACKINAC 7 

dots, had, since the transfer of the old French possessions 
to the British Cro^vn, maintained a firm alliance with the 
latter. The independence achieved by the United States 
did not alter the policy of the natives, nor did our Govern- 
ment succeed in winning or purchasing their friendship. 
Great Britain, it is true, bid high to retain them. Every 
year the leading men of the Chippewas, Ottawas, P6tto- 
wattamies, Menomonees, Winnebagoes, Sauks, and Foxes, 
and even still more remote tribes, journeyed from their dis- 
tant homes to Fort Maiden in Upper Canada, to receive 
their aimual amount of presents from their Great Father 
across the water. It was a master-policy thus to keep 
them in pay, and had enabled those who practised it to do 
fearful execution through the aid of such allies in the last 
war between the two countries. 

The presents they thus received were of considerable 
value, consisting of blankets, broadcloths or strouding, 
calicoes, guns, kettles, traps, silver-works (comprising 
arm-bands, bracelets, brooches, and ear-bobs), looking- 
glasses, combs, and various other trinkets distributed with 
no niggardly hand. 

The magazines and store-houses of the Fur Company 
were the resort of all the upper tribes for the sale of 
their commodities, and the purchase of all such articles as 
they had need of, including those above enmnerated, and 
also ammmiition, which, as well as money and liquor, 
their British friends very commendably omitted to furnish 
them. 

Besides their furs, various in kind and often of great 
value — beaver, otter, marten, mink, silver-gray and red 
fox, wolf, bear, and wild cat, musk-rat, and smoked deer- 
skins — the Indians brought for trade maple-sugar in 
abundance, considerable quantities of both Indian corn 



8 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and petit-ble, * beans and the foUes avoines, f or wild-rice, 
while the squaws added to their quota of merchandize a 
contribution in the form of moccasins, hunting-pouches, 
mococks, or little boxes of birch-bark embroidered with 
porcupine quills and filled with maple-sugar, mats of a 
neat and durable fabric, and toy-models of Indian cradles, 
snow shoes, canoes, &c., &c. 

It was no unusual thing, at this period, to see a hundred 
or more canoes of Indians at once approaching the island, 
laden with their articles of traffic ; and if to these we add 
the squadrons of large Mackinac boats'* constantly arriving 
from the outposts, with the furs, peltries, and buffalo-robes 
collected by the distant traders, some idea may be formed 
of the extensive operations and important position of the 
American Fur Company, as well as of the vast circle of 
human beings either immediately or remotely connected 
with it. 

It is no wonder that the philanthropic mind, surveying 
these races of uncultivated heathen, should stretch forward 
to the time when, by an unwearied devotion of the white 
man's energies, and an untiring sacrifice of self and for- 
tune, his red brethren might rise in the scale of social civ- 
ilization — when Education and Christianity should go hand 
in hand, to make "the wilderness blossom as the rose." 

Little did the noble souls at this day rejoicing in the 
success of their labors at Mackinac, anticipate that in less 
than a quarter of a century there would remain of all these 
numerous tribes but a few scattered bands, squalid, de- 
graded, with scarce a vestige remaining of their former 

* Corn which has been parboiled, shelled from the cob, and dried 
in the sun. 

f Literally, craz yoats. It is the French name for the Menom- 
onees. 



MICHILIMACKINAC 9 

lofty character — their lands cajoled or wrested from them 
— the graves of their fathers turned up by the plough- 
share — themselves chased farther and farther towards the 
setting sun, until they were literally grudged a resting 
place on the face of the earth! 

Our visit to the Mission school was of short duration, 
for the "Henry Clay" was to leave at two o'clock, and in 
the meantime we were to see what we could of the village 
and its environs, and after that, dine with Mr. Mitchell, 
an old friend of my husband. As we walked leisurely 
along over the white gravelly road, many of the residences 
of the old inhabitants were pointed out to me. There was 
the dwelling of Madame Laf ramboise, ^ an Ottawa woman, 
whose husband had taught her to read and write, and who 
had ever after continued to use the knowledge she had 
acquired for the instruction and improvement of the youth 
among her own people. It was her custom to receive 
a class of young pupils daily at her house, that she might 
give them lessons in the branches mentioned, and also in 
the principles of the Roman Catholic religion, to which she 
was deeply devoted. She was a woman of a vast deal of 
energy and enterprise — of a tall and commanding figure, 
and most dignified deportment. After the death of her 
husband, who was killed while away at his trading-post by 
a Winnebago named White Ox, she was accustomed to 
visit herself the trading-posts, superintend the clerks and 
engages, and satisfy herself that the business was carried 
on in a regular and profitable manner. 

The Agency-house, with its unusual luxuries of piazza 
and gardens, was situated at the foot of the hill on which 
the fort was built. It was a lovely spot, notwithstanding 
the stunted and dwarfish appearance of all cultivated 
vegetation in this cold northern latitude. 



10 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The collection of rickety, primitive-looking buildings, 
occupied by the officials of the Fur Company, reflected no 
great credit on the architectural skill of my husband, who 
had superintended their construction, he told me, when 
little more than a boy. 

There were, besides these, the residences of the Dous- 
mans, the Abbotts, the Biddies, the Drews, and the Lash- 
leys, * stretching away along the base of the beautiful hill, 
crowned with the white walls and buildings of the fort, 
the ascent to which was so steep, that on the precipitous 
face nearest the beach staircases were built by which to 
mount from below. 

My head ached intensely, the effect of the motion of 
the boat on the previous day, but I did not like to give up 
to it ; so after I had been shown all that could be seen of 
the little settlement in the short time allowed us, we 
repaired to Mr. Mitchell's. 

We were received by Mrs. M., an extremely pretty, 
delicate woman, part French and part Sioux, whose early 
life had been passed at Prairie du Chien, on the Missis- 
sippi.'' She had been a great belle among the young officers 
at Fort Crawford; so much so, indeed, that the suicide of 
the post-surgeon was attributed to an unsuccessful attach- 
ment he had conceived for her. I was greatly struck with 
her soft and gentle manners, and the musical intonation of 
her voice, which I soon learned was a distinguishing pecul- 
iarity of those women in whom are united the French and 
native blood. 

A lady, then upon a visit to the Mission, was of the 
company. She insisted on my lying down upon the sofa, 
and ministered most kindly to my suffering head. As she 
sat by my side, and expatiated upon the new sphere open- 
ing before me, she inquired : 



MICHILIMACKINAC 11 

"Do you not realize very strongly the entire depriva- 
tion of religious privileges you will be obliged to suffer in 
your distant home?" 

''The deprivation," said I, "will doubtless be great, 
but not entire; for I shall have my Prayer-Book, and 
though destitute of a church, we need not be without 
a mode of worship." 

How often afterwards, when cheered by the consola- 
tions of this precious book in the midst of the lonely wil- 
derness, did I remember tliis conversation, and bless God 
that I could never, wliile retaining it, be without "reli- 
gious privileges." 

We had not yet left the dinner-table, when the bell of 
the little steamer sounded to summon us on board, and we 
bade a hurried farewell to all our kind friends, bearing 
with us their hearty wishes for a safe and prosperous 
voyage. 

A finer sight can scarcely be imagined than Mackinac, 
from the water. As we steamed away from the shore, the 
view came full upon us — the sloping beach with the scat- 
tered wigwams, and canoes drawn up here and there — the 
irregular, quaint-looking houses — the wliite walls of the 
fort, and beyond one eminence still more lofty, crowned 
with the remains of old Fort Holmes. "" The whole picture 
completed, showed the perfect outline that had given the 
island its original Indian name, Mich-i-li-mack-i-nack, the 
Big Turtle. 

Then those pure, living waters, in whose depths the 
fish might be seen gliding and darting to and fro, whose 
clearness is such that an object dropped to the bottom may 
be discerned at the depth of fifty or sixty feet, a dollar 
lying far down on its green bed, looking no larger than 
a half dime. I could hardly wonder at the enthusiastic 



12 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

lady who exclaimed: "Oh! I could wish to be drowned 
in these pure, beautiful waters!" 

As we passed the extreme western point of the island, 
my husband pointed out to me, far away to the north- 
west, a promontory which he told me was Point St. Ignace. 
It possessed great historic interest, as one of the earliest 
white settlements on this continent. The Jesuit mission- 
aries had established here a church and school as early as 
1607, the same year in which a white settlement was made 
at St. Augustine, in Florida, and one year before the 
founding of Jamestown, Virginia." 

All that remains of the enterprises of these devoted 
men, is the remembrance of their labors, perpetuated, in 
most instances, only by the names of the spots which wit- 
nessed their efforts of love in behalf of their savage breth- 
ren. The little French church at Sandwich, opposite 
Detroit, alone is left, a witness of the zeal and self-sacri- 
fice of these pioneers of Christianity.'" 

Passing "Old Mackinac," on the main land, which 
forms the southern border of the straits, we soon came 
out into the broad waters of Lake Michigan. Every trav- 
eller, and every reader of our history, is familiar with the 
incidents connected with the taking of the old fort by the 
Indians, in the days of Pontiac. How, by means of 
a game of ball, played in an apparently friendly spirit 
outside the walls, and of which the officers and soldiers had 
come forth to be spectators, the ball was dexterously tossed 
over the wall, and the savages rushing in, under pretext 
of finding it, soon got possession and massacred the 
garrison. 

The little Indian village of L' Arbre Croche" gleamed far 
away south, in the light of the setting sun. With that 
exception, there was no sign of living habitation along 



MICHILIMACKINAC 13 

that vast and wooded shore. The gigantic forest- trees, 
and here and there the little glades of prairie opening to 
the water, showed a landscape that would have gladdened 
the eye of the agriculturist, with its promise of fertility; 
but it was evidently untrodden by the foot of man, and we 
left it, in its solitude, as we took our course westward 
across the waters. 

The rainy and gusty weather, so incident to the equi- 
noctial season, overtook us again before we reached the 
mouth of Green Bay, and kept us company until the 
night of our arrival upon the flats, about three miles below 
the settlement. Here the little steamer grounded "fast 
and hard." As almost every one preferred braving the 
elements to remaining cooped up in the quarters we had 
occupied for the past week, we decided to trust ourselves 
to the little boat, spite of wind, and rain, and darkness, 
and in due time we reached the shore. 



CHAPTER III 

GREEN BAY 

Our arrival at Green Bay was at an unfortunate mo- 
ment. It was the time of a treaty between the United 
States Govermnent and the Menomonees and Wau-ba-na- 
kees. Consequently, not only the commissioners of the 
treaty, with their clerks and officials, but traders, claim- 
ants, travellers, and idlers innmnerable were upon the 
ground. Most of these were congregated in the only hotel 
the place afforded. This was a tolerably-sized house near 
the river-side, and as we entered the long dining-room, 
cold and dripping from the open boat, we were infinitely 
amused at the motley assemblage it contained. Various 
groups were seated around. New comers, like ourselves, 
stood here and there, for there were not seats enough to 
accommodate all who sought entertainment. Judge Arndt, 
the landlord, sat calm and indifferent, his hands in his pock- 
ets, exhibiting all the phlegm of a Pennsylvania Dutchman." 

His fat, notable spouse was trotting round, now stop- 
ping to scold about some one who, "burn his skin!" had 
fallen short in his duty, now laughing good humoredly until 
her sides shook, at some witticism addressed to her. 

She welcomed us very cordially, but to our inquiry, 
"Can you accommodate us?" her reply was, "Not I. 
I have got twice as many people now as I know what to 
do with. I have had to turn my own family out of their 
quarters, what with the commissioners and the lot of folks 
that has come in upon us." 

14 




^ 

^^■ 







P .S 



p 


■M-l 


(^ 


O 


o 


41 


W 


O 




Ph 


H 


rt 


P^ 


.1-* 


O 


a; 

I: 




o 




IB 




U 




S-i 




Oi 




!=! 




bO 




cS 




Ti 



pR 



GREEN BAY 15 

' ' What are we to do then? It is too late and stormy 
to go up to Shanty-town'^ to seek for lodgings." 

' ' Well, sit you down and take your supper, and we will 
see what we can do." 

And she actually did contrive to find a little nook, in 
which we were glad to take refuge from the multitudes 
around us. 

A slight board partition separated us from the apart- 
ment occupied by General Root, of New York, one of the 
commissioners of the treaty. The steamer in which we 
came had brought the mail, at that day a rare blessing to 
the distant settlements. The opening and reading of all 
the dispatches, which the General received about bed-time, 
had, of course, to be gone through with, before he could 
retire to rest. His eyes being weak, his secretaries were 
employed to read the communications. He was a little 
deaf withal, and tlirough the slight division between the 
two apartments the contents of the letters, and his com- 
ments upon them, were unpleasantly audible, as he con- 
tinually admonished his secretary to raise his voice. 

' ' What is that, Walter? Read that over again. ' ' 

In vain we coughed and hemmed, and knocked over 
sundry pieces of furniture. They were too deeply inter- 
ested to hear aught that passed around them, and if we 
had been politicians we should have had all the secrets of 
the tvorking^men's party at our disposal, out of which to 
have made capital. 

The next morning it was still rain! rain! nothing but 
rain! In spite of it, however, the gentlemen would take 
a small boat to row to the steamer, to bring up the luggage, 
not the least unportant part of that which appertained to 
us, being sundry boxes of silver for paying the annuities 
to the Winnebagoes at the Portage. 



16 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

I went out with some others of the company upon the 
piazza, to witness their departure. A gentleman pointed 
out to me Fort Howard, on a projecting point of the oppo- 
site shore, about three-quarters of a mile distant — the old 
barracks, the picketed inclosure, the walls, all looking 
quaint, and, considering their modern erection, really- 
ancient and venerable/'^ Presently we turned our attention 
to the boat, which had by this time gained the middle of 
the river. One of the passengers was standing up in the 
stern, apparently giving some directions. 

' ' That is rather a venturesome fellow, ' ' remarked one ; 
"if he is not careful he will lose his balance." And at 
this moment we saw him actually perform a smnmerset 
backward, and disappear in the water. 

''Oh!" cried I, "he will be drowned!" 

The gentlemen laughed. "No, there he is; they are 
helping him in again. ' ' 

The course of the boat was immediately changed, and 
the party returned to the shore. It was not until one 
disembarked and came dripping and laughing towards me, 
that I recognized him as my own peculiar property. He 
was pleased to treat the matter as a joke, but I thought it 
rather a sad beginning of western experience. 

He suffered himself to be persuaded to intrust the care 
of his effects to his friends, and having changed his dress, 
prepared to remain quietly with me, when just at this 
moment a vehicle drove up to the door, and we recognized 
the pleasant, familiar face of our old friend. Judge Doty." 

He had received the news of our arrival, and had come 
to take us at once to his hospitable mansion. We were 
only too happy to gather together our bags and travelling 
baskets, and accompany him without farther ceremony. 

Our drive took us first along the edge of Navarino, 



GREEN BAY 17 

next through Shanty-town (the latter a far more appropri- 
ate name than the former), amid mud and mire, over bad 
roads, and up and down hilly, break-neck places, until 
we reached the little brick dwelling of our friends. Mrs. 
Doty received us with such true sisterly kindness, and 
everything seemed so full of welcome, that we soon felt 
ourselves at home. 

We found that, expecting our arrival, invitations had 
already been prepared to assemble the whole circle of 
Green Bay society to meet us at an evening party — this, 
in a new country, being the established mode of doing 
honor to guests or strangers. 

We learned, upon inquiry, that Captain Harney,'^ who 
had kindly offered to come with a boat and crew of soldiers 
from Fort Winnebago, to convey us to that place, our 
destined home, had not yet arrived ; we therefore felt at 
liberty to make arrangements for a few days of social en- 
joyment at ' ' the Bay. ' ' 

It was pleasant to people, secluded in such a degree from 
the world at large, to hear all the news we had brought 
— all the particulars of life and manners — the thousand 
little items that the newspapers of that day did not dream 
of furnishing — the fashions, and that general gossip, in 
short, which a lady is erroneously supposed more au fait 
of, than a gentleman, 

I well remember that, in giving and receiving informa- 
tion, the day passed in a pretty uninterrupted stream of 
communication. AU the party except myself had made 
the journey, or rather voyage, up the Fox River and down 
the Wisconsin to the Mississippi. 

There were plenty of anecdotes of a certain trip per- 
formed by them in company, along with a French trader 
and his two sisters, now making their debut as western 



18 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

travellers. The manner in which Mademoiselle Julie would 
borrow, without leave, a fine damask napkin or two, to 
wipe out the ducks in preparation for cooking — the diffi- 
culty of persuading either of the sisters of the propriety 
of washing and rinsing their table apparatus nicely before 
packing it away in the mess-basket, the consequence of 
which was, that another nice napkin must be stealthily 
whisked out, to wipe the dishes when the hour for meals 
arrived — the fun of the young gentleman in hunting up 
his stray articles, thus misappropriated, from the nooks and 
corners of the boat, tying them with a cord, and hanging 
them over the stern, to make their way down the Wiscon- 
sin to Prairie du Chien. 

Then there was a capital story of M. Rolette^' himself. 
At one point on the route (I think in crossing Winnebago 
Lake), the travellers met one of the Company's boats on its 
way to Green Bay for supplies. M. R. was one of the 
agents of the Company, and the people in the boat were 
his employes. Of course, after an absence of some weeks 
from home, the meeting on these lonely waters and the 
exchanging of news was an occasion of great excitement. 

The boats were stopped — earnest greetings interchanged 
— question followed question. 

'"''Eh! Men — ^have they finished the new house?" 

" Oui, Monsieur.''^ 

'"''Et la cheminee, fume-t-elle?''^ (Does the chimney 
smoke?) 

''''Non, Monsieur.''^ 

"And the harvest — how is that?" 

"Very fine, indeed." 

"Is the mill at work?" 

"Yes, plenty of water." 

"How is Whip?" (his favorite horse). 



GREEN BAY 19 

"Oh! Whip is first-rate." 

Everything, in short, about the store, the farm, the 

business of various descriptions being satisfactorily gone 

over, there was no occasion for farther delay. It was time 

to proceed. 

' ' Eh ! Men — adieu ! hon voyage / " 

' ' Arrachez-^mes gens ! ' ' (Go ahead, men !) 

Then suddenly — ''''Arretez — arretezT'' (Stop, stop!) 

' ' Comment se portent Madame Rolette ct les enfans ? ' ' 

(How are Mrs. Rolette and the children?) 



This day, with its excitement, was at length over, and 
we retired to our rest, thankful that we had not General 
Root and his secretary close to our bed's head, with their 
budget of political news. 

My slumbers were not destined, however, to be quite 
undisturbed. I was awakened, at the first slight peep of 
dawn by a sound from an apartment beneath our own — 
a plaintive, monotonous chant, rising and then falling in 
a sort of mournful cadence. It seemed to me a wail of 
something unearthly — so wild — so strange — so unaccount- 
able. In terror I awoke my husband, who reassured me 
by telling me it was the morning salutation of the Indians 
to the opening day. 

Some Menomonees had been kindly given shelter for 
the night in the kitchen below, and having fulfilled their 
unvarying custom of chanting their morning hymn, they 
now ceased, and again composed themselves to sleep. But 
not so their auditor. There was to me something inex- 
pressibly beautiful in this morning song of praise from the 
untaught sons of the forest. What a lesson did it preach 
to the civilized, Christianized world, too many of whom lie 
down and rise up without an aspiration of thanksgiving to 



20 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

their Almighty Preserver — without even a remembrance 
of His care, who gives His angels charge concerning them ! 
Never has the impression of that simple act of worship 
faded from my mind. I have loved to think that, with 
some, these strains might be the outpouring of a devotion 
as pure as that of the Christian when he utters the inspir- 
ing words of the sainted Ken — 

"Awake, my soul! and with the sun," etc. 



Among the visitors who called to offer me a welcome 
to the West, were Mr. and Miss Cadle,^° who were ear- 
nestly engaged in the first steps of their afterwards flour- 
ishing enterprise for the education of Indian and half- 
breed children. The school-houses and chapel were not 
yet erected, but we visited their proposed site, and listened 
with great interest to bright anticipations of the future 
good that was to be accomplished — the success that was to 
crown their efforts for taming the heathen, and teaching 
them the knowledge of their Saviour, and the blessings of 
civilized life. The sequel has shown how little the zeal 
of the few can accomplish, when opposed to the cupidity 
of the many. 

Our evening party went off as parties do elsewhere. 
The most interesting feature to me, because the most 
novel, was the conversation of some young ladies to whom 
I was introduced, natives of Green Bay, or its vicmity. 
Their mother was a Me-no-mo-nee, but their father was 
a Frenclmian, a descendant of a settler some generations 
back, and who, there is reason to believe, was a branch 
of the same family of Grignon to which the daughter of 
Madame de Sevigne belonged. At least, it is said there 
are in the possession of the family many old papers and 



GREEN BAY 21 

records which would give that impression, although the 
orthography of the name has become slightly changed. 
Be that as it may, the Miss Grignons were strikingly 
dignified, well-bred young ladies, and there was a charm 
about their soft voices, and original, unsophisticated re- 
marks, very attractive to a stranger. 

They opened to me, however, a new field of apprehen- 
sion ; for, on my expressing my great impatience to see my 
new home, they exclaimed, with a look of v/onder: 

' ' Vous navez done pas peur des serpens ? ' ' 

"Snakes! Was it possible there were snakes at Fort 
Winnebago?" 

"At the Portage! oh! yes — one can never walk out 
for them — rattle-snakes — copper-heads — all sorts ! ' ' 

I am not naturally timid, but I must confess that the 
idea of the serpens sonnettes and the siffleurs was not quite 
a subject of indifference. 

There was one among these young ladies whose tall, 
graceful figure, rich, blooming complexion, and dark, 
glancing eye, would have distinguished her in any draw- 
ing-room — and another, whose gentle sweetness and culti- 
vated taste made it a matter of universal regret that she 
was afterwards led to adopt the seclusion of a convent.^' 

Captain Harney and his boat arrived in due time, and 
active preparations for the comfort of our journey com- 
menced under the kind supervision of Mrs. Doty. The 
mess-basket was stowed with good things of every de- 
scription — ham and tongue — biscuit and plum-cake — not 
to mention the substantial of crackers, bread, and boiled 
pork, the latter of which, however, a lady was supposed 
to be too fastidious to think of touching, even if starving 
in the woods. 

We had engaged three Canadian voyageurs to take 



22 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

charge of our tent, mess-basket, and matters and things in 
general. Their business it was to be to cut the wood for 
our fires, prepare our meals, and give a helping hand to 
whatever was going forward. A messenger had also been 
sent to the Kakalin, or rapids, twenty-one miles above, 
to notify Wish-tay-yun (the blacksmith), the most accom- 
plished guide through the difficult passes of the river, to 
be in readiness for our service on a specified day. 

In the meantime, we had leisure for one more party, 
and it was to be a "real western hop." Everybody will 
remember that dance at Mrs. Baird's.^^ All the people, 
young and old, that would be gathered throughout, 
or, as it was the fashion to express it, on Green Bay, 
were assembled. The young officers were up from Fort 
Howard, looking so smart in their uniforms. Treasures 
of finery, long uncalled forth, were now brought to light. 
Everybody was bound to do honor to the strangers by 
appearing in their very best. It was to be an entertain- 
ment unequalled by any given before. All the house was 
put in requisition for the occasion. Desks and seats were 
unceremoniously dismissed from Mr. B.'s office, which 
formed one wing, to afford more space for the dancers. 
Not only the front portion of the dwelling, but even the 
kitchen was made fit for the reception of company, in case 
any primitive visitor, as was sometimes the case, should 
prefer sitting doAvn quietly there and smoking his cigar. 
I do not know that this was actually done, but it was an 
emergency that, in those days, had always to be provided 
for. 

Nothing could exceed the mirth and hilarity of the 
company. No restraint, but of good manners — no excess 
of conventionalities — genuine, hearty good-humor and en- 
joyment, such as pleasant, hospitable people, with just 



GREEN BAY 23 

enough of the French element to add zest to anything like 
amusement, could furnish, to make the entertainment 
agreeable. In a country so new, and where, in a social 
gathering the nmnber of the company was, in a slight 
degree more important than the quality, the circle was not 
always, strictly speaking, select. For instance, the con- 
nexions of each family must be invited, even if there was 
something ''a little peculiar" in their appearance, manners, 
or perhaps vocation, which might make their presence not 
quite desiiuble. 

I was aware of this, and was therefore more amused 
than suprised when a clumsy little man, with a broad, red, 
laugliing face, waddled across the , room to where I had 
taken my seat after a dance, and thus addressed me : 

'"''Miss K , nobody hain't never introduced you to 

me, but I've seen you a good many times, and I know 
your husband very well, so I thought I might just as well 
come and speak to you — my name is A — dt. ' ' 

"Ah! Mr. A , good evening. I hope you are 

enjoying yourself. How is your sister?" 

' ' Oh ! she is a great deal worse — her cold has got into 
her eye, and it is aU shot up."" 

Then turning full upon a lady* who sat near, radiant 
with youth and beauty, sparkling with wit and genuine 
humor : 

"Oh! Mrs. Beall,"^^he began, "what a beautiful gown 
you have got on, and how handsome you do look! I 
declare you're the prettiest woman in the room, and dance 
the handsomest." 

"Indeed, Mr. A ," replied she, suppressing her 

love of fmi and assuming a demure look, "I am afraid you 
flatter me." 

* A niece of James Fenimore Cooper. 



24 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"No, I don't — I'm in earnest. I've just come to ask 
you to dance." 

Such was the penalty of being too charming. Poor 

A , in a cotillion, was not the least enlivening part of 

this evening's entertainment. 



CHAPTER IV 

VOYAGE UP FOX KIVER 

It had been arranged that Judge Doty should accom- 
pany us in our boat as far as the Butte des Morts, at 
which place his attendant would be waiting with horses to 
convey him to Mineral Point, where he was to hold court. 

It was a bright and beautiful morning when we left 
his pleasant home, to commence our journey up the Fox 
River. Capt. Harney was proposing to remain a few days 
longer at "the Bay," but he called to escort us to the boat, 
and instal us in all its comforts. 

As he helped me along over the ploughed ground and 
other inequalities in our way to the river-bank, where 
the boat lay, he told me how impatiently Mrs. Twiggs,^* 
the wife of the commanding officer, who, since the past 
spring had been the only white lady at Fort Winnebago, 
was now expecting a companion and friend. We had met 
in New York shortly after her marriage, and were, there- 
fore, not quite unacquainted. I, for my part, felt sure 
that when there were two of us — when my piano was safely 
there — when the Post Library which we had purchased 
should be unpacked — when all should be fairly arranged 
and settled, we should be, although far away in the wil- 
derness, the happiest little circle imaginable. All my 
anticipations were of the most sanguine and cheerful char- 
acter. 

It was a moderate-sized Mackinac boat, with a crew of 
soldiers, and our own three voyageurs in addition, that 

25 



26 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

lay waiting for us — a dark-looking structure of some thirty 
feet in length. Placed in the center was a framework of 
slight posts, supporting a roof of canvas, with curtains of 
the same, which might be let down at the sides and ends, 
after the manner of a country stage-coach, or rolled up to 
admit the light and air. 

In the midst of this little cabin or saloon was placed the 
box containing my piano, and on it a mattress, which was 
to furnish us a divan through the day and a place of repose 
at night, should the weather at any time prove too wet 
or unpleasant for encamping. The boxes of silver were 
stowed next. Our mess-basket was in a convenient vicin- 
ity, and we had purchased a couple of large square covered 
baskets of the Waubanakees, or New York Indians, to 
hold our various necessary articles of outward apparel and 
bedding, and at the same time to answer as very conven- 
ient little work or dinner tables. 

As a true daughter of New England, it is to be taken 
for granted I had not forgotten to supply myself with 
knitting-work and embroidery. Books and pencils were 
a matter of course. 

The greater part of our furniture, together with the 
various articles for housekeeping with which we had sup- 
plied ourselves in New York and Detroit, were to foUow 
in another boat, under the charge of people whose business 
it professed to be to take cargoes safely up the rapids, and 
on to Fort Winnebago. This was an enterprise requiring 
some three weeks of time and a great amount of labor, so 
that the owners of the goods transported might think them- 
selves happy to receive them at last, in a wet, broken, and 
dilapidated condition. It was for this reason that we took 
our choicest possessions with us, even at the risk of being 
a little crowded. 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 27 

Until now I had never seen a gentleman attired in 
a colored shirt, a spotless white collar and bosom being 
one of those "notions" that "Boston," and consequently 
New England "folks," entertained of the becoming in 
a gentleman's toilette. Mrs. Cass^^ had laughingly fore- 
warned me, that not only calico shirts, but patchwork 
pillow-cases were an indispensable part of a travelling 
equipment ; and, thanks to the taste and skill of some tidy 
little Frenchwoman, I found our divan pillows all accom- 
modated in the brightest and most variegated garb. 

The Judge and my husband were gay with the deepest 
of blue and pink. Each was prepared, besides, with a 
bright red cap (a bonnet rouge^ or tuque, as the voyageurs 
call it), which, out of respect for the lady, was to be 
donned only when a hearty dinner, a dull book, or the 
want of exercise made an afternoon nap indispensable. 

The Judge was an admirable travelling companion. He 
had lived many years in the country, had been with Gen- 
eral Cass on his expedition to the head waters of the Mis- 
sissippi, and had a vast fund of anecdote regarding early 
times, customs, and inhabitants. 

Some instances of the mode of administering justice 
in those days, I happen to recall. 

There was an old Frenclunan at "the Bay," named 
Reaume,"'^ excessively ignorant and grasping, although 
otherwise tolerably good-natured. This man was appointed 
justice of the peace. Two men once appeared before him, 
the one as plaintiff, the other as defendant. The justice 
listened patiently to the complaint of the one, and the 
defence of the other; then rising, with dignity, he pro- 
nounced his decision : 

"You are both wrong. You, Bois-vert, " to the plain- 
tiff, "you bring me one load of hay; and you, Crely, " to 



28 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

the defendant, ''you bring me one load of wood; and now 
the matter is settled." It does not appear that any excep- 
tions were taken to tliis verdict. 

This anecdote led to another, the scene of which was 
Prairie du Chien, on the Mississippi. 

There was a Frenchman, a justice of the peace, who 
was universally known by the name of "Col. Boilvin."^' 
His office was just without the walls of the fort, and it 
was much the fashion among the officers to lomige in there 
of a mornmg, to find sport for an idle hour, and to take 
a glass of brandy-and- water with the old gentleman, which 
he called "taking a little quelque-chose.''^ 

A soldier, named Fry, had been accused of stealing and 
killing a calf belonging to M. Rolette, and the constable, 
a bricklayer of the name of Bell, had been dispatched 
to arrest the culprit and bring him to trial. 

While the gentlemen were making their customary morn- 
ing visit to the justice, a noise was heard in the entry, and 
a knock at the door. 

"Come in," cried the old gentleman, rising and walk- 
ing toward the door. 

Bell. Here sir, I have brought Fry to you, as you 
ordered. 

Justice. Fry, you great rascal! What for you kill 
M. Rolette's calf? 

Fri/. I did not kill M. Rolette's calf. 

Justice (shaking his fist). You lie, you great rascal! 
Bell, take him to jail. Come gentlemen, come, let us take 
a leetle quelque-chose. 

The Canadian boatmen always sing while rowing, or 
paddling, and nothing encourages them so much as to hear 
the "bourgeois"* take the lead in the music. If the pas- 

* Master — or to use the emphatic Yankee term — boss. 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 29 

sengers, more especially those of the fair sex, join in the 
refrain, the compliment is all the greater. 

Their songs are of a light cheerful character, generally 
embodying some little satire or witticism, calculated to 
produce a spirited, sometimes an uproarious chorus.'' 

The song and refrain are carried on somewhat in the 
following style: 

Bourgeois. Par derriere chez ma tante, 

Par derriere chez ma tante, ; 

Chorus. Par derriere chez ma tante, 
Par derriere chez ma tante. 
Bourgeois. Il-y-a un coq qui chante, 

Des pommes, des poires, des raves, des choux, 
Des figues nouvelles, des raisins doux. 
Chorus. Des pommes, des poires, des rave^i, des choux, 
Des figues nouvelles, des raisins doux. 
Bourgeois. Il-y-a un coq qui chante, 
Il-y-a un coq qui chante. 
Chorus. Il-y-a un coq qui chante, &c. 

Bourgeois. Demande une femme a prendre 

Des pommes, des poires, des raves, des choux, &c. 
Chorus. Des pommes, des poires, &c. 

Bourgeois. Demande une femme a prendre, 
Demande une femme a, &c. 

And thus it continues until the advice is given successively. 

Ne prenez pas une noire. 
Car elles aiment trop a boire, 
Ne prenez pas une rousse. 
Car elles sont trop jalouses. 

And by the time all the different qualifications are rehearsed 
and objected to, lengthened out by the interminable repe- 
tition of the chorus, the shout of the bourgeois is heard 



30 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

" Whoop la ! a terre, a terre — pour la pipe ! " 

It is an invariable custom for the voyageurs to stop every 
five or six miles to rest and smoke, so that it was formerly 
the way of measuring distances — ' ' so many pipes, ' ' instead 
of ''so many miles." 

The Canadian melodies are sometimes very beautiful, 
and a more exhilarating mode of travel can hardly be 
imagined than a voyage over these waters, amid all the 
wild magnificence of nature, with the measured strokes of 
the oar keeping time to the strains of " Xe Rosier Blanc, ' ' 
^^En roulant ma Boule^'' or '''' Leve ton pied, ma jolie 
Bergere. ' ' 

The climax of fun seemed to be in a comic piece, which, 
however oft-repeated, appeared never to grow stale. It 
was somewhat after this fashion: 

Bourgeois. Michaud est monte dans un prunier, 

Pour treiller des prunes. 

La branche a casse — 
Chorus. Michaud a tombe ? 

Bourgeois. Ou est-ce qu-il est ? 
Chorus. II est en bas. 

Bourgeois. Oh! reveille, reveille, reveille, 

Oh ! reveille, Michaud est en haut ! * 

It was always a point of etiquette to look astonished at the 
luck of Michaud in remaining in the tree, spite of the break- 
ing of the branch, and the joke had to be repeated through 
all the varieties of fruit-trees that Michaud might be sup- 
posed able to climb. 

By evening of the first day we arrived at the Kakalin, 
where another branch of the Grignon family resided."^ We 

* Michaud climbed into a plum-tree, to gather plums. The 
branch broke. Michaud fell ! Where is he ? He is down on the 
ground. No, he is up in the tree. 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 31 

were very pleasantly entertained, although in my anxiety 
to begin my forest life, I would fain have had the tent 
pitched on the bank of the river, and have laid aside, at 
once, the indulgences of civilization. This, however, 
would have been a slight, perhaps an affront, so Ave did 
much better, and partook of the good cheer that was 
offered us in the shape of hot venison steaks and crepes, 
and that excellent cup of coffee which none can prepare 
like a Frenchwoman, and which is so refreshing after a 
day in the open air. 

The Kakalin is a rapid of the Fox River, sufficiently 
important to make the portage of the heavy lading of 
a boat necessary ; the boat itself being poled or dragged up 
with cords against the current. It is one of a series of 
rapids and chutes^ or falls, which occur between this point 
and Lake Winnebago, twenty miles above. ^° 

The next morning, after breakfast, we took leave of 
our hosts, and prepared to pursue our journey. The bour- 
geois, from an early hour, had been occupied in superin- 
tending his men in getting the boat and its loading over 
the Kakalin. As the late rains had made the paths through 
the woods and along the banks of the river somewhat 
muddy and uncomfortable for walking, I was put into an 
ox-cart, to be jolted over the unequal road; saluting, 
impartially, all the stumps and stones that lay in our way, 
the only means of avoiding which seemed to be, when the 
little, thick-headed Frenclunan, our conductor, bethought 
him of suddenly guiding his cattle into a projecting tree 
or thorn-bush, to the great detriment, not only of my 
straw-bonnet, but of my very eyes. 

But we got through at last, and arriving at the head of 
the rapids, I found the boat lying there, all in readiness 
for our re-embarking. 



32 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Our Monomonee guide, WisJi-tay-yun^ a fine, stalwart 
Indian, with an open, good-humored, one might ahiiost say 
roguish countenance, came forward to be presented to me. 

''''Bon-jour, bo)i-Jour, maman,'^ was his laughing saluta- 
tion. Again I was surprised, not as before at the French, 
for to that I had become accustomed, but at the respecta- 
ble title he was pleased to bestow upon me. 

"Yes," said my husband, "you must make up your 
mind to receive a very nmiierous and well-grown family, 
consisting of all the Winnebagoes, Pottowattamies, Chip- 
pewas, and Ottawas, together with such Sioux, Sacs, and 
Foxes, and lowas, as have any point to gain in applying to 
me. By the first named tribe, in virtue of my office, and by 
the others as a matter of courtesy, I am always addressed 
as yather'—jou, of course, will be their 'mother.' " 

Wish-tay-yun and I were soon good friends, my hus- 
band interpreting to me the Chippewa language in which 
he spoke. We were impatient to be off, the morning 
being already far advanced, and all things being in readi- 
ness, the word was given. 

""Pousse au large, mes gens!'' (Push out, my men). 

At this moment a boat was seen leaving the opposite 
bank of the river and making towards us. It contained 
white men, and they showed by signs that they wished to 
detain us until they came up. They drew near, and we 
found them to be Mr. Marsh, ^' a missionary among the 
Wau-ba-na-kees, or the New York Indians, lately brought 
into this country, and the Rev. Eleazar Williams,* who 
was at that time living among his red brethren on the left 
bank of the Fox River. ^^ 

To persons so situated, even more emphatically than to 
those of ' ' the settlements, ' ' the arrival of visitors from the 

* The supposed Dauphin of France. 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 33 

"east countrie" was a godsend indeed. We had to give 
all the news of various kinds that we had brought — polit- 
ical, ecclesiastical, and social — as well as a tolerably de- 
tailed account of what we proposed to do, or rather what 
we hoped to be able to do, among our native children at 
"the Portage." 

I was obliged, for my part, to confess that, being almost 
entirely a stranger to the Indian character and habits, I 
was going among them with no settled plans of any kind — 
general good-will, and a hope of making them my friends, 
being the only principles I could lay claim to at present. 
I must leave it for time and a better acquaintance to show 
me in what way the principle could be carried out for their 
greatest good. 

Mr. Williams was a dark-complexioned, good-looking 
man. Having always heard him spoken of, by his rela- 
tions in Connecticut, as "our Indian cousin," it never oc- 
curred to me to doubt his belonging to that race, although 
I now think that if I had met him elsewhere, I should have 
taken him for a Spaniard or a Mexican. His complexion 
had decidedly more of the olive than the copper hue, and 
his countenance was grave, almost melancholy. He was 
very silent during this interview, asking few questions, and 
offering no observations except in reply to some question 
addressed to him. 

It was a hard pull for the men up the rapids. Wish- 
tay-yun, whose clear, sonorous voice was the bugle of the 
party, shouted and whooped — each one answered with a 
chorus, and a still more vigorous effort. By-and-by the 
boat would become firmly set between two huge stones — 

' ' Whoop la ! whoop ! whoop ! ' ' 

Another pull, and another, straining every nerve — in 
vain. 



34 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"She will not budge!" 

' ' Men, overboard ! ' ' and instantly every rower is over 
the side and into the water. 

By pulling, pushing, and tugging, the boat is at length 
released from her position, and the men walk along beside 
her, helping and guiding her, until they reach a space of 
comparatively smooth water, when they again take their 
seats and their oars. 

It will be readily imagined that there were few songs 
this day, but very frequent pipes, to refresh the poor fel- 
lows after such an arduous service. 

It was altogether a new spectacle to me. In fact, I 
had hardly ever before been called upon to witness severe 
bodily exertion, and my sympatliies and sensibilities were, 
for this reason, the more enlisted on the occasion. It 
seemed a sufficient hardship to have to labor in this violent 
manner ; but to walk in cold water up to their waists, and 
then to sit down in their soaking garments without going 
near a fire! Poor men! this was too much to be borne! 
What then was my consternation to see my husband, who, 
shortly after our noontide meal, had surprised me by mak- 
ing liis appearance in a pair of duck trowsers and light 
jacket, at the first cry of ' ' fast, again ! ' ' spring over into 
the water with the men, and "bear a hand" throughout the 
remainder of the day. 

When he returned on board, it was to take the oar of 
a poor, delicate-looking boy, one of the company of sol- 
diers, who from the first had suffered with bleeding at the 
nose on every unusual exertion. I was not surprised, on 
inquiring, to find that this lad was a recruit just entered 
the service. He passed by the name of Gridley, but that 
was undoubtedly an assumed name. He had the appear- 
ance of having been delicately nurtured, and had probably 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 35 

enlisted without at all appreciating the hardships and dis- 
comforts of a soldier's life. This is evident from the dis- 
satisfaction he always continued to feel, until at length he 
deserted from his post. This was some months subsequent 
to the time of which I am writing. He was once retaken, 
and kept for a time in confinement, but immediately on his 
release deserted agam, and his remains were found the fol- 
lowing spring, not many miles from the fort. He had died 
either of cold or starvation. This is a sad interlude — we 
will return to our boating. 

Vi^'ith all our tugging and toiling we had accomplished 
but thirteen miles since leaving the Kakalin, and it was 
already late when we arrived in view of the "Grande 
Chute, ' ' near which we were to encamp. 

We had passed the ' ' Little Chute' ' (the post where the 
town of Appleton now stands) without any farther observa- 
tion than that it required a vast deal of extra exertion to 
buffet with the rushing stream, and come off, as we did, 
victorious. 

The brilliant light of the setting sun was resting on the 
high wooded banks through which broke the beautiful, 
foaming, dashing waters of the Chute. The boat was 
speedily turned toward a little headland projecting from 
the right bank, which had the advantage of a long strip of 
level ground, sufficiently spacious to afford a good encamp- 
ing ground. I jumped ashore before the boat was fairly 
pulled up by the men, and with the Judge's help made my 
way as rapidly as possibly to a point lower down the river, 
from which, he said, the best view of the Chute could be 
obtained. I was anxious to make a sketch before the day- 
light quite faded away. 

The left bank of the river was to the west, and over 
a portion less elevated than the rest the sun's parting rays 



36 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

fell upon the boat, the men with their red caps and belts, 
and the two tents already pitched. The smoke now begin- 
ning to ascend from the evening fires, the high wooded bank 
beyond, up which the steep portage path could just be 
discerned, and more remote still, the long stretch of water- 
fall now darkening in the shadow of the overhanging 
forests, formed a lovely landscape, to which the pencil of 
an artist could alone do justice. 

This was my first encampment, and I was quite en- 
chanted with the novelty of everything about me. 

The fires had been made of small saplings and under- 
brush, hastily collected, the mildness of the weather ren- 
dering anything beyond what sufiiced for the purposes 
of cooking and drying the men's clothes, superfluous. 
The soldiers' tent was pitched at some distance from 
our own, but not too far for us to hear distinctly their 
laughter and apparent enjoyment, after the fatigues of 
the day. 

Under the careful superintendence of Corporal Kilgour, 
however, their hilarity never passed the bounds of respect- 
ful propriety, and, by the time we had eaten our suppers, 
cooked in the open air with the simple apparatus of a tea- 
kettle and frjdng-pan, we were, one and all, ready to retire 
to our rest. 

The first sound that saluted our ears in the early dawn 
of the following morning, was the far-reaching call of the 
bourgeois : 

"How! how! how!" uttered at the very top of his 
voice. 

All start at that siunmons, and the men are soon turn- 
ing out of their tents, or rousing from their slumbers beside 
the fire, and preparing for the duties of the day. 

The fire is replenished, the kettles set on to boil, the 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 37 

mess-baskets opened, and a portion of their contents 
brought forth to be made ready for breakfast. One 
Frencliinan spreads our mat within the tent, whence the 
bedding has all been carefully removed and packed up for 
stowing in the boat. The tin cups and plates are placed 
around on the new-fashioned table-cloth. The heavy 
dews make it a little too damp for us to breakfast in the 
open air, otherwise our preparations would be made out- 
side, upon the green grass. In an incredibly short time 
our smoking coffee and broiled ham are placed before us, 
to which are added, from time to time, slices of toast 
brought hot and fresh from the glowing coals. 

There is, after all, no breakfast like a breakfast in the 
woods, with a well-trained Frenclmaan for master of cere- 
monies. 

It was a hard day' s work to which the men now applied 
themselves, that of dragging the heavy boat up the Chute. 
It had been thought safest to leave the piano in its place 
on board, but the rest of the lading had to be carried up 
the steep bank, and along its summit, a distance of some 
hundreds of rods, to the smooth water beyond, where all 
the difficulties of our navigation terminated. 

The Judge kindly took charge of me, while "the bour- 
geois" superintended this important business, and with 
reading, sketching, and strolling about, the morning glided 
away. Twelve o'clock came, and still the preparations 
for starting were not yet completed. 

In my rambles about to seek out some of the finest of 
the wild flowers for a bouquet, before my husband' s return, 
I came upon the camp fire of the soldiers. A tall, red- 
faced, light-haired young man in fatigue dress was attend- 
ing a kettle of soup, the savoury steams of which were 
very attractive. 



38 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Seeing that I was observing his occupation, he politely 
laded out a tin cup full of the liquid and offered it to me. 

I declined it, saying we should have our dinner imme- 
diately. 

"They left me here to get their dinner," said he, 
apparently not displeased to have some one to talk to; 
"and I thought I might as well make some soup. Down 
on the German Flats, where I come from, they always 
like soup." 

"Ah! you are from the German Flats — then your name 
must be Bellinger or Weber." 

"No it isn't — it's Christman." 

"Well, Christman, how do you like the service?" 

"Very well. I was only recruited last summer. I used 
to ride horse on the Oanmvl, and as I can blow a horn 
first-rate, I expect I will soon be able to play on a bugle, 
and then, when I get to be musician, you know, I shall 
have extra pay." 

I did not know it, but I expressed due pleasure at the 
information, and wishing Christman all manner of success 
in his dreams of ambition, or rather I should say, of 
avarice, for the hopes of ' ' extra pay ' ' evidently prepon- 
derated over those of fame, I returned to my own quarters. 

My husband, with his French tastes, was inclined to 
be somewhat disappointed when I told him of this little 
incident, and my refusal of Christman' s soup; but we 
were soon gratified by seeing his tall, awkward form bear- 
ing a kettle of the composition, which he set down before 
the two gentlemen, by whom, to his infinite satisfaction, 
it was pronounced excellent. 

Every thing being at length in readiness, the tents were 
struck and carried aromid the Portage, and my husband, 
the Judge, and I followed at our leisure. 



VOYAGE UP FOX RIVER 39 

The woods were brilliant with wild flowers, although 
it was so late in the season that the glory of the summer 
was well nigh past. But the lupin, the moss-pink, and 
the yellow wallflower, with all the varieties of the helian- 
thus, the aster, and the solidago, spread their gay charms 
around. The gentlemen gathered clusters of the bitter- 
sweet (celastrus scandens) from the overhanging boughs 
to make a wreath for my hat, as we trod the tangled path- 
way, which, like that of Christabelle, was 

"Now in glimmer and now in gloom/' 

through the alternations of open glade and shady thicket. 
Soon, like the same lovely heroine, 

"We reached the place— right glad we were/' 

and without further delay, we were again on board our 
little boat and skimming over the now placid waters. 



CHAPTER V 

WINNEBAGO LAKE— MISS FOUR-LEGS 

Our encampment this night was the most charming that 
can be imagined. Owing to the heavy service the men had 
gone through, in the earlier part of the day, we took but 
a short stage for the afternoon, and having pulled some 
seven or eight miles to a spot a short distance below the 
"little Butte, "^^ we drew in at a beautiful opening among 
the trees. 

The soldiers now made a regular business of encamping 
by cutting down a large tree for their fire, and applying 
themselves to the preparing of a sufficient quantity of food 
for their next day's journey, a long stretch, namely, of 
twenty-one miles across Winnebago Lake. Our French- 
men did the same. The fire caught in the light dry grass 
by which we were surrounded, and soon all was blaze and 
crackle. 

Fortunately the wind was sufficient to take the flames 
all in one direction, and besides, there was not enough fuel 
to have made them a subject of any alarm. We hopped 
upon the fallen logs, and dignified the little circumscribed 
affair with the name of "a prairie on fire." The most 
serious inconvenience was its having consmned all the dry 
grass, some armfuls of which, spread under the bearskin 
in my tent, I had found, the night before, a great improve- 
ment to my place of repose. 

Our supper was truly delightful, at the pleasant sunset 
hour, under the tall trees beside the waters that ran mur- 

40 



WINNEBAGO LAKE— MISS FOUR-LEGS 41 

muring by ; and when the bright, broad moon arose, and 
shed her flood of light over the scene, so wild yet so beauti- 
ful in its vast solitude, I felt that I might well be an object 
of envy to the friends I had left behind. 

But all things have an end, and so must at last my 
enthusiasm for the beauties around me, and, albeit unwill- 
ingly, I closed my tent, and took my place within, so near 
the fall of canvas that I might raise it occasionally and 
peep forth upon the night. 

In time all was quiet. The men had become silent, 
and appeared to have retired to rest, and we were just 
sinking to our slumbers, when a heavy tread and presently 
a bluff voice were heard outside. 

"Mr. Kinzie — Mr. Kinzie!" 

' ' Who is there? What is it ? " 

"I'm Christman; didn't you mean, sir, that the men 
should have any liquor to-night ? ' ' 

"Of course I did. Has not Kilgour given out your 
rations?" 

' ' No ! he says you did not say anything particular about 
it, and he was not coming to ask you if you forgot it ; but 
I thought I wouldn't be bashful — I'd just come and 
ask." 

' ' That is right. Tell Kilgour I should like to have him 
serve out a ration apiece." 

"Thank you, sir," in a most cheerful tone; "I'll tell 
him." 

Christman was getting to be quite a character with us. 

A row of a few miles, on the following morning, brought 
us to Four-Legs' village, * at the entrance to Winnebago 
Lake, a picturesque cluster of Indian huts, spread around 
on a pretty green glade, and shaded by fine lofty trees. 

* The site of the town of Nee-nah. 



l*^ 



42 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

We were now fairly in the Winnebago country, and 
I soon learned that the odd-sounding name of the place 
was derived from the principal chief of the nation, whose 
residence it was. The inhabitants were absent, having, 
in all probability, departed to their mntermg grounds. 
We here took leave of our friend Wish-tay-yun, at the 
borders of whose country we had now arrived. 

'"'' Borirjour, GhonP'' (John) '"''hoii-jour, maman.^^ A 
hearty shake of the hand completed his adieu, as we 
pushed off into the lake, and left him smoking his kin-nee- 
kin-nick, * and waiting until the spirit should move him 
to take up Ms long Indian trot towards his home in the 
Menomonee country. 

With hhn our sunshine seemed to have departed. The 
skies, hitherto so bright and serene, became overcast, and 
instead of the charming voyage we had anticipated over 
the silver waters of the lake, we were obliged to keep our- 
selves housed under our canvas shelter, only peeping out 
now and then, to catch a glimpse of the surrounding pros- 
pect through the pouring rain. 

It was what might have been expected on an autumnal 
day, but we were unreasonable enough to find it tedious ; 
so, to beguile the time and lessen my disappointment, my 
husband related to me some incidents of his early history, 
apropos to the subject of "Four-Legs." 

While he was living at Prairie du Cliien, in the employ 
of the American Fur Company, the chiefs and other In- 
dians, from the Upper Mississippi, used frequently to come 
to the place to sell their furs and peltries, and to purchase 
merchandise, ammunition, trinkets, &c. 
• As is usual with all who are not yet acclimated, he was 

*Tlie bark of the red willow, scraped fine, which is preferred by 
the Indians to tobacco. 




M 



p^ 



O t3 

o s 
§ 3 

<ZJ _, 
^ Tl 

S2j ^ 

be ►^ 
<X) 



W 



WINNEBAGO LAKE— MISS FOUR-LEGS 43 

seized with chills and fever. One day, while suffering 
with an unusually severe access of the latter, a chief of the 
Four-Legs family, a brother to the one before-mentioned, 
came in to the Company's warehouse to trade. There 
is no ceremony or restraint among the Indians, so hearing 
that Shaw-nee-aw-kee was sick, Four-Legs instantly made 
his way to him, to offer his sympathy and prescribe the 
proper remedies. 

Every one who has suffered from ague and the intense 
fever that succeeds it, knows how insupportable is the 
protracted conversation of an inconsiderate person, and will 
readily believe that the longer Four-Legs continued his 
pratings the higher mounted the fever of the patient, and 
the more intolerable became the pain of head, back, and 
limbs. 

At length the old man arrived at the climax of what he 
had to say. "It was not good for a young man, suffering 
with sickness, and away from his family, to be \vithout 
a home and a wife. He had a nice daughter at home, 
handsome and healthy, a capital nurse, the best hand in all 
the tribe at trapping beaver and musk-rats. He was com- 
ing down again in the spring, and he would bring her with 
him, and Shaw-nee-aw-kee should see that he had told no 
falsehood about her. Should he go now, and bring his 
daughter the next time he came ? ' ' 

Stunned with liis importunate babble, and anxious only 
for rest and quiet, poor Shaw-nee-aw-kee eagerly assented, 
and the chief took his departure. 

So nearly had his disorder been aggravated to delirium, 
that the young man forgot entirely, for a time, the inter- 
view and the proposal which had been made him. But 
it was recalled to his memory some months after, when 
Four-Legs made his appearance, bringing with him a squaw 



44 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

of mature age, and a very Hecate for ugliness. She car- 
ried on her shoulders an immense pack of furs, which, 
approacliing with her awkward criss-cross gait, she threw 
at his feet, thus marking, by an Indian custom, her sense 
of the relation that existed between them. 

The conversation with her father now flashed across his 
mind, and he began to be sensible that he had got into 
a position that it would require some skill to extricate him- 
self from. 

He bade one of the young clerks take up the pack and 
carry it into the magazine where the furs were stored, then 
he coolly went on talking with the cliief about indifferent 
matters. 

Miss Four-Legs sat awhile with a sulky, discontented 
air, at length she broke out, 

"Humph! he seems to take no more notice of me than 
if I was nobody ! ' ' 

He again turned to the clerk — "Give her a calico shirt 
and half a dozen bread tickets." 

This did not dissipate the gloom on her countenance. 
Finding that he must commence the subject, the father 
says, 

"Well, I have brought you my daughter, according to 
our agreement. How do you like her ? " 

"Ah! yes, she is a very nice young woman, and would 
make a first-rate wife, I have no doubt. But do you 
know a very strange thing has happened since you were 
here? Our father, Governor Cass, * has sent for me to 
come to Detroit ; that he may send me among the Wyan- 
dots and other nations to learn their customs and mamiers. 
Now, if I go, as I shall be obliged to do, I shall be absent 

* General Cass was then Governor of Michigan, and Superin- 
tendent of the North-western Indians. 



WINNEBAGO LAKE— MISS FOUR-LEGS 45 

two or three years — perhaps four. What then? Why, 
the people will say, Shaw-nee-aw-kee has married Four- 
Legs' daughter, and then has hated her and run away 
from her, and so everybody will laugh at her, and she will 
be ashamed. It will be better to take some good, valuable 
presents, blankets, guns, &c., and to marry her to one of 
her own people, who will always stay by her and take care 
of her." 

The old man was shrewd enough to see that it was 
wisest to make the best bargain he could. I have no doubt 
it cost a round sum to settle the matter to the satisfaction 
of the injured damsel, though I have never been able to 
ascertain how much. This, I know, that the young gen- 
tleman took care not to make his next bargain while in 
a fit of the ague. The lady up on the Mississippi is called, 
in derision, by his name to tliis day. 

About midway of the lake we passed Garlic Island^* — 
a lovely spot, deserving of a more attractive name. It 
belonged, together with the vUlage on the opposite shore, 
to "Wild Cat," a fat, jolly, good-natured fellow, by no 
means the formidable animal liis name would imply. 

He and his band were absent, like their neighbors of 
Four-Legs village, so there was nothing to vary the 
monotony of our sail. It was too wet to sing, and the 
men, although wrapped in their overcoats, looked like 
drowned chickens. They were obliged to ply their oars 
with unusual vigor to keep themselves warm and comfort- 
able, and thus probably felt less than we, the dullness and 
listlessness of the cold, rainy, October day. 

Towards evening the sun shone forth. We had passed 
into the Fox River, and were just entering that beautiful 
little expanse known as Butte des Morts Lake, at the 
further extremity of which we were to encamp for the night. 



46 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The water along its shores was green with the fields of 
wild rice, the gathering of which, just at this season, is an 
important occupation of the Indian women. They push 
their canoes into the thick masses of the rice, bend it for- 
ward over the side with their paddles, and then beat the 
ripe husks off the stalks into a cloth spread in the canoe. 
After this, it is rubbed to separate the grain from the 
husk, and fanned in the open air. It is then put in their 
cordage bags and packed away for winter use. The grain 
is longer and more slender than the Carolina rice — it is of 
a greenish, olive color, and, although it forms a pleasant 
article of food, it is far from being particularly nutritive. 
The Indians are fond of it in the form of soup, with the 
addition of birds or venison.*^ 



CHAPTER VI 

BREAKFAST AT BETTY MORE'S 

The earth, the trees, and the shrubbery were all too 
much filled with the heavy rain which had fallen to allow 
us to think of encamping, so we made arrangements to 
bestow ourselves in our little saloon for the night. It was 
rather a difficult matter to light a fire, but among the 
underbrush, in a wild, undisturbed spot there will always 
be found some fragments of dried branches, and tufts of 
grass which the rain has not reached, and by the assistance 
of the spunk, or light-wood, with which travellers always 
go well provided, a comforting fire was at length blazing 
brightly. 

After our chilling, tedious day, it was pleasant to 
gather round it, to sit on the end of the blazing logs, and 
watch the Frenchmen preparing our supper — the kettle, 
nestling in a little nook of bright glowing coals — the slices 
of ham browning and crisping on the forked sticks, or 
"broches," which the voyageurs dexterously cut, and set 
around the burning brands — the savory messes of "pork 
and onions" hissing in the frying pan, always a tempting 
regale to the hungry Frenclimen. Truly, it needs a wet 
chilly journey, taken nearly fasting, as ours had been, to 
enable one to enjoy to its full extent that social meal — 
a supper. 

The bright sun, setting amid brilliant masses of clouds, 
such as are seen only in our western skies, gave promise 
of a fine day on the morrow, with which comforting assur- 

47 



48 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

ance we were glad to take our leave of him, and soon after 
of each other. 

We had hardly roused up the following morning, in 
obedience to the call of the bourgeois, when our eyes were 
greeted with the sight of an addition to our company — 
a tall stalwart, fine-looking, young "mitiff," or half-breed, 
accompanied by two or three Indians. Vociferous and 
joyous were the salutations of the latter to their "father" 
and their new "mother." They were the first Winneba- 
goes I had seen, and they were decidedly not the fuiest 
specimens of their tribe. The mitiff, a scion of the wide- 
spreading tree of the Grignons, was the bearer of an invi- 
tation to us from Judge Law, ^^ who, with one or two Green 
Bay friends, was encamped a few miles above, to come 
and breakfast with him in his tent. We had not dreamed 
of finding white neighbors here, but our vicinity could be 
no secret to them, as long as there was an Indian in the 
neighborhood. So, delaying only for the soldiers to finish 
their breakfast, we pushed on for the "Butte des Morts," 
or, as old Mrs. Arndt always persisted in calling it, Betty 
Move's. 

The white tent of the Judge gleamed in the morning 
sun as we approached the little rising ground on which it 
stood. The river was filled with canoes paddled principally 
by squaws. Many Indians were to be seen on the banks, 
all with their guns and hunting accoutrements, for the air 
was filled in every direction with flocks of teal, which at 
this season are most abundant and delicious. The immense 
fields of wild rice abounding here and in the little lake 
below, make this vicinity their favorite place of resort in 
the autumn months. The effect of this nourishing food 
is, to make the flesh of the birds so fat, so white, and so 
tender, that a caution is always given to a young sports- 



BREAKFAST AT BETTY MORE'S 49 

man to fire only at such as fly very low, for if shot high in 
the air they are bruised to pieces, and rendered unfit for 
eating by their fall to the ground. 

We were hemmed in by a little fleet of canoes which sur- 
rounded us, the women chattering, laughing, and eagerly 
putting forward their little wooden bowls of fresh cran- 
berries as an offering of welcome to me. 

I amused myself with tossing crackers to them, some 
of which would reach them, others would fall into the 
water, and then such a scrambling and shouting ! Hands 
and paddles were in requisition, and loud was the triumph 
of her who was successful in reaching a floating one. 

Among the Indians with whom Shaw-nee-aw-kee was 
now engaged in shaking hands, and who all seemed old 
friends, were some fine, straight, well-formed figures, all 
of them exhibiting frames capable of enduring fatigue and 
the hardships of their mode of life. One was describing 
with much gesticulation the abundance of the game in the 
neighborhood, and he seemed greatly delighted at receiving 
a quantity of ammunition, with which he instantly departed 
to make good his boasts in the matter. 

After walking a short distance we reached the tent, 
where I was introduced to Judge Law and a pleasant little 
gray-haired French gentleman of the name of Porlier.^^ 
Several voyageurs and half-breeds were near, the former 
busily at work, the latter lounging for the most part, and 
going through with what they had to do with a sort of 
listless indifference. 

The contrast between the "all-alive" air of the one 
class and the apathetic manner of the other, was quite 
striking. 

After a short conversation among the members of the 
party, breakfast was announced, and we entered the tent 



50 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and took our seats on the ground around the Indian mat, 
which supplied the place of a table. 

The post of honor, namely, the head of the table, was 
of course given to me, so that I could not only look around 
upon the circle of the company, but also enjoy a fine view 
out of the open door of the tent, and take an observation 
of all that was going on at the side-table outside. Judge 
Doty sat opposite me, with his back to the opening of the 
tent, and the other gentlemen on either hand. We had 
for our waiter the tall "mitiff" who had been the messen- 
ger of the morning. He was still in the same garb — calico 
shirt, bright colored scarf around his waist, and on his 
head a straw hat encircled with a band of black ostrich 
feathers, the usual dress of his class. 

The tin cups which were to hold our coffee were duly 
set around, then breakfast plates of the same metal, with 
knives and forks, then followed the viands, among the 
most conspicuous of which was a large tin pan of boiled 
ducks. 

The Judge, wishing to show, probably, that although 
we were in the vast wilderness, all fastidious nicety had 
not been left behind, took up the plate which had been set 
before hun, and seeing something adhering to it which did 
not exactly please him, handed it over his shoulder to 
Grignon, requesting him to wipe it carefully. Grignon 
complied by pulling a black silk barcelona handkerchief out 
of his bosom, where it had been snugly tucked away to 
answer any occasion that might present itself, and giving 
the tin a furious polishing, handed it back again. The 
Judge looked at it with a smile of approbation, and giving 
a glance round the table as much as to say, "You see 
how I choose to have things done, ' ' applied himself to his 
breakfast. 



BREAKFAST AT BETTY MORE'S 51 

The trail for Fort Winnebago then led from the shore 
opposite Butte des Morts, through Ma-zhee-gaw-gaiv swamp, 
and past Green Lake, and it was well for the Judge that 
his horses stood waiting for him to "mount and away" as 
early as possible after breakfast, or I am afraid the story 
I should have been tempted to tell, would have made his 
ride an uncomfortable one throughout the day. 

We had hardly finished breakfast when our hunter, who 
had received the ammunition, returned, bringing with him 
about fifty fine ducks, wliich he had shot in little more 
than an hour. From that time until the close of our jour- 
ney, our supply of these delicate birds was never wanting. 



CHAPTER VII 

BUTTE DES MORTS— LAKE PUCKAWAY 

The Butte des Morts, or Hillock of the Dead, was the 
scene long since* of a most sanguinary battle between 
the French and the Mis-qua-kees, or Foxes. So great 
was the carnage in this engagement, that the memory of 
it has been perpetuated by the gloomy appellation given 
to the mound where the dead were buried. The Foxes 
up to this time had inhabited the shores of the river 
to which they had given their name, but being com- 
pletely overwhelmed and beaten in this conflict, they 
retired to the neighborhood of the Mississippi, and 
sought an asylum among their allies, the Saukies, or as 
they are now called, the Sauks, with whom they became 
gradually incorporated, until the combined tribes came 
to be known, as at present, by the name of "Sauks and 
Foxes."'' 

Among the French inhabitants of the upper country, 
each tribe of Indians has a particular appellation, descrip- 
tive of some peculiarity of either their habits or their per- 
sonal appearance. Thus the Chippewas from their agility 
are denominated "Sauteurs" or Jumpers; the Ottawas, 
the "Courtes-oreilles" or Short-ears. The Menomonees, 
from the wild rice so abundant in their country, are called 
the "Folles Avoines" — the Winnebagoes, from their cus- 
tom of wearing the fur of a pole-cat on their legs when 
eqviipped for war, are termed "les Puans"'® — the Potto wat- 
*In the year 1714. 

52 



BUTTE DES MORTS— LAKE PUCKAWAY 53 

tamies, from their uncleanly habits, "les Poux" — the 
Foxes, are "les Renards," &c., &c. 

Hence you will never hear a French or half-breed resi- 
dent of the country mention an Indian in any other style. 
"Such a person is a 'Court-oreille.' " "Is that woman 
a 'Winnebago?' " "No, she is a 'Folle Avoine.' " In 
this manner a stranger is somewhat puzzled at first to 
classify the acquaintances he forms. 

All the native friends with whom we were here sur- 
rounded were "lesPuans," or to use their own euphonious 
application, the '"'' Ho-tshung-rahs.'''' 

Having with great regret said adieu to our friend Judge 
Doty, whose society had contributed so much to the pleas- 
ure of our trip, and whose example, moreover, had given 
us a valuable lesson to take things as we find them, we 
bade good-bye at an early hour after breakfast to our kind 
hosts, and set forward on our journey. 

From Butte des Morts to the Portage, the distance by 
land is about seventy miles ; by water, it is not less than 
a hundred and thirty, so serpentine is the course of the 
river through the low swampy prairies which stretch over 
a great portion of this part of the country. 

About six miles above the Butte, a tolerably broad 
stream called Wolf River joins the Fox, and as it is much 
the more direct and promising of the two, strangers have 
sometimes mistaken it for the main stream, and journeyed 
up it a considerable distance before discovering to their 
great chagrin that they must retrace their steps. 

Beyond this place, the river begins to play its pranks 
with the compass. As I was always looking out for pretty 
scenery to sketch, I was at one spot much attracted by 
a picturesque group on a bank quite close to the stream. 
There were broad overhanging trees, and two or three 



54 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

wigwams nestled under their shade. Bright-looking little 
children, quite unencumbered with clothing, were sport- 
ing about, and their two mothers were sitting on the 
ground, engaged in the manufacture of a mat for their 
lodge. It was a pretty scene, and I commenced a sketch. 
As usual, the whole party on the bank set up a shout 
when they recognized Shaw-nee-aw-kee — "Ee-awn-chee- 
wee-rah, Hee-nee-kar-ray-kay-noo,"* It was an occasion 
on which they became demonstrative. After a little time 
we proceeded, and I went on to complete my drawing. 
The sun kept coming more and more into the wrong place. 
He had been just behind me, presently he was on my left 
hand, now he was straight ahead. I moved from time to 
time ; at length the sun was decidedly on my right hand. 
What could be the matter? I looked up. "Oh, here is 
a pretty scene, I must have this too! But how surpris- 
ingly like the one I have just finished, only in a different 
direction." Again we were greeted with shouts and 
laughter; it was the same spot which we had passed not 
an hour before, and having taken a circuit of nearly four 
miles, we had returned to find that we had made an actual 
progress of only the width of the bank on which the trees 
and wigwams stood. Decidedly not very encouraging to 
an impatient traveller. 

We reached Lake Puckaway late in the evening 
of our second day from Butte des Morts. Here lived a 
white man named Gleason, the same of whom, owing to 
his vast powers of exaggeration, poor Hooe*° was fond of 
uttering his little pun, "All is not gold that Gleasons." 
We did not seek shelter at his house, for late as the 
season was, we found the shore so infested with mus- 
quitoes that we were glad to choose a spot as far as pos- 

* Father ! How do you do ? 



BUTTE DES MORTS— LAKE PUCKA WAY 55 

sible from the bank, and make ourselves comfortable in our 
boat. 

This lake has its name from the long flags or rushes 
wliich are found in its waters in great abundance, and of 
which the squaws manufacture the coarse matting used in 
covering their wigwams. Their mode of fabricating this 
is very primitive and simple. Seated on the ground, with 
the rushes laid side by side, and fastened at each extremity, 
they pass their shuttle, a long flat needle made of bone, 
to which is attached a piece of cordage, formed of the 
bark of a tree, through each rush, thus confining it very 
closely, and making a fine substantial mat. These mats 
are seldom more than five or six feet in length, as a greater 
size would be inconvenient in adjusting and preparing 
their lodges. 

It is a species of labor usually assigned to the elder 
women of the family. When they become broken down 
and worn out with exposure and hardship, so that they 
cannot cut down trees, hoe corn, or carry heavy burdens, 
they are set to weaving mats, taking care of the children, 
and disciplining the dogs, with which every Indian lodge 
abounds. 

Lac de Boeuf, or Buffalo Lake, into which our course 
next brought us, is a lovely sheet of water. In some 
places its banks are exceedingly picturesque, with beauti- 
ful headlands jutting out into the clear depths, where they 
and the magnificent groups of trees which crown them lie 
reflected as in a mirror. Now and then we would catch 
a glimpse of deer darting across the glades, which at inter- 
vals opened through the woodlands, or a pair of sand-hill 
cranes would rise, slowly flapping their wings, and seek 
a place of more undisturbed repose. The flocks of teal 
now skunming the surface of the water, now rising higher 



56 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

towards the shelter of the forests, tempted our sportsman 
sorely; but as there was little prospect of findmg his 
game when it was brought down, he did not give way to 
the wanton pleasure of shooting merely to destroy life. 

In quitting this charming lake, and again entering the 
narrow, tortuous course of the river, we bade adieu to 
everything like scenery, until we should reach our jour- 
ney's end. 

We had now seventy miles to pass through a country 
perfectly monotonous and iminteresting, the distasteful- 
ness of which was aggravated by the knowledge that we 
could, had we been provided with horses or a carriage of 
any kind, have crossed over to the Portage from Glea- 
son's, through a pleasant country, in little more than three 
hours. Even our great resource, the cheering, animating 
songs of our voyageurs were out of the question; for the 
river, though deep, is so narrow that, in many places, 
there is no room for the regular play of the oars ; and the 
voices of Frenchmen can never "keep tune" unless their 
oars can "keep time." Lapierre, one of our men, did his 
best with a paddle, or, as he called it, the '"''little row^^^ 
but it was to no purpose — it would not go. Besides this, 
the wild rice abounds to that extent in many places, that 
it almost completely obstructs the progress of even a 
moderate-sized boat, so that a passage through its tangled 
masses is with difficulty forced by the oars. Tedious and 
monotonous as was the whole course of the two following 
days, the climax of impatience and discouragement was 
only reached when we arrived in sight of the white walls 
of Fort Winnebago, looking down from a rising ground 
upon the vast expanse of low land through which the river 
winds. 

The Indians have a tradition that a vast serpent once 



BUTTE DES MORTS— LAKE PUCK AW AY 57 

lived in the waters of the Mississippi, and that taking 
a freak to visit the Great Lakes, he left his trail through 
the prairies, which, collecting the waters from the meadows 
and the rains of heaven as they fell, at length became the 
Fox River. 

The little lakes along its course were probably the spots 
where he flourished about in his uneasy slumbers at night. 
He must have played all the antics of a kitten in the 
neighborhood of the Portage. When the Fort was first 
pointed out to me, I exclaimed with delight, "Oh, we 
shall be there in half an hour!" 

"Not quite so soon," said my husband, smiling. 
"Wait and see." We sat and watched. We seemed 
approaching the very spot where we were to disembark. 
We could distinguish the officers and a lady on the bank 
waiting to receive us. Now we are turning our back on 
them, and shooting out into the prairie again. Anon we 
approach another bank, on which is a range of comfortable- 
looking log-houses. "That is the Agency, — the largest 
house belongs to Paquette, the interpreter, ■*' and the others 
are the dwellings of our Frenchmen. The little building, 
just at the foot of the hill, is the blacksmith's shop, kept 
there by the Govermnent, that the Indians may have their 
guns and traps mended free of expense." 

"But are we going to stop there ?" 

"No; do you not see we are going back to the fort?" 

And, to be sure, our course was now turned, and we 
were setting in our first direction. In this manner, after 
tacking to the right and left, and putting backwards and 
forwards during the greater part of two hours, we at length 
reached the little landing, on which the assembled party 
stood ready to greet us. 



CHAPTER VIII 

FORT WINNEBAGO 

Major and Mrs. Twiggs, and a few of the younger 
officers (for nearly all of the older ones were absent), with 
our brother Robert, or, as he is called throughout all the 
Indian tribes, "Bob," gave us a cordial welcome — how 
cordial those alone can know who have come, like us, to 
a remote, isolated home in the wilderness. The Major 
insisted on our taking possession at once of vacant quarters 
in the fort, instead of at " the Agency, ' ' as had been pro- 
posed. 

"No — we must be under the same roof with them. 
Mrs. Twiggs had been without a companion of her own 
sex for more than four months, and would certainly not 
hear of a separation now. But we must be their guests 
until the arrival of the boats containing our furniture," 
which, under the care of our old acquaintance, Ham- 
ilton Arndt, was making its way slowly up from Green 
Bay. 

A dinner had been prepared for us. This is one of the 
advantages of the zig-zag approach by the Fox River — 
travellers never take their friends by surprise — and when 
the whole circle sat down to the hospitable board, we were 
indeed a merry company. 

After dinner Mrs. Twiggs showed me the quarters 
assigned to us, on the opposite side of the spacious hall. 
They consisted of two large rooms on each of the tlu^ee 
floors or stories of the building. On the ground floor the 

58 



FORT WIN'NEBAGO 59 

front room Avas vacant. The one in the rear was to be the 
sleeping apartment, as was evident from a huge, unwieldy 
bedstead, of proportions amply sufficient to have accom- 
modated Og, the King of Bashan, with Mrs. Og and the 
children into the bargain. We could not repress our 
laughter, but the bedstead was nothing to another structure 
which occupied a second corner of the apartment. 

This edifice had been built under the immediate super- 
intendence of one of our young lieutenants, and it was 
plain to be seen that upon it both he and the soldiers who 
fabricated it had exhausted all their architectural skill. 
The timbers of which it was composed had been grooved 
and carved ; the pillars that supported the front swelled 
in and out in a most fanciful manner; the doors were not 
only panelled, but radiated in a way to excite the admira- 
tion of all unsophisticated eyes. A similar piece of work- 
manship had been erected in each set of quarters to sup- 
ply the deficiency of closets, an inconvenience which had 
never occurred, until too late, to the bachelors who planned 
them. The three apartments of which each structure was 
composed, were unquestionably designed for clothes-press, 
store-room, and china-closet ; such, at least, were the uses 
to which Mrs. Twiggs had appropriated the one assigned 
to her. There was this slight difficulty, that in the latter 
the shelves were too close to admit of setting in even 
a gravy-boat, but they made up in nmnber what was want- 
ing in space. We christened the whole affair, in honor of 
its projector, a "Davis;" thus placing the first laurel on 
the brow of one who was afterwards to signalize himself 
at Buena Vista, and in the Cabinet of his country.*^ 

The bold promontory on which Fort Winnebago was 
built looked down upon the extended prairie and the Fox 
River on one side, and on the other stretched away into 



60 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

the thickly wooded ridge that led off to Belle Fontaine and 
Lake Puckaway. 

In front lay an extent of meadow, across which was the 
Portage road, of about two miles in length, leading between 
the Fox and the Wisconsin rivers. Teams of oxen and 
a driver were kept at the Agency by the Government, to 
transport the canoes of the Indians across this place, which 
at many seasons was wet, miry, and almost impassable." 

The woods were now brilliant with the many tints of 
autumn, and the scene around was further enlivened by 
groups of Indians, in all directions, and their lodges, which 
were scattered here and there, in the vicinity of the Agency 
buildings. On the low grounds might be seen the white 
tents of the traders, already prepared to furnish winter 
supplies to the Indians, in exchange for the annuity money 
they were about to receive. 

A great concourse had been for many days assembling 
in anticipation of the payment, which was expected to 
take place as soon as Shaw-nee-aw-kee should arrive with 
the silver. 

Preparatory to this event, the great chief of the 
nation, Four-Legs, whose village we had passed at the 
entrance to Winnebago Lake, had thought proper to take 
a little carouse, as is too apt to be the custom when the 
savages come into the neighborhood of a sutler's establish- 
ment. In the present instance, the facilities for a season 
of intoxication had been augmented by the presence on the 
ground of some traders, too regardless of the very strin- 
gent laws prohibiting the sale of liquor to the Indians. 

Poor Four-Legs could not stand this full tide of pros- 
perity. Unchecked by the presence of his "father," the 
agent, he carried his indulgence to such excess that he 
fell a victim in the course of a few days. His funeral had 



PORT WINNEBAGO 61 

been celebrated with unusual pomp the day before our 
arrival, and great was my disappointment at finding myself 
too late to witness all the ceremonies. 

His body, according to their custom, having been 
wrapped in a blanket, and placed in a rude coffin, along 
with his guns, tomahawk, pipes, and a quantity of to- 
bacco, had been carried to the most elevated point of 
the hill opposite the fort, followed by an immense pro- 
cession of his people, whooping, beating their drums, howl- 
ing, and making altogether what is emphatically termed 
a "^ow-wow." 

After the interment of the body a stake was planted at 
its head, on which was painted in vermilion a series of 
hieroglyphics, descriptive of the great deeds and events 
of his life. The whole was then surrounded with pickets 
of the trunks of the tamarack trees, and hither the friends 
would come for many successive days to rencAV the expres- 
sion of their grief, and to throw over the grave tobacco 
and other offerings to the Great Spirit. 

It was a consolation to find that, although delayed, we 
were yet in time to furnish a quantity of white cotton for 
a flag to wave over the grave, and also to pay a consider- 
able bill at the sutler's, for the different articles that had 
been found necessary for the funeral parade — it being 
a duty expected of their father to bury the dead suitably. 

The funeral observances in honor of the chief had not 
yet ceased. Throughout the day, and all that night, the 
sound of instruments, mingled with doleful lamentations, 
and with the discordant whoops and yells of those in 
a partial state of intoxication, filled the air, and disturbed 
our repose. To these were added occasionally the plain- 
tive sounds of the Indian flute, upon which the young 
savage plays when he is in love. Grief and whiskey had 



62 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-AVEST 

made their hearts tender, and the woods resounded to their 
melancholy strains. 

Early the following morning, before I left my room, 
I was startled by the sounds of lamentation and woe pro- 
ceeding from the adjoining apartment. On entering it, 
I found several squaws seated on the floor, with downcast 
looks expressive of condolence and sympathy, while in 
their midst sat a little ugly woman, in tattered garments, 
mth blackened face and dishevelled hair, sobbing and 
wailing bitterly. 

Not doubting they were the family of the deceased 
chief, I was quite troubled at my inability to express, 
otherwise than by gestures, my participation in their 
sorrows. 

Unacquainted as I was with their customs, I took it 
for granted from their wretched appearance that poverty 
and destitution formed one of the sources of their affliction. 
One of the party, at least, seemed in the very depths of 
misery. "Can it be possible," said I to myself, "that 
this poor creature has only these scanty rags to cover her?' ' 

Stepping back to my own room, I brought out a pretty 
calico wrapper, which I presented to the little dirty, black- 
ened object. She took it, and commenced a fresh series 
of sobbing and sighing. I made signs to her to put it on, 
opening it and explaining to her how it was to be worn, 
and recommending to her, by gestures, to lose no time in 
making herself more comfortable. 

At this, the other women burst into a laugh. 

' ' Very mal-a-propos, " thought I, "and somewhat un- 
feeling." At that moment my husband entering, ex- 
plained to me that the chief mourner was Madame Four- 
Legs, the widow; that she had undoubtedly a comfortable 
wardrobe at home, but that it was part of the etiquette of 



FORT WINNEBAGO 63 

mourning to go for a season with neglected persons and 
blackened faces. All this was told me in the intervals of 
shaking hands, and offering and receiving condolences in 
the most uncouth, guttural language I had ever heard. 
Their "father" at length dismissed them, with a promise 
of some presents to help dry up their tears. It must not 
be inferred that the grief of the poor little widow was not 
sincere. On the contrary, she was greatly attached to 
her husband, and had had great influence not only with 
him but with the nation at large. She was a Fox woman, 
and spoke the Chippewa, which is the court language 
among all the tribes, so that she was often called upon to 
act as interpreter, and had, in fact, been in the habit of 
accompanying her husband, and assisting him by her 
counsels upon all occasions. She was a person of great 
shrewdness and judgment, and as I afterwards experienced, 
of strong and tenacious affections. 

After breakfast I received a visit from the principal 
chiefs, who had put on their best of apparel and paint, to 
receive their new "mother." 

There was Naw-kaw, or Kar-ray-mau-nee, "the Walk- 
ing Rain," now the principal chief of the nation, a stal- 
wart Indian, with a broad, pleasant countenance, the great 
peculiarity of which was an immense under lip, hanging 
nearly to his chin. There was the old Day-kau-ray, " the 
most noble, dignified, and venerable of his own, or indeed 
of any other, tribe. His fine Roman countenance, ren- 
dered still more striking by his bald head, with one solitary 
tuft of long silvery hair neatly tied and falling back on his 
shoulders; his perfectly neat, appropriate dress, almost 
without ornament, and his courteous demeanor, nevei' laid 
aside, under any circumstances, all combined to give him 
the highest place in the consideration of all who knew him. 



64 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

It will hereafter be seen that his traits of character were not 
less grand and striking, than were his personal appearance 
and deportment. 

There was Black- Wolf, whose lowering, surly face was 
well described by his name. The fierce expression of his 
countenance was greatly heightened by the masses of heavy 
black hair hanging round it, quite contrary to the usual 
fashion among the Wimiebagoes. They, for the most 
part, remove a portion of their hair, the remainder of 
wliich is drawn to the back of the head, clubbed and orna- 
mented with beads, ribbons, cock's feathers, or, if they are 
so entitled, an eagle's feather for every scalp taken from 
an enemy. 

There was Talk-English^ a remarkably handsome, pow- 
erful young Indian, who received his name in the follow- 
ing manner. He was one of a party of sixteen Winneba- 
goes, who had, by invitation accompanied their Agent and 
Major Forsyth*'' (or the Chippewa as he was called), on a 
visit to the President at Washington, the year previous. 

On the journey, the question naturally addressed to 
them by people not familiar with Western Indians was, 

"Do you talk English?" 

The young fellow being very observant, came to his 
' ' father. " " What do they mean by this? Everybody says 
to me, talk English!'''' 

The Agent interpreted the words to liim. "Ah, very 
well." 

The next place they arrived at was Lockport, in the 
State of New York. Jumping off the canal-boat upon the 
lock, he ran up to the fhst man he met, and tlirusting for- 
ward his face cried out, "Talk Eengeesh?" 

"Yes," said the man; "do you talk English?" 

"Ya-as." 




^ .a 



o 

P 

o 
o 

I— I 

;^ 

H 



t 



o 



^ 



FORT WINNEBAGO 65 

From that time forward, he always bore the name of 
Talk-English^ and was registered on the pay-rolls by a title 
of which he was not a little proud. 

Hoo-wau-nee-kah, "the Little Elk," was another of 
the distinguished men of the tribe. He had likewise been 
at Washington. Henry Clay, when he visited them, after 
looking carefully at the countenances and bearing of all 
the members of the deputation, had indicated him as the 
one possessing the greatest talent; and he was greatly 
pleased when informed that he was the principal orator of 
the nation, and decidedly superior in abilities to any other 
individual of the tribe. 

Wild-Cat, our Indian Falstaff, in all save the cowardice 
and falsehood, I have already mentioned. 

Then there was Kau-ray-kaw-saw-kaw, "the White 
Crow," or Rock River Indian, who afterwards distin- 
guished hmiself as the friend of the whites during the Sauk 
war. He was called by the French "le Borgne," from 
having lost an eye ; and the black silk handkerchief, which 
he wore drooping over the left side of liis face to disguise 
the blemish, taken with his native costume, gave him a 
very singular appearance.*'^ 

There was a nephew of the defunct chief Four-Legs, 
to whom was with justice given, by both whites and Indi- 
ans, the appellation of "the Dandy."*' When out of 
mourning his dress was of the most studied and fanciful 
character. A shirt (when he condescended to wear any) 
of the brightest colors, ornamented with innumerable rows 
of silver brooches, set thickly together; never less than 
two pairs of silver arm-bands ; leggings and moccasins of 
the most elaborate embroidery in ribbons and porcupine 
quills; everything that he could devise in the shape of 
ornament hanging to liis club of hair behind ; a feather fan 



66 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

in one hand, and a mirror in the other, in which he con- 
templated himself every five minutes; these, with the 
variety and brilliancy of the colors upon liis face, the suit- 
able choice and application of which occupied no small por- 
tion of the hours allotted to his toilet; such made up the 
equipment of young Four-Legs. 

This devotion to dress and appearance seemed not alto- 
gether out of place in a youthful dandy, but we had like- 
wise an old one of the same stamp. Pawnee Blanc, or 
the Wliite Pawnee, if possible surpassed his younger com- 
petitor in attention to his personal attractions. 

Upon the present occasion he appeared in all his finery, 
and went through the customary salutations with an air 
of solemn dignity, then entered, as did the others, into 
the parlor (for I had received them in the hall), where 
they all seated themselves upon the floor. Fortunately, 
the room was now bare of furniture, but "alas!" thought 
I, "for my pretty carpet, if this is to be the way they pay 
their respects to me!" I watched the falling of the ashes 
from their long pipes, and the other inconveniences of the 
use of tobacco, or "kin-ni-kin-nick," with absolute 
dismay. 

The visit of the cliiefs was succeeded by one from the 
interpreter and his wife, with all the Canadian and half- 
breed women, whose husbands found employment at the 
Agency, or at the American Fur Company's establish- 
ment. 

By this time my piano had been taken from its case and 
set up in our quarters. To our great joy, we found it 
entirely uninjured. Thanks to the skill of Nunns and 
Clark, not a note was out of tune. 

The women, to whom it was an entire novelty, were 
loud in their exclamations of wonder and delight. 



FORT WINNEBAGO 67 

""Uh-h-h/ regardez done! Quelles inventions! Quelles mer- 
veilles!"* 

One, observing the play of my fingers reflected in the 
nameboard, called in great exultation to her companions. 
She had discovered, as she thought, the hidden macliinery 
by which the sounds were produced, and was not a little 
mortified when she was undeceived. 

* Only look ! what inventions I what wonders I 



CHAPTER IX 

HOUSEKEEPING 

As the boats might be expected in a few days, it was 
thought best to begin at once what preparations were in 
my power towards housekeeping. These were simply the 
fitting and sewing of my carpets, in which I was kindly 
assisted by Mrs. Twiggs; and the wife of one of our 
Frenchmen having come over from the Agency, and made 
everything tidy and comfortable, the carpets were soon 
tacked down, and ready for the reception of the rest of the 
furniture. 

I had made many fruitless attempts, both in Detroit and 
Green Bay, to procure a servant- woman to accompany me 
to my new home. Sometimes one would present herself, 
but, before we could come to a final agreement, the 
thoughts of the distance, of the savages, the hardships of 
the journey, or, perhaps, the objections of friends, would 
interfere to break off the negotiation; so that I had at 
length been obliged to rest satisfied with the simple hope 
held out by my husband, that one or the other of his French 
employes, with his wife, would be contented to take up 
their abode with us. 

In this state of things, all difficulties seemed to be 
obviated by the proposal of Major Twiggs, that we should 
take into our service a young colored girl, whom he 
had brought from Buffalo, in the spring, to wait on 
Mrs. T. until her own servants should arrive from the 
South. 

68 



HOUSEKEEPING 69 

Louisa was accordingly sent for, an uncommonly hand- 
some young negress, with an intelligent but very demure 
countenance, who called herself fifteen years of age, but 
who, from the progress in vice and iniquity I afterwards 
discovered her to have made, must have been at least sev- 
eral years older. Be that as it may, she now seemed to 
have no fault but carelessness and inexperience, of both of 
which I had great hopes she would improve, under careful 
training. 

My first week' s visit with Mrs. Tmggshad just expired 
when word was given that the boats were in sight — the 
boats that contained our furniture — and the expected 
arrival of Louis Philippe to visit Queen Victoria could 
scarcely have created a more universal sensation, than did 
tliis annomicement in our little community. Although we 
knew that some hours must yet elapse before they could 
reach the spot for disembarkation, we were constantly on 
the watch, and at length all the young officers, followed 
by as many of the soldiers as were off duty, accompanied 
Mr. Kinzie down the bank to the landing, to mtness, 
and if necessary, to assist in helping everything safe to 
land. 

Sad was the plight in which matters were found. The 
water poured out of the corners of the boxes as they were 
successively hoisted on shore. Too impatient to wait until 
they could be carried up to the fort, the gentlemen soon 
furnished themselves Avith hammers and hatchets, and fell 
eagerly to work, opening the boxes to explore the extent 
of the damage. Alas for the mahogany! not a piece from 
which the edges and veneering were not starting. It had 
all the appearance of having lain under the Grande Chute 
for days. Poor Hamilton was loud in liis protestations 
and excuses. 



70 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

It was the fault of the men, of the weather, of the way 
the things were packed. "Confound it! he had taken the 
best care of the things he possibly could — better than he 
had ever taken before — it would get done ! ' ' 

There was nothing but to be patient and make the best 
of it. And when the pretty sideboard and work-table 
had been thoroughly rubbed and set up, and all the little 
knickknacks arranged on the mantel-piece — when the 
white curtains were hung at the windows, and the chairs 
and dining-table each in its proper place in relation to the 
piano, our parlor was pronounced "magnificent." At 
least so seemed to think Hamilton, who came to give one 
admiring look, and to hear the music of the piano, which 
was a perfect novelty to him. His description of it to the 
young officers, after his return to the Bay, was expressive 
of his admiration and wonder — ' ' There it stood on its four 
legs! Anybody might go up and touch it!" 

In due time the dinner and tea sets were carefully be- 
stowed in the ' ' Davis, ' ' together with sundry jars of sweet- 
meats that I had prepared in Detroit; the iron and tin 
utensils were placed in a neat cupboard in the kitchen, of 
which my piano-box supplied the frame ; the barrel of eggs 
and tubs of butter, brought all the way from Ohio, were 
ranged in the store-room ; a suitable quantity of salt pork 
and flour, purchased from the Commissary; and there 
being no lack of game of every description, the offering of 
our red cliildren, we were ready to commence housekeeping. 

The first dinner in her own home is an era in the life 
of a young housekeeper. I shall certainly never forget 
mine. WhUe I was in the lower regions superintending 
my very inexpert little cook, my husband made his appear- 
ance to say that, as the payment (then the all-absorbing 
topic of interest) would not commence until afternoon, he 



HOUSEKEEPING 71 

had invited M. Rolette, Mr. Hempstead/** and four other 
gentlemen to dine with us. 

' ' So unexpected — so unprepared for ! ' ' 

"Never mind; give them anything you have. They 
have been living for some days in tents, and anything will 
taste well to them." 

My dinner had been intended to consist chiefly of a 
venison pasty, and fortmiately the only dish among my 
store was of very large proportions, so that there was 
already smoking m the oven a pie of a size nearly equal to 
the famous Norwich pudding; thus, with some trifling 
additions to the bill of fare, we made out very well, and 
the master of the house had the satisfaction of hearing the 
impromptu dinner very much commended by his six guests. 



CHAPTER X 

INDIAN PAYMENT— MRS. WASHINGTON 

There were two divisions of the Winnebago Indians, one 
of which was paid by the Agent, at the Portage, the other 
at Prairie du Chien, by Gen. Street.*'^ The first, between 
four and five thousand in number, received, according to 
treaty stipulations, fifteen thousand dollars annually, be- 
sides a considerable amount of presents, and a certain num- 
ber of rations of bread and pork, to be issued in times of 
emergency throughout the year. 

The principal villages of this division of the tribe were 
at Lake Winnebago, Green and Fox Lakes, the Barribault, 
Mud Lake, the Four Lakes, Kosh-ko-nong, and Turtle 
Creek. Messengers were dispatched, at or before the ar- 
rival of the annuity-money, to all the different villages, to 
notify the heads of families or lodges to assemble at "the 
Portage." 

Wlien arrived, the masters of families, under their dif- 
ferent chiefs, give in their names, and the number in their 
lodges, to be registered. As in paying a certain sum of 
money is apportioned to each individual, it is, of course, 
an object to make the number registered as great as pos- 
sible. Each one brings his little bundle of sticks, and 
presents it to the Agent to register. Sometimes a dia- 
logue like the following occurs : 

''How many have you in your lodge?" 

The Indian carefully, and with great ceremony, counts 
his bundle of sticks. "Fifteen." 

72 



INDIAN PAYMENT— MRS. WASHINGTON 73 

''How many men?" 

"Two." The Agent lays aside two sticks. 

"How many women?" 

"Three." Three more sticks are separated. 

"How many children?" 

"Eight." Eight sticks are added to the heap. 

"What is the meaning of these two sticks that remain?' ' 

The culprit, whose aritlmietic has not served him to 
carry out his deception, disappears amid the shouts and 
jeers of his companions, who are always well pleased at the 
detection of any roguery in which they have had no share. 

The young officers generally assisted in counting out 
and delivering the money at these payments, and it was 
no unusual thing, as the last band came up, for the chiefs 
to take a quantity of silver out of the box, and request 
their "father" to pay his friends for their trouble, seeming 
really disturbed at his refusal. In this, as in almost every 
instance, we see the native courtesy and politeness, which 
are never lost sight of among them. If a party comes to 
their "father," to beg for provisions, and food is offered 
them, however hungry they may be, each waits patiently 
until one of the company makes an equal distribution of 
the whole, and then, taking his share, eats it quietly, with 
the greatest moderation. I never saw this rule violated, 
save in one instance. 

Our friend. Pawnee Blanc, the Old Dandy, once came 
with a party of Indians, requesting permission to dance 
for us, in the open space before the door. It was a warm, 
dusty afternoon, and as our friends grew heated and 
fatigued with the violent and long-continued exercise, a 
pitcher of raspberry negus was prepared and sent out to 
them. Pawnee received the pitcher and tmnbler, and 
pouring the latter about half full, gave it to the first of the 



74 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

circle, then filled the same for the next, and so on, until it 
suddenly occurred to him to look into the pitcher. What 
he saw there determined his course of action, so, setting 
the tumbler upon the ground, he raised the pitcher with 
both hands to his lips and gave a hearty pull, after which 
he went on, giving less and less, until he was called to 
have the pitcher replenished. All present agreed it was 
the only instance they had ever witnessed, of an Indian's 
appearing afraid of getting less of a thing than his share. 

During the payment a good many kegs of whiskey find 
their way into the lodges of the Indians, notwithstanding 
the watchfulness of both officers and Agent. Where there 
is a demand there will always be a supply, let the legal pro- 
hibitions be what they may. The last day of the pay- 
ment is, too often, one of general carousing. 

When the men begin their frolic, the women carefully 
gather all the guns, knives, tomahawks, and weapons of 
every description, and secrete them, that as little mischief 
as possible may be done in the absence of all restraint and 
reason. I am sorry to record that our little friend, Pawnee 
Blanc, was greatly addicted to the pleasures of the bottle. 

Among the presents for the cliiefs, which Shaw-nee-aw- 
kee had brought from the east, was a trunk of blue cloth 
coats, trimmed with broad gold lace, and a box of round 
black hats, ornamented in a similar manner. All who are 
familiar with Indians, of whatever tribe, will have 
observed that their first step towards civilization, whether 
in man or woman, is mounting a man's hat, decorated 
with tinsel, ribbons, or feathers. Pawnee was among the 
happy niunber remembered in the distribution, so donning 
at once his new costume, and tying a few additional 
bunches of gay-colored ribbons to a long spear, that was 
always his baton of ceremony, he came at once, followed 



INDIAN PAYMENT— MRS. WASHINGTON 75 

by an admiring train, chiefly of women, to pay me a visit 
of state. 

The solemn gravity of his countenance, as he motioned 
away those who would approach too near, and finger his 
newly-received finery — the dignity with which he strutted 
along, edging this way and that to avoid any possible con- 
tact from homely, e very-day wardrobes, augured well for 
a continuance of propriety and self-respect, and a due con- 
sideration of the good opinion of all around. But, alas, 
for Pawnee ! Late in the day we saw him assisted towards 
his lodge by two stout young Indians, who had pulled him 
out of a ditch, his fine coat covered with mud, his hat 
battered and bruised, his spear shorn of its gay streamers, 
and poor Pawnee, himself, weeping and uttering all the 
doleful lamentations of a tipsy Indian. 



Among the women with whom I early made acquaint- 
ance was the wife of Wau-kaun-zee-kah, the Yellow 
Thunder. ^^ She had accompanied her husband, who was 
one of the deputation to visit the President, and from that 
time forth she had been known as "the Washington 
woman." She had a pleasant, old-acquaintance sort of 
air in greeting me, as much as to say, "You and I have 
seen something of the world. ' ' No expression of surprise 
or admiration escaped her lips, as her companions, with 
child-like, laughing simplicity, exclaimed and clapped their 
hands at the different wonderful objects I showed them. 
Her deportment said plainly, "Yes, yes, my children, 
I have seen all these things before." It was not until 
I put to her ear some tropical shells, of which I had a little 
cabinet, and she heard it roaring in her ear, that she laid 
aside her apathy of manner. She poked her finger into 
the opening to get at the animal within, shook it violently. 



76 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE XORTH-WEST 

then put it to her ear again, and finally burst into a hearty 
laugh, and laid it down, acknowledging, by her looks, that 
this was beyond her comprehension. 

I had one shell of peculiar beauty — my favorite in the 
whole collection — a small conch, covered with rich, dark 
veins. Each of the visitors successively took up this shell, 
and by words and gestures expressed her admiration, 
evidently showing that she had an eye for beauty — 
this was on the occasion of the parting visit of my red 
daughters. 

Shortly after the payment had been completed, and the 
Indians had left, I discovered that my valued shell was 
missing from the collection. Could it be that one of the 
squaws had stolen it? It v/as possible — they would occa- 
sionally, though rarely, do such things under the influence 
of strong temptation. I tried to recollect which, among 
the party, looked most likely to have been the culprit. 
It could not have been the Washington woman — she was 
partly civilized, and knew better. 

A few weeks afterwards Mrs. Yellow Thunder again 
made her appearance, and carefully unfolding a gay-colored 
chintz shawl, which she carried rolled up in her hand, she 
produced the shell, and laid it on the table before me. 
I did not know whether to show, by my countenance, dis- 
pleasure at the trick she had played me, or joy at receiving 
my treasure back again, but at length decided that it was 
the best policy to manifest no emotion whatever. 

She prolonged her visit until my husband's return, and 
he then questioned her about the matter. 

' ' She had taken the shell to her village, to show to some 
of her people, who did not come to the pajanent." 

"Why had she not asked her mother's leave before 
carrying it away?" 



INDIAN PAYMENT— MRS. WASHINGTON 77 

"Because she saw that her mother liked the shell, and 
she was afraid she would say — No." 

This was not the first instance in which Madame Wash- 
ington had displayed the shrewdness which was a predom- 
inant trait in her character. During the visit of the Indi- 
ans to the eastern cities, they were taken to various 
exhibitions, museums, menageries, the theatre, &c. It 
did not escape their observation that some silver was always 
paid before entrance, and they inquired the reason. It 
was explained to them. The woman brightened up, as if 
struck with an idea. 

"How much do you pay for each one?" 

Her father told her. 

"How do you say that in English?" 

"Two shillings." 

'"''Two sMnnin — humph^^ (good). 

The next day, when as usual, visitors began to flock to 
the rooms where the Indians were sojourning, the woman 
and a young Indian, her confederate, took their station by 
the door, which they kept closed. When any one knocked, 
the door was cautiously opened, and the woman extending 
her hand, exclauned — ' ' Two sMnnin. ' ' 

This was readily paid in each instance, and the game 
went on, until she had accumulated a considerable sum. 
But this did not satisfy her. At the first attempt of a vis- 
itor to leave the room, the door was held close, as before, 
the hand was extended, and ' ' Two shinnin'' ' again met his 
ear. He tried to explain that, having paid for his entrance, 
he must now go out free. With an inexorable shake of 
the head, "" Two shinnin,^ ^ was all the English she could 
understand. 

The Agent who had entered a short time before, and 
who, overhearing the dialogue, sat laughing behind his 



78 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

newspaper, waiting to see how it would all end, now came 
forward and interfered, and the guests were permitted to 
go forth without a further contribution. 

The good woman was moreover admonished that it was 
far from the custom of white people to tax their friends 
and visitors in this manner, and that the practice must be 
laid aside in future. 

Another instance of the disposition of the Indians to 
avail themselves of all the goods that fortune throws in 
their way, was the following: 

Upon the same trip, while passing through Ohio, one 
of the party inquired of the Agent, 

"Do you pay for all those provisions that are set before 
us at the hotels?" 

"Yes, why do you ask?" 

' ' Nothing : I thought you perhaps paid for just what 
we ate of them." 

At the next stopping place a fine breakfast was set 
upon the table, of which, as usual, they partook plenti- 
fully. Just as they had finished, the horn sounded for all 
to take their places in the stage-coaches. Each sprang to 
his feet. One seized the plates of biscuits and poured 
them into the corner of his blanket; another the remains 
of a pair of chickens ; a third emptied the sugar-bowls ; 
each laid hold of what was nearest him, and in a trice 
nothing was left upon the table but the empty plates and 
dishes. The landlord and waiters, meanwhile, stood 
laughing and enjoying the trick as much as any of the 
spectators. 

Upon another occasion, their "father" had endeavored 
to impress upon them the unseemliness of throwing their 
refuse pieces, bones, and fragments of food about on the 
table-cloth, pointing out to them the orderly manner of the 



INDIAN PAYMENT— MRS. WASHINGTON 79 

whites at table, and the propriety of keeping everything 
neat and nice around them. 

At their next meal, they were served first with a 
chicken-pie, of which they ate very heartily, and the accu- 
mulation of bones on their plates was very abundant. Pres- 
ently another and more favorite dish appeared. A fine 
large roasted turkey. A gentleman sat near, and was evi- 
dently preparing to carve it. No time was to be lost. 
What was to be done with the bones? They looked around 
in some perplexity. A large apple-pie was standing near. 
The most eager drew it towards him, and quick as thought 
all the bones were deposited upon it, while with a tri- 
umphant laugh at the happy idea, he coolly transferred 
the bird to his own dish, and proceeded to distribute it 
among his companions. The amazed stranger soon joined 
in the laugh at the unceremonious manner in which his 
share of the dinner had vanished. 



CHAPTER XI 

LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY ON EDUCATION 

The payment was now over, and the Indians had dis- 
persed and gone to their wintering grounds. The traders 
too, had departed, laden with a good share of the silver, 
in exchange for which each family had provided itself, as 
far as possible, with clothing, guns, traps, ammunition, 
and the other necessaries for their winter use. The Indi- 
ans are good at a bargain. They are not easily overreached. 
On the contrary, they understand at once when a charge is 
exorbitant; and a trader who tries his shrewdness upon 
them is sure to receive an expressive sobriquet^ which ever 
after clings to him. 

For instance, M. Rolette was called by them "Ah-kay- 
zaup-ee-tah, ' ' jive more — because, as they said, let them 
offer what nmnber of skins they might, in bartering for an 
article, Ms terms were invariably "five more." 

Upon one occasion a lady remarked to him, "Oh, M. 
Rolette, I would not be engaged in the Indian trade ; it 
seems to me a system of cheating the poor Indians. ' ' 

"Let me tell you, madame," replied he with great 
naivete^ "it is not so easy a tiling to cheat the Indians as 
you imagine. I have tried it these twenty years, and have 
never succeeded!" 



We were now settled down to a quiet, domestic life. 
The military system under which everytliing was con- 
ducted — the bugle-call, followed by the music of a very 

80 



LOUISA— DA Y-KAU-RAY ON EDUCATION . 81 

good band, at "reveille;" the light, animated strains for 
" sick-*call, " and soon after for "breakfast;" the longer 
ceremony of guard-mounting; the "Old English Roast- 
beef," to announce the dinner hour; the sweet, plaintive 
strains of "Lochaber no more," followed most incongru- 
ously by "the Little Cock-Sparrow," at "retreat;" and 
finally, the long, rolling tattoo, late in the evening, made 
pleasant divisions of our time, wliich, by the aid of books, 
music, and drawing, in addition to household occupations, 
seemed to fly more swiftly than ever before. It was on 
Sunday that I most missed my eastern home. I had 
planned beforehand what we should do on the first recur- 
rence of tliis sacred day, under our own roof. ' ' We shall 
have, at least," said I to myself, "the Sabbath's quiet 
and repose ; and I can, among other things, benefit poor 
Louisa by giving her some additional lessons of a serious 
character. ' ' 

So, wliile she was removing the breakfast things, I said 
to her, 

"Now, Louisa, get your work all finished, and 
everytliing put neatly aside, and then come here to me 
again. ' ' 

"Yes, ma'am." 

We sat down to our books, and read and waited; we 
waited and read another hour — no Louisa. 

There was music and the sound of voices on the parade 
in front of our windows, but that did not disturb us: it 
was what we were daily accustomed to. 

I must go at length, and see what could be keeping my 
damsel so. I descended to the kitchen. The breakfast 
things stood upon the table — the kettles and spider upon 
the hearth — the fire was out — the kitchen empty. 

Passing back into the hall, which extended the whole 



82 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

length of the house, and opened in front upon the parade, 
I perceived a group collected in the area, of all shades 
and colors, and in the midst, one round, woolly head which 
I could not mistake, bobbing up and down, now on this 
side, now on that, while peals of laughter were issuing 
from the whole group. 

' ' Louisa, ' ' I called, ' ' come here ; what are you doing 
there?" 

' ' Looking at inspection. ' ' 

"But why are not your breakfast tilings washed, and 
your kitchen swept? Did I not tell you I wished you to 
come up and learn your lessons?' ' 

"Yes, ma'am; but I had to see inspection first. Every- 
body looks at 'inspection' on Sunday." 

I found it was in vain to expect to do more for Louisa 
than give her an afternoon's lesson, and with that I was 
obliged to content myself. 

I felt that it would be very pleasant, and perhaps profit- 
able, for all the imnates of the garrison to assemble on this 
day ; one of our number might be found who would read 
a portion of the church-service, and a sermon from one of 
our different selections. 

I approached the subject cautiously, with an inquiry to 
this effect: 

"Are there none among the officers who are religiously 
!y disposed?' ' 

"Oh, yes," replied the one whom I addressed, "there 

is S ; when he is half-tipsy, he takes his Bible and 

' Newton' s Works, ' and goes to bed and cries over them ; 
he thinks in this way he is excessively pious." 

S was among the officers who had never called 

upon us ; it was fair to infer that if his religious principles 
did not correct his own evil habits, they would not aid 



LOUISA— DAY-KAU-R AY ON EDUCATION 83 

much in improving others ; therefore, it seemed useless to 
call in his co-operation in any scheme for a better observance 
of the Lord's Day. 

We had to content ourselves with writing to our friends 
at the east to interest themselves in getting a missionary 
sent to us, who should officiate as chaplain in the garrison, 
a plan that seemed to find favor with the officers. The 
hope of any united religious services was, for the present, 
laid aside. 

The post-surgeon having obtained a furlough, his place 
was supplied by Dr. Newliall, of Galena, and thus, by the 
addition of his gentle, quiet wife, our circle of ladies was 
now enlarged to three. Here we were, in a wilderness, 
but yet how contented and happy! 

A gloom was soon to replace this envied tranquillity in 
our home. A Frenchman, named Letendre, one day sud- 
denly presented liimself . He had come from Chicago, with 
the distressing intelligence of the extreme, indeed hopeless 
illness of our dear relative. Dr. Wolcott. My husband 
immediately commenced his preparations for instant de- 
parture. I begged to be permitted to accompany him, but 
the rapidity with which he proposed to journey obliged 
him to refuse my entreaties. In a few hours his provi- 
sions, horses, and all other things necessary for the 
journey were in readiness, and he set off with PetaUle 
Grignon, liis usual attendant on such expeditions, leav- 
ing Letendre to follow as soon as recruited from his 
fatigue. 

Sad and dreary were the hours of his absence, notwith- 
standing the kind efforts of our friends to cheer me. In 
a few days I received the news of the fatal termination of 
Dr. W.'s illness, brought by another messenger. That 
noble heart, so full of warm and kindly affections, had 



84 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

ceased to beat, and sad and desolate, indeed, were those 
who had so loved and honored him. 

As soon as he could possibly leave his family, my hus- 
band returned, and it was fortunate that he had delayed no 
longer, for the winter now began to set in, and with 
severity. 

Our quarters were spacious, but having been constructed 
of the green trees of the forest, cut down and sawed into 
boards by the hands of the soldiers, they were considerably 
given to shrinking and warping, thus leaving many a 
yawning crevice. Stuffing the cracks with cotton bat- 
ting, and pasting strips of paper over them, formed the 
employment of many a leisure hour. 

Then the chimneys, spite of all the currents of air, 
which might have been expected to create a draught, had 
a sad habit of smoking. To remedy this, a couple of gun- 
barrels had been sawed off and inserted in the hearth, one 
on each side of the fire place, in the hope that the air from 
the room below might help to carry the smoke into its 
proper place, the chimney. 

The next morning after this had been done, Louisa was 
washing the hearth. 

"Pray, ma'am," said she, "what are these things put 
in here for?" 

I explained their use. 

"Oh, I am so glad it is only that. Uncle Ephraim 
(Major Twiggs' servant) said they were to be filled 
with powder and fired off Christmas Day, and he was 
terribly afraid they would blow the house up, and we 
in it." 

Ephraim, who was a most faithful and valuable servant, 
often amused hunself with playing upon the credulity of 
the younger portions of the colored fraternity. 



LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY ON EDUCATION 85 

"Is it true," asked Louisa, one day, "that Pill on and 
Plante were once prairie-wolves?" 

' ' Prairie-wolves ! what an idea ! Why do you ask such 
a foolish question?" 

"Because uncle Ephraim says they, and all the French- 
men about here, were once prairie- wolves, and that, living 
so near the white people, they grew, after a time, to be 
like them, and learn to talk and dress like them. And 
then, when they get to be old, they turn back into prairie- 
wolves again, and that all the wolves that the officers bait 
with their dogs used to be Frenchmen, once." 

After a time, however, I ceased to straighten out these 
stories of uncle Ephraim, for I was gradually arriving at 
the conviction that my little colored damsel was by no 
means so simple and unsophisticated as she would have me 
believe, and that I was, after all, the one who was imposed 
upon. 

The snow this winter was prodigious, and the cold 
intense. The water would freeze in our parlors at a very 
short distance from the fire, for, although the "fatigue 
parties" kept the hall filled with wood, almost up to the 
ceiling, that did not counterbalance the inconvenience of 
having the wide doors thrown open to the outer air for a 
great portion of the day, to allow of their bringing it in. 
We Northerners should have had wood-houses specially 
for the purpose, and not only have kept our great hall- 
doors closed, but have likewise protected them with 
a "hurricane house." But the Florida frontier was not a 
station for our southern bachelors to have acquired the 
knowledge that would have been available when the ther- 
mometer was twenty-five degrees below zero — at a point 
that brandy congealed in the sideboard. 

The arrival of Christmas and New Year's brought us 



86 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

our Indian friends again. They had learned something of 
the observation of these holidays from their French neigh- 
bors, and I had been forewarned that I should see the 
squaws kissing every white man they met. Although not 
crediting this to its full extent, I could readily believe that 
they would each expect a present, as a "compliment of 
the season," so I duly prepared myself with a supply 
of beads, ribbons, combs, and other trinkets. Knowing 
them to be fond of dainties, I had also a quantity of crullers 
and doughnuts made ready the day before, as a treat to 
them. 

To my great surprise and annoyance, only a moderate 
share of the cakes, the frying of which had been entrusted 
to Louisa, were brought up to be placed in the "Davis." 

"Where are the rest of the cakes, Louisa?" 

"That great fellow, Hancock, came in with the fatigue 
party to fill the water-barrels, and while I had just stepped 
into the store-room to get some more flour, he carried off 
all I had got cooked." 

And Louisa made a face and whined, as if she had not 
herself treated every soldier who had set his foot in the 
premises. 

At an early hour the next morning I had quite a levee 
of the Ho-tshung-rah matrons. They seated themselves 
in a circle on the floor, and I was sorry to observe that the 
application of a little soap and water to their blankets had 
formed no part of their holiday preparations. There being 
no one to interpret, I thought I would begin the conversa- 
tion in a way intelligible to themselves, so I brought out 
of the sideboard a china dish, filled with the nice brown 
crullers, over which I had grated, according to custom, 
a goodly quantity of white sugar. I handed it to the first 
of the circle. She took the dish from my hand, and delib- 



LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY ON EDUCATION 87 

erately pouring all the cakes into the corner of her blanket, 
returned it to me empty. ' ' She must be a most voracious 
person," thought I, ''but I will manage better the next 
time." I refilled the dish, and approached the next one, 
taking care to keep a fast hold of it as I offered the con- 
tents, of which I supposed she would modestly take one. 
Not so, however. She scooped out the whole with her two 
hands, and, like the former, bestowed them in her blanket. 
My sense of politeness revolted at handing them out one 
by one, as we do to children, so I sat down to deliberate 
what was to be done, for evidently the supply would not 
long answer such an ample demand, and there would be 
more visitors anon. 

Wiiile I was thus perplexed those who had received the 
cakes commenced a distribution, and the whole number 
was equitably divided among the company. But I observed 
they did not eat them. They passed their fingers over the 
grated sugar, looked in each other's faces, and muttered 
in low tones — there was evidently something they did not 
understand. Presently one more adventurous than the rest 
wet her fingers, and taking up a few grains of the sugar 
put it cautiously to her mouth. 

"Tah-nee-zhoo-rah!" (Sugar!) was her delighted 
exclamation, and they all broke out into a hearty laugh; 
it is needless to say that the cakes disappeared with all the 
celerity they deemed compatible with good-breeding. Never 
having seen any sugar but the brown or yellow maple, they 
had supposed the white substance to be salt, and for that 
reason had hesitated to taste it. 

Their visit was prolonged until Shaw-nee-aw-kee made 
his appearance, and then, having been made happy by their 
various gifts, they all took their departure. 

About this time, Mr. Kinzie received a letter from Col. 



88 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Richard M. Johnson, of Kentucky.^' This gentleman had 
interested himself greatly in a school established in that 
State, for the education of Indian youths and children. 
The purport of his letter was to request the Agent to use 
every endeavor to induce the Wimiebagoes not only to 
send their cliildren to this institution for their education, 
but also (what was still more important) to set apart a por- 
tion of their annuity money, to assist in sustaining it. 

There happened to be, at this holiday season, a number 
of the chiefs in the neighborhood of the Portage, and 
a messenger was sent to convene them all at the house of 
Paquette, the interpreter, that their ' ' father' ' might hold 
a talk with them. 

On the day appointed they all assembled. The subject 
matter of the letter was laid before them, and all the 
advantages of civilization and education duly set forth — 
the benefits which would arise to their nation, if even a 
small portion of the younger members could be well-taught 
by the whites, and then return to their tribe, to instruct 
them in the learning, the arts, manufactures, and habits of 
civilized life. To each paragraph, as it was uttered to 
them, they gave a unanimous "Humph!" (Good.) 

When their "father's" address was ended, Day-kau-ray^ 
the oldest and most venerable among the chiefs, rose and 
spoke as follows : — 

"Father, — The Great Spirit made the white man and 
the Indian. He did not make them alike. He gave the 
white man a heart to love peace, and the arts of a quiet 
life. He taught him to live in towns, to build houses, to 
make books, to learn all things that would make him happy 
and prosperous in the way of life appointed him. To the 
red man the Great Spirit gave a different character. He 
gave him a love of the woods, of a free life, of hunting 



LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY ON EDUCATION 89 

and fishing, of making war with his enemies and taking 
scalps. The white man does not live like the Indian — 
it is not his nature. Neither does the Indian love to 
live like the white man — the Great Spirit did not make 
him so. 

''Father, — We do not wish to do anything contrary to 
the will of the Great Spirit. If he had made us with white 
skins, and characters like the white men, then we would 
send our children to this school to be taught like the white 
children. 

"Father, — We think that if the Great Spirit had wished 
us to be like the whites, he would have made us so. As 
he has not seen fit to do so, we believe he would be dis- 
pleased with us, to try and make ourselves different from 
what he thought good. 

"Father, — I have nothing more to say. This is what 
we think. If we change our minds, we will let you know. ' ' 

It will be seen from these remarks of Day-kau-ray, that 
the Indians entertain a conviction that the Great Spirit 
himself teaches the white man the arts and sciences, and 
since he has given the red man no instruction in these 
branches, it would be unbecoming in him to attempt to 
acquire them in an irregular manner. 

With little incidents of this kind, and with an occa- 
sional diimer or tea-party to the yomig officers, sometimes 
given at the Major's quarters, sometimes at our own, our 
course of life passed pleasantly on. At times I would 
amuse myself by making "something very nice" in the 
form of a fruit cake or pie, to send to the quarters of the 
young officers as a present, it being supposed that possibly, 
without a lady to preside over their mess, it might be 
sometimes deficient in these delicacies. Mrs. Twiggs was 
so fortunate as to have well-trained servants to do for her 



90 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

that which, thanks to my little dark handmaid, always 
fell to my share. 

One day I had made some mince pies, which the Major 
and my husband greatly approved, and I thought I would 
send one to each of the young officers. 

It happened that my husband, that day, in returning 
from superintending his men on the other side of the river, 
had occasion to call on some errand at Captain Harney's 
quarters. 

Dinner had just been placed upon the table, and the 
Captain insisted on his visitor' s sitting down and partaking 
Math him, and another gentleman who was present. The 
pork and beans were pronoiuiced excellent, and being 
removed there followed a mince pie. 

The Captain cut it, and helped his guests, then taking 
a piece himself, he commenced tasting it. Pushing back 
his plate with an exclamation and a sudden jerk, he called 
to his servant, a little thick-set mulatto who waited — 
"David, you yellow rascal, how dare you put such a pie 
on my table?' ' And turning to the company apologetically, 
he said — 

"If there is anything on earth David does understand, 
it is how to make a mince pie, and here he has filled this 
with brandy, so we cannot eat a morsel of it!" 

"Please, sir," said David, modestly, "I did not make 
the pie — it is one Mrs. Kinzie sent as a present." 

The poor Captain was now in a predicament. He raved 
at himself, at the same time conjuring my husband most 
earnestly not to tell me what a mistake he had made — an 
injunction that was lost sight of as soon as he returned to 
his home. As for the unlucky Captain, he did not venture 
to call on me again until he felt sure I had forgotten the 
circumstance. 



CHAPTER XII 

PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY 

Early in January the snow fell in great abundance. We 
had an unusual quantity at the Portage, but in ' ' the dig- 
gings," as the lead-mining country was called, it was of 
an unheard-of depth — five or six feet upon a level. 

An express had been dispatched to Chicago by the 
officers to take our letters, and bring back the mail from 
that place. A tough, hardy soldier, named Sulky, acted 
as messenger, and he had hitherto made light of his burden 
or the length of the way, notwithstanding that his task was 
performed on foot with his pack upon his shoulders. But 
now Sulky had been absent some weeks, and we had given 
him up entirely, persuaded that he must have perished 
with cold and starvation. 

At length he appeared, nearly blind from travelling in 
the snow. He had lain by three weeks in an Indian lodge, 
the snow being too deep to permit him to journey. The 
account he gave put an end to the hopes I had begun to 
entertain of being able to visit our friends at Chicago in 
the course of this winter. 

We had, before the last heavy fall of snow, been 
forming plans to that effect. Captain Harney had kindly 
commenced preparing some trains, or boxes placed on 
sledges, which it was thought would, when lined with 
buffalo skins, furnish a very comfortable kind of vehicle 
for the journey ; and I was still inclined to think a good, 
deep bed of snow over the whole country no great obstacle 

91 



92 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

to a sleigh-ride. The whole matter was, however, cut 
short by the commanding officer, who from the first had 
violently opposed the scheme, declaring that he would 
order the sentinels to fire on us if we attempted to leave 
the fort. So, finding the majority against us, we were 
obliged to yield. 

The arrival of sweet, lovely, little Lizzie Twiggs, before 
January was quite past, was an event that shed light and 
joy in at least two dwellings. It seemed as if she belonged 
to all of us, and as she increased in size and beauty, it was 
hard to say who, among us all, was most proud of her. 
If we had ever felt any languid hours before, we could 
have none now — she was the pet, the darling, the joint- 
property of both households. 



Whatever regret I might have had previous to this 
event, at the idea of leaving my friend for the three weeks 
to wliich we proposed to limit our visit to Chicago, I felt 
now that she would scarcely miss me, and that we might 
hold ourselves in readiness to take advantage of the first 
improvement in the weather, to put this favorite project in 
execution. 

During the latter part of February the cold became less 
severe. The snows melted away, and by the begiiming of 
March the weather was so warm and genial, that we were 
quite confident of being able to make the journey on horse- 
back without any serious difficulty. 

Our plans once settled upon, the first thing to be pro- 
vided was warm and comfortable apparel. A riding-habit 
of stout broadcloth was pronounced indispensable to my 
equipment. But of such an article I was destitute. 
Nothing among my wedding travelling gear seemed in any 
way to offer a substitute. What was to be done? The 



PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY 9S 

requisite material was to be found in abundance at the 
sutler' s store (the shantee as it was technically termed), but 
how to get it manufactured into a suitable garment was 
the question. 

The regimental tailor was summoned. He was cook to 
one of the companies, and there were at first some doubts 
whether he could be permitted to forsake the spit for the 
needle, during the time I should require his services. All 
his tailoring-work had, heretofore, been done at odd times 
on a bench in the company kitchen, and thither he now 
proposed to carry the riding-habit. I suggested that, in 
order to superintend the work, I should thus be driven to 
take up my abode for the time being in the barracks, which 
would be a decided inconvenience. 

To remedy the difficulty, he was finally so happy as to 
find a soldier in "Company D," who consented to officiate 
in his place as cook until his term of service to me should 
expire. 

Behold, then, a little, solemn-looking man in his stock- 
ing feet, seated cross-legged on an Indian mat by my parlor 
window. He had made all his arrangements himself, and 
j I deemed it wisest not to interfere with him. The cutting- 
out was the most difficult part, and as he had never made 
a lady's riding-habit, that task fell to my share. I was as 
great a novice as himself, and I must admit that this, my 
first effort, was open to criticism. But the little tailor 
was of a different opinion. He was in an ecstasy with our 
joint performance. 

' ' Upon my word, madam, ' ' he would exclaim, survey- 
ing it with admiring eyes, ' ' we shall have a very respectable 
garment!" I do not know how many times he repeated 
this during the three days that the work was in progress. 

I believe he had not perfect confidence in the culinary 



94 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

powers of his comrade of "Company D," for regularly 
a half-hour before beat of drum, his work was folded and 
laid aside, his snips gathered up, and all things being 
restored to order, he would slip out, resume his shoes, 
which, Turk-like^ he had left outside the door, and speed 
over to the barrack-kitchen to see how matters were 
going on. 

In the meantime, great preparations were making be- 
low, under the supervision of our tidy, active, little French 
servant, Mrs. Pillon, the wife of one of the engages, by 
whom the irregular and umnanageable Louisa had been 
replaced. 

Biscuits were baked, a ham, some tongues, and sundry 
pieces of salt-pork were boUed, coffee roasted and ground, 
sugar cracked, isinglass cut in pieces of the size requisite 
for a pot of coffee. For the reception of all these differ- 
ent articles cotton bags of different sizes had been previ- 
ously prepared. Large sacks of skin, called by the Cana- 
dians porches, were also provided to hold the more bulky 
provisions, for our journey was to be a long one. 

The distance from Fort Wimiebago to Chicago was not 
very formidable, it is true, if the direct route were taken, 
but that we knew to be impossible at this season of the 
year. The route by Kosh-ko-nong was out of the ques- 
tion ; all the Indians being absent from their villages in the 
winter, and the ice being now gone, we could have no 
means of crossing the Rock River at that place. 

There remained therefore no alternative but to proceed 
south to Dixon, or, as it was then called, Ogle's Ferry, 
the only certain means of crossing this broad and rapid 
stream. This route being so much out of our direct course 
that we could not hope to accomplish it in less than six 
days, it was necessary to prepare accordingly. 



PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY 95 

While the wardrobe and provisions were thus in prepa- 
ration, arrangements were also to be made as to our retinue 
and mode of conveyance. 

Mr. Kinzie decided to take with him but two men: 
Plante and Pierre Roy.''" The former to act as guide, on 
the assurance that he knew every mile of the way, from 
the Portage to Ogie's Ferry, and from Ogie's Ferry to 
Chicago. 

The claims of the different saddle-horses were discussed, 
and the most eligible one selected for my use. We hesi- 
tated for a time between "Le Gris" and "Souris," two 
much-vaunted animals, belonging to Paquette, the inter- 
preter. At length being determined, like most of my sex, 
by a regard for exterior, I chose "Le Gris," and "Souris" 
was assigned to young Roy; my own little stumpy pony, 
"Brunet," being pronounced just the thing for a pack- 
saddle. My husband rode his own bay horse "Tom," 
while Plante, the gayest and proudest of the party, bestrode 
a fuie, large animal called ' ' Jerry, ' ' which had lately been 
purchased for my use, and thus was our cortege complete. 



CHAPTER XIII 

DEPARTURE FROM FORT WINNEBAGO 

Having taken a tender leave of our friends, the morning 
of the 8th of March saw iis mounted and equipped for our 
journey. The weather was fine — the streams, already 
fringed mth green, were sparkling in the sun — everything 
gave promise of an early and genial season. In vain, when 
we reached the ferry at the foot of the hill on which the 
fort stood, did Major Twiggs repeat his endeavors to dis- 
suade us from commencing a journey which he assured me 
would be perilous beyond what I could anticipate. I was 
resolute. 

Our party was augmented by an escort of all the young 
officers, who politely insisted on accompanying us as far as 
Duck Creek, four miles distant. Indeed, there were some 
who would gladly have prosecuted the whole journey with 
us, and escaped the monotony of their solitary, unevent- 
ful life. In our rear followed an ox-cart, on which was 
perched a canoe, destined to transport us over the creek, 
and also an extensive marsh beyond it, which was invari- 
ably, at this season, overflowed with water to a considerable 
depth. We had much amusement in watching the progress 
of this vehicle as it bumped and thumped over the road, 
unconscious hitherto of the dignity of a wheeled carriage. 

Our little shock-headed, sun-burnt, thick-lipped Cana- 
dian (who happened most miraculously to be the husband 
of my pretty servant, Mrs. Pillon), shouted vociferously 
as the animals lagged in their pace, or jolted against a 

96 



DEPARTURE FROM FORT WINNEBAGO 97 

stump, '^Marchez, don-g,''' '■'■regardez,'' '■'■prenez-garde,'' to our 
infinite diversion. I was in high spirits, foreseeing no hard- 
ships or dangers, but rather imagining myself embarked 
on a pleasure excursion across the prairies. It had not 
even suggested itself to me that a straw bonnet and kid 
gloves were no suitable equipment for such an expedition. 
Never having travelled at so inclement a season, I was 
heedlessly ignorant of the mode of preparing against it, 
and had resisted or laughed at my husband' s suggestions 
to provide myself with blanket socks, and a woollen 
capuchon for my head and shoulders. And now, although 
the wind occasionally lifted my headgear with a rude puff, 
and my hands ere long became swollen and stiffened with 
the cold, I persuaded myself that these were trifling evils, 
to which I should soon get accustomed. I was too well 
pleased with the novelty of my outfit, with my hunting- 
knife in a gay scabbard hanging from my neck, and my tin 
cup at my saddle-bow, to regard minor inconveniences. 

On reaching Duck Creek, we took leave of our young 
friends, who remained on the bank long enough to witness 
our passage across — ourselves in the canoe, and the poor 
horses swimming the stream, now filled with cakes of 
floating ice. 

Beyond the rising ground which formed the opposite 
bank of the stream, extended a marsh of perhaps three 
hundred yards across. To this the men carried the canoe 
which was to bear us over. The water was not deep, so 
our attendants merely took off the pack from B rune t and 
my side-saddle from Le Gris, for fear of accidents, and 
then mounted their own steeds, leading the two extra ones. 
My husband placed the furniture of the pack-horse and 
my saddle in the centre of the canoe, which he was to 
paddle across. 



98 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"Now, wifie," said he, "jump in, and seat yourself 
flat in the bottom of the canoe." 

' ' Oh, no, ' ' said I ; "I wiLl sit on the little trunk in the 
centre; I shall be so much more comfortable, and I can 
balance the canoe exactly." 

"As you please, but I think you will find it is not the 
best way." 

A vigorous push sent us a few feet from the bank. At 
that instant two favorite greyhounds whom we had brought 
with us, and who had stood whinmg upon the bank, reluc- 
tant to take to the water as they were ordered, gave a sud- 
den bound, and alighted full upon me. The canoe 
balanced a moment — then yielded — and quick as thought, 
dogs, furniture, and lady were in the deepest of the water. 

My husband, who was just preparing to spring into the 
canoe when the dogs thus unceremoniously took precedence 
of him, was at my side in a moment, and seizing me by 
the collar of my cloak, begged me not to be frightened. 
I was not, in the least, and only laughed as he raised and 
placed me again upon the bank. 

The unfortunate saddle and little trunk were then 
rescued, but not until they had received a pretty thorough 
wetting. Our merrmient was still further increased by the 
sight of the maladroit Pillon, who was attempting to ride 
my spirited Jerry across the marsh. He was clinging to 
the neck of the animal, with a countenance distorted with 
terror, as he shouted forth all manner of French objurga- 
tions. Jerry pranced and curvetted, and finally shot 
forward his rider, or rather his burden, headforemost, a 
distance of several feet into the water. 

A general outcry of mirth saluted the mifortunate 
Frenchman, which was redoubled as he raised himself 
puffing and snorting from his watery bed, and waddled back 



DEPARTURE FROM FORT WINNEBAGO 99 

to his starting-place, the horse, meanwhile, very sensibly 
making his way to join his companions, who had already 
reached the further bank. 

"Well, wifie," said Mr. Kinzie, ''I camiot trust you 
in the canoe again. There is no way but to carry you 
across the marsh like a pappoose. Will you take a ride 
on my shoulders?' ' 

' ' With all my heart, if you will promise to take me 
safely" — and I was soon mounted. 

I must confess that the gentleman staggered now and 
then under his burden, wMch was no slight one, and I was 
sadly afraid, more than once, that I should meet a similar 
fate to old Pillon, but happily we reached the other side 
in safety. 

There my husband insisted on my putting on dry shoes 
and stockings, and (must I confess it) drinking a little brandy, 
to obviate the effects of my icy bath. He would fain have 
made a halt to kindle a fire and dry my apparel and ward- 
robe properly, but this I would not listen to. I endeav- 
ored to prove to hun that the delay would expose me to 
more cold than riding in my wet habit and cloak, and so 
indeed it might have been, but along with my convictions 
upon the subject there was mingled a spice of reluctance 
that our friends at the fort should have an opportunity, as 
they certainly would have done, of laughing at our inaus- 
picious commencement. 

Soon our horses were put in order, and our march 
recommenced. The day was fine for the season. I felt 
no inconvenience from my wet garments, the exercise of 
riding taking away all feeling of chilliness. It was to me 
a new mode of travelling, and I enjoyed it the more from 
having been secluded for more than five months within 
the walls of the fort, scarcely varying the tenor of our lives 

L.cfC. 



100 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

by an occasional walk of half a mile into the surrounding 
woods. 

We had still another detention upon the road, from 
meeting Lapierre, the blacksmith, from Sugar Creek, who 
with one of his associates was going into the Portage for 
supplies, so that we had not travelled more than twenty- 
three miles when we came to our proposed encamping 
ground. It was upon a beautiful, stream, a tributary of 
one of the Four Lakes,* that chain whose banks are 
unrivalled for romantic loveliness. 

I could not but admire the sagacity of the horses, who 
seemed, with human intelligence, to divine our approach 
to the spot where their toils were to cease. While still 
remote from the "point of woods" which foretold a halt, 
they pricked up their ears, accelerated their pace, and 
finally arrived at the spot on a full gallop. 

We alighted at an open space, just within the verge of 
the wood, or, as it is called by western travellers, "the 
timber. ' ' My husband recommended to me to walk about 
until a fire should be made, which was soon accomplished 
by our active and experienced woodsmen, to whom the 
felling of a large tree was the work of a very few minutes. 
The dry grass around furnished an excellent tinder, which 
soon ignited by the sparks from the flint (there were no 
loco-focos in those days), and aided by the broken branches 
and bits of light-wood, soon produced a cheering flame. 
"The bourgeois," in the meantime, busied himself in set- 
ting up the tent, taking care to place it opposite the fire, 
but in such a direction that the wind would carry the 
smoke and flame away from the opening or door. Within 
upon the ground were spread, first a bearskin, then two 

* Between two of these lakes is now situated the town of Mad- 
ison — the capital of the State of Wisconsin. 



DEPARTURE FROM FORT WINNEBAGO 101 

or three blankets (of which each equestrian had carried 
two, one under the saddle and one above it), after which, 
the remainder of the luggage being brought in, I was able 
to divest myself of all my wet clothing and replace it with 
dry. Some idea of the state of the thermometer may be 
formed from the fact that my riding-habit, being placed 
over the end of the huge log against which our fire was 
made, was, in a very few minutes, frozen so stiff as to 
stand upright, giving the appearance of a dress out 
of which a lady had vanished in some unaccountable 
manner. 

It would be but a repetition of our experience upon the 
Fox River to describe the ham broiled upon the ' ' broches, ' ' 
the toasted bread, the steaming coffee — the primitive table 
furniture. There is, however, this difference, that of the 
latter we carry with us in our journeys on horseback only 
a coffeepot, a teakettle, and each rider his tin cup and 
hunting-knife. The deportment at table is marked by an 
absence of ceremony. The knife is drawn from the scab- 
bard — those who remember to do so, vouchsafe it a wipe 
upon the napkin. Its first office is to stir the cup of 
coffee — next, to divide the piece of ham which is placed 
on the half of a travelling biscuit, which is held in the left 
hand, and fulfils the office of a plate. It is an art only to 
be acquired by long practice, to cut the meat so skilfully 
as not at the same time to destroy the dish. 

We take our places around the mat to enjoy what, 
after our fatiguing ride, we find delicious food. The 
Frenclnnen are seated at a little distance, receiving their 
supplies of coffee, meat, and bread, and occasionally pass- 
ing jokes with "the bourgeois," who is their demigod, 
and for whom their respect and devotion are never lessened 
by any affability or condescension. 



102 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The meal being finished, the table furniture is rinsed 
in hot water and set aside until morning. A wisp of dry 
prairie-grass is supposed, in most cases, to render the knife 
fit to be restored to the scabbard, and there being, at this 
season of the year, no amusement but that of watching the 
awkward movements of the spancelled horses, in their 
progress from spot to spot in search of pasturage, we are 
usually soon disposed to arrange our blankets and retire 
to rest. 

At break of day we are aroused by the shout of "the 
bourgeois. " 

"How! how! how!" 

All start from their slumbers. The fhe which has been 
occasionally replenished through the night, is soon kindled 
into a flame. The horses are caught and saddled, while 
a breakfast, similar in kmd to the meal of the preceding 
evening is preparing — the tent is struck — the pack-horse 
loaded — ^Hout demanche^'' '' as the Canadian says. The 
breakfast finished, we rinse our kettles and cups, tie them 
to our saddle-bows, and then mount and away, leaving our 
fire, or rather our smoke, to tell of our visit. 

March 9th. Our journey this day led us past the first 
of the Four Lakes. ^■'' Scattered along its banks was an en- 
campment of Winnebagoes. They greeted their "father" 
with vociferous joy — '''' Borirjour, hovrjour, Shawnee-aw-kee.'' ^ 
'''' Hee-nee-karray-kay-nooT'' (how do you do?) To tliis suc- 
ceeded the usual amiouncement, " Wys-kap-rah tshoonsh- 
koo-nee-noP^ (I have no bread.) 

This is their form of begging, but we could not afford 
to be generous, for the uncertainty of obtaining a supply, 
should our own be exhausted, obliged us to observe the 
strictest economy. 

How beautiful the encampment looked in the morning 



DEPARTURE FROM FORT WINNEBAGO 103 

sun! The matted lodges, with the blue smoke curling 
from their tops — the trees and bushes powdered with 
a light snow which had fallen through the night — the lake, 
shining and sparkling, almost at our feet — even the Indi- 
ans, in their peculiar costume, adding to the picturesque ! 

I was sorry to leave it, as we were compelled to do, in 
all haste, Souris, the pack-horse, having taken it into his 
head to decamp while we were in conversation with our 
red friends. As he had, very sensibly, concluded to pur- 
sue his journey in the right direction, we had the good 
fortune to overtake him after a short race, and having 
received much scolding and some blows from young Roy, 
whose charge he specially was, he was placed in the middle 
of the cavalcade, as a mark of disgrace for his breach of 
duty. 

Our road, after leaving the lake, lay over a "roUing 
prairie," now bare and desolate enough. The hollows 
were filled with snow, which, being partly thawed, fur- 
nished an micertain footing for the horses, and I could not 
but join in the ringing laughter of our Frenchmen, as 
occasionally Brunet and Souris, the two ponies, would 
flounder, almost imbedded, through the yielding mass. 
Even the vain-glorious Plante, who piqued himself on his 
equestrian skill, was once or twice nearly unhorsed, from 
having chosen his road badly. Sometimes the elevations 
were covered with a thicket or copse, in which our dogs 
would generally rouse up one or more deer. Their first 
bound, or "lope," was the signal for a chase. The horses 
seemed to enter into the spirit of it, as "halloo" answered 
"haUoo;" but we were never so fortunate as to get a shot 
at one, for although the dogs once or twice caught, they 
were not strong enough to hold them. It was about the 
middle of the afternoon when we reached the "Blue 



104 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Mound." I rejoiced much to have got so far, for I was 
sadly fatigued, and every mile now seemed two to me. 
In fact, the miles are unconscionably long in this country. 
When I was told that we had still seven miles to go, to 
"Morrison's," where we proposed stopping for the night, 
I was almost in despair. It was my first journey on horse- 
back, and I had not yet become inured to the exercise. 

When we reached Morrison' s^* I was so much exhausted 
that, as my husband attempted to lift me from the saddle, 
I fell into his arms. 

"This will never do," said he. "To-morrow we must 
turn our faces towards Fort Winnebago again." 

The door opened hospitably to receive us. We were 
welcomed by a lady with a most sweet, benignant counte- 
nance, and by her companion, some years younger. The 
first was Mrs. Morrison — the other, Miss Elizabeth Dodge, 
daughter of General Dodge. 

My husband laid me upon a small bed, in the room 
where the ladies had been sitting at work. They took off 
my bonnet and riding-dress, chafed my hands, and prepared 
me some warm wine and water, by which I was soon 
revived. A half hour' s repose so refreshed me that I was 
able to converse with the ladies, and to relieve my hus- 
band's mind of all anxiety on my account. Tea was 
announced soon after, and we repaired to an adjoining 
building, for Morrisori's, like the establishment of all 
settlers of that period, consisted of a group of detached 
log-houses or cabins, each containing one or at most two 
apartments. 

The table groaned with good cheer, and brought to 
mind some that I had seen among the old-fashioned Dutch 
residents on the banks of the Hudson. 

I had recovered my spirits, and we were quite a cheer- 



DEPARTURE FROM FORT WINNEBAGO 105 

ful party. Mrs. Morrison told us that during the first 
eighteen months she passed in this country she did not 
speak with a white woman, the only society she had being 
that of her husband and two black servant- women. 

A Tennessee woman had called in with her little son 
just before tea, and we amused Mr. Kinzie with a descrip- 
tion of the pair. The mother's visit was simply one of 
courtesy. She was a little dumpy woman, with a com- 
plexion burned perfectly red by the sun — hair of an exact 
tow-color, braided up from her forehead in front and from 
her neck behind, then meeting on the top of her head, was 
fastened with a small tin comb. Her dress was of check- 
ered homespun, a ' ' very tight fit, ' ' and as she wore no ruff 
or handkerchief around her neck, she looked as if just 
prepared for execution. She was evidently awe-struck at 
the sight of visitors, and seemed inclined to take her 
departure at once ; but the boy, not so easily intimidated, 
would not understand her signs and pinches until he had 
sidled up to Mrs. Morrison, and drawing his old hat still 
farther over his eyes, begged for a whang^ meaning a nar- 
row strip of deer-skin. The lady very obligingly cut one 
from a large smoked skin, which she produced from its 
receptacle, and mother and son took their leave, with 
a smiling but rather a scared look. 

After tea we returned to Mrs. Morrison's parlor, 
where she kindly insisted on my again reposing myself on 
the little bed, to recruit me, as she said, for the ensuing 
day's journey. My husband, in the meantime, went to 
look after the accommodation of liis men and horses. 

During the conversation that ensued, I learned that 
Mrs. Morrison had passed much time in the neighborhood 
of my recent home in Oneida county — that many of the 
friends I had loved and valued were likewise her friends. 



106 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and that she had even proposed to visit me at Fort Winne- 
bago on hearing of my arrival there, in order to commence 
an acquaintance which had thus been brought about by 
other and unexpected means. 

Long and pleasant was the discourse we held together 
until a late hour, and mutual was the satisfaction with 
which we passed old friends and by-gone events in review, 
much to the edification of Miss Dodge, and of the gentle- 
men when they once more joined us. 



CHAPTER XIV 

WILLIAM S. HAMILTON— KELLOGG'S GROVE 

The next morning, after a cheerful breakfast, at which 
we were joined by the Rev. Mr. Kent, of Galena, ^^ we pre- 
pared for our journey. I had reconciled my husband to 
continuing our route towards Chicago, by assuring him 
that I felt as fresh and bright as when I first set out from 
home. 

•There seemed some apprehension, however, that we 
might have difficulty in ' ' striking the trail' ' to Hamilton' s 
diggings^ our next point of destination. 

The directions we received were certainly obscure. 
We were to pursue a given trail for a certain number of 
miles, when we should come to a crossing into which we 
were to turn, taking an easterly direction — after a time, 
this would bring us to a deep trail leading straight to 
"Hamilton's." In this open country there are no land- 
marks. One elevation is so exactly like another, that if 
you lose your trail there is almost as little hope of regain- 
ing it as of finding a pathway in the midst of the ocean. * 

The trail, it must be remembered, is not a broad high- 
way, but a narrow path, deeply indented by the hoofs of 
the horses on which the Indians travel in single file. So 
deeply is it sunk in the sod which covers the prairies, that 
it is difficult, sometimes, to distinguish it at a distance of 
a few rods.^** 

*I speak, it will be understood, of things as they existed a 
quarter of a century ago. 

107 



108 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

It was new ground to Mr. Kinzie, whose journeys from 
the Portage to Chicago had hitherto been made in the 
direct route by Kosh-ko-nong. He therefore obliged Mr. 
Morrison to repeat the directions again and again, though 
Plante, our guide, swaggered and talked big, averring that 
"he knew every hill and stream, and point of woods from 
that spot to Chicago." 

We had not proceeded many miles on our journey, how- 
ever, before we discovered that Monsieur Plante was pro- 
foundly ignorant of the country, so that Mr. Kinzie was 
obliged to take the lead himself, and make his wa}' as he 
was best able, according to the directions he had received. 
Nothing, however, like the "cross trails" we had been 
promised met our view, and the path on which we had set 
out diverged so much from what we knew to be the right 
direction, that we were at length compelled to abandon it 
altogether. 

We travelled the live-long day, barely making a halt 
at noon to bait our horses, and refresh ourselves with 
a luncheon. The ride was as gloomy and desolate as could 
well be imagined. A rolling prairie, unvaried by forest 
or stream — hillock rising after hillock, at every ascent of 
which we vainly hoped to see a distant fringe of ' ' timber. ' ' 
But the same cheerless, unbounded prospect everywhere 
met the eye, diversified only here and there by the oblong 
openings, like gigantic graves, which marked an unsuc- 
cessful search for indications of a lead mine. 

So great was our anxiety to recover our trail, for the 
weather was growing more cold, and the wind more sharp 
and piercing, that we were not tempted to turn from our 
course even by the appearance, more than once, of a gaunt 
prairie-wolf, peering over the nearest rising ground, and 
seeming to dare us to an encounter. The Frenchmen, it 



WILLIAM S. HAMILTON— KELLOGG'S GROVE 109 

is true, would instinctively give a shout and spur on their 
horses, while the hounds, Kelda and Cora, would rush to 
the chase, but the "bourgeois" soon called them back, 
with a warning that we must attend strictly to the prosecu- 
tion of our journey. Just before sunset we crossed, with 
some difficulty, a muddy stream, which was bordered by 
a scanty belt of trees, making a tolerable encamping- 
ground ; and of this we gladly availed ourselves, although 
we knew not whether it was near or remote from the place 
we were in search of. 

We had ridden at least fifty miles since leaving "Mor- 
rison's," yet I was sensible of very little fatigue; but 
there was a vague feeling of discomfort at the idea of 
being lost in this wild, cold region, altogether different 
from anything I had ever before experienced. The encour- 
aging tones of my husband's voice, however, "Cheer up, 
wifie — we will find the trail to-morrow," served to dissi- 
pate all uneasiness. 

The exertions of the men soon made our "camp" com- 
fortable, notwithstanding the difficulty of driving the tent- 
pins into the frozen ground, and the want of trees suffi- 
ciently large to make a rousing fire. The place was a stony 
side-hill, as it would be called in New England, where such 
things abound ; but we were not disposed to be fastidious, 
so we ate our salt ham and toasted our bread, and lent a 
pleased ear to the chatter of our Frenchmen, who could not 
sufficiently admire the heroism of "Madame John," amid 
the vicissitudes that befel her. 

The wind, which at bed-time was sufficiently high to 
be uncomfortable, increased during the night. It snowed 
heavUy, and we were every moment in dread that the tent 
would be carried away; but the matter was settled in the 
midst by the snapping of the poles, and the falling of the 



110 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

whole, with its superincumbent weight of snow, in a mass 
upon us. 

Mr. Kinzie roused up his men, and at their head he 
sallied into the neighboring wood to cut a new set of poles, 
leaving me to bear the burden of the whole upon my shoul- 
ders, my only safety from the storm being to keep snugly 
housed beneath the canvas. 

With some difficulty a sort of support was at length 
adjusted for the tent covering, which answered our pur- 
pose tolerably well until the break of day, when our damp 
and miserable condition made us very glad to rise and 
hang round the fire until breakfast was dispatched, and 
the horses once more saddled for our journey. 

The prospect was not an encouraging one. Around us 
was an unbroken sheet of snow. We had no compass, 
and the air was so obscured by the driving sleet, that 
it was often impossible to tell in which direction the 
sun was. I tied my husband's silk pocket handkerchief 
over my veil, to protect my face from the wind and icy 
particles with which the air was filled, and which cut like 
a razor; but although shielded in every way that cir- 
cumstances rendered possible, I suffered intensely from 
the cold. 

We pursued our way, mile after mile, entering every 
point of woods, in hopes of meeting with, at least, some 
Indian wigwam at which we could gain intelligence. 
Every spot was solitary and deserted, not even the trace 
of a recent fire, to cheer us with the hope of human beings 
within miles of us. 

Suddenly, a shout from the foremost of the party made 
each heart bound with joy. 

" Une cloture! une cloture T^ — (a fence, a fence). 

It was almost like life to the dead. 



WILLIAM S. HAMILTON— KELLOGG'S GROVE 111 

We spurred on, and indeed perceived a few straggling 
rails croMaiing a rising ground at no great distance. 

Never did music sound so sweet as the crowing of 
a cock which at this moment saluted our ears. 

Following the course of the inclosure down the opposite 
slope, we came upon a group of log-cabins, low, shabby, 
and unpromising in their appearance, but a most welcome 
shelter from the pelting storm. 

"Whose cabins are these?" asked Mr. Kinzie, of a man 
who was cutting wood at the door of one. 

' ' Hamilton' s, ' ' was the reply ; and he stepped forward 
at once to assist us to alight, hospitality being a matter of 
course in these wild regions. 

We were shown into the most comfortable-looking of 
the buildings. A large fire was burning in the clay chun- 
ney, and the room was of a genial warmth, notwithstand- 
ing the apertures, many inches in width, beside the doors 
and windows. A woman in a tidy calico dress, and shabby 
black silk cap, trimmed with still shabbier lace, rose from 
her seat beside a sort of bread-trough, which fulfilled the 
office of cradle to a fine, fat baby. She made room for us 
at the fire, but was either too timid or too ignorant to 
relieve me of my wrappings and defences, now heavy Avith 
the snow. 

I soon contrived, with my husband's aid, to disembar- 
rass myself of them ; and having seen me comfortably dis- 
posed of, and in a fair way to be thawed after my freezing 
ride, he left me to see after his men and horses. 

He was a long time absent, and I expected he would 
return accompanied by our host; but when he reappeared, 
it was to tell me, laughing, that Mr. Hamilton hesitated 
to present himself before me, being unwilling that one who 
had been acquainted with some of his famUy at the east, 



112 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

should see him m his present mode of life. However, this 
feeling apparently wore off, for before dinner he came in 
and was introduced to me, and was as agreeable and polite 
as the son of Alexander Hamilton would naturally be." 

The housekeeper, who was the wife of one of the min- 
ers, prepared us a plain, comfortable dinner, and a table as 
long as the dimensions of the cabin would admit was set 
out, the end nearest the fire being covered with somewhat 
nicer furniture and more delicate fare than the remaining 
portion. 

The blowing of a horn was the signal for the entrance 
of ten or twelve miners, who took their places below us 
at the table. They were the roughest-looking set of men 
I ever beheld, and their language was as uncouth as their 
persons. They wore hunting-shirts, trowsers, and mocca- 
sins of deerskin, the former being ornamented at the seams 
with a fringe of the same, while a colored belt around the 
waist, in which was stuck a large hunting-knife, gave each 
the appearance of a brigand. 

Mr. Hamilton, although so much their superior, was 
addressed by them uniformly as "Uncle Billy;" and I 
could not but fancy there was something desperate about 
them, that it was necessary to propitiate by this famil- 
iarity. Tliis feeling was further confirmed by the remarks 
of one of the company who lingered behind, after the rest 
of the gang had taken their departure. He had learned 
that we came from Fort Winnebago, and having informed 
us that "he was a discharged soldier, and would like to 
make some inquiries about his old station and comrades, ' ' 
he unceremoniously seated himself and commenced ques- 
tioning us. 

The bitterness with which he spoke of his former offi- 
cers made me quite sure he was a deserter, and I rather 



WILLIAM S. HAMILTON— KELLOGG'S GROVE 113 

thought he had made his escape from the service in conse- 
quence of some punishment. His countenance was fairly- 
distorted as he spoke of Captain H., to whose company 
he had belonged. ' ' There is a man in the mines, ' ' said 
he, ''who has been in his hands, and if he ever gets a 
chance to come within shot of him, I guess the Captain 
will remember it. He knows well enough he darsn't set 
his foot in the diggings. And there's T. is not much 
better. Everybody thought it a great pity that fellow's 
gun snapped when he so nearly had him at Green Bay. ' ' 

Having delivered hunself of these sentiments, he 
marched out, to my great relief. 

Mr. Hamilton passed most of the afternoon with us ; 
for the storm raged so without that to proceed on our 
journey was out of the question. He gave us many pleas- 
ant anecdotes and reminiscences of his early life in New 
York, and of his adventures since he had come to the 
western wilderness. When obliged to leave us for a while, 
he furnished us with some books to entertain us, the most 
interesting of which was the biography of his father. 

Could this illustrious man have foreseen in what a 
scene — the dwelling of his son — this book was to be one 
day perused, what would have been his sensations? 

The most amusing part of our experience was yet to 
come. I had been speculating, as evening approached, 
on our prospects for the night's accommodation. As our 
pale, melancholy-looking landlady and her fat baby were 
evidently the only specimens of the feminine gender about 
the establisliment, it was hardly reasonable to suppose 
that any of the other cabins contained wherewithal to fur- 
nish us a comfortable lodging, and the one in which we 
were offered nothing of the sort to view, but two beds, 
uncurtained, extended against the farther wall. My doubts 



114 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

were after a time resolved, by observing the hostess stretch 
a cord between the two, on which she hung some petticoats 
and extra garments, by way of a partition, after which she 
invited us to occupy one of them. 

My only preparation was, to wrap my cloak around me 
and lie down with my face to the wall ; but the good peo- 
ple were less ceremonious, for at the distance of scarcely 
two feet, we could not be mistaken in the sound of their 
garments being, not "laid aside," but whipped over the 
partition wall between us. 

Our waking thoughts, however, were only those of 
thankfulness for so comfortable a lodging after the trials 
and fatigues we had undergone ; and even these were of 
short duration, for our eyes were soon closed in slumber. 

The next day's sun rose clear and bright. Refreshed 
and invigorated, we looked forward with pleasure to 
a recommencement of our journey, confident of meeting 
no more mishaps by the way. Mr. Hamilton kindly 
offered to accompany us to his next neighbor's, the trifling 
distance of twenty-five miles. From Kellogg' s to Ogle's 
Ferry, on the Rock River, the road being much travelled, 
we should be in no danger, Mr. H. said, of again losing 
our way. 

The miner who owned the wife and baby, and who, 
consequently, was somewhat more humanized than his 
comrades, in takmg leave of us "wished us well out of the 
country, and that we might never have occasion to return 
to it!" 

' ' I pity a body, ' ' said he, ' ' when I see them making 
such an awful mistake as to come out this way, for com- 
fort 7iever touched this western country." 

We found Mr. Hamilton as agreeable a companion as 
on the preceding day, but a most desperate rider. He 



WILLIAM S. HAMILTON— KELLOGG'S GROVE 115 

galloped on at such a rate that had I not exchanged my pony 
for the fine, noble Jerry, I should have been in danger of 
being left behind. 

Well mounted as we all were, he sometimes nearly dis- 
tanced us. We were now among the branches of the 
Pickatonick, ^^ and the country had lost its prairie character, 
and become more rough and broken. We went dashing 
on, sometimes down ravines, sometimes through narrow 
passes, where, as I followed, I left fragments of my veil 
upon the projecting and interwoven branches. Once my 
hat became entangled, and had not my husband sprung to 
my rescue, I must have shared the fate of Absalom, Jerry' s 
ambition to keep his place in the race making it probable 
he would do as did the mule who was under the unfor- 
tunate prince. 

There was no halting upon the route, and as we kept 
the same pace until three o'clock in the afternoon, it was 
beyond a question that when we reached "" Kellogg' s," we 
had travelled at least thirty miles. One of my greatest 
annoyances during the ride had been the behavior of the 
little beast Brunet. He had been hitherto used as a sad- 
dle-horse, and had been accustomed to a station in the file 
near the guide or leader. He did not relish being put in 
the background as a pack-horse, and accordingly, when- 
ever we approached a stream, where the file broke up to 
permit each horseman to choose his own place of fording, 
it was invariably the case that just as I was reining Jerry 
into the water, Brunet would come rushing past and throw 
himself into our very footsteps. Plunging, snorting, and 
splashing me with water, and sometimes even startling 
Jerry into a leap aside, he more than once brought me into 
imminent danger of being tossed into the stream. It was 
in vain that, after one or two such adventures, I learned 



116 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

to hold back and give the vexatious little animal the pre- 
cedence. His passion seemed to be to go into the water 
precisely at the moment Jerry did, and I was obliged at 
last to make a bargain with yomig Roy to dismount and 
hold him at every stream until I had got safely across. 

" Kellogg' s"* was a comfortable mansion, just within 
the verge of a pleasant "grove of timber," as a small for- 
est is called by western travellers. We found Mrs. Kel- 
logg a very respectable-looking matron, who soon informed 
us she was from the city of New York. She appeared 
proud and delighted to entertain Mr. Hamilton, for whose 
family, she took occasion to tell us, she had, in former 
days, been in the habit of doing needlework. 

The worthy woman provided us an excellent dinner, 
and afterwards installed me in a rocking-chair beside 
a large fire, with the "Life of Mrs. Fletcher" to entertain 
me, while the gentlemen explored the premises, visited 
Mr. Kellogg' s "stock," and took a careful look at their 
own. We had intended to go to Dixon's the same after- 
noon, but the snow beginning again to fall, obliged us to 
content ourselves where we were. 

In the meantime, finding we were journeying to Chi- 
cago, Mr. Kellogg came to the determination to accom- 
pany us, having, as he said, some business to accomplish 
at that place, so Mrs. Kellogg busied herself in preparing 
him to set off with us the following morning. I pleaded 
hard to remain yet another day, as the following was Sun- 
day, on which I objected to travel; but in view of the 
necessities of the case, the uncertainty of the weather, and 
the importance of getting as quickly as possible through 
this wild country, my objections were overruled, and 

* It was at this spot that the unfortunate St. Vrain lost his life, 
during the Sauk war, in 1832. 



WILLIAM S. HAMILTON— KELLOGG'S GROVE 117 

I could only obtain a delay in starting until so late in the 
afternoon, as would give us just time to ride the sixteen 
miles to "Dixon's" before sunset. 

No great time was required for Mr. Kellogg' s prepara- 
tions. He would take, he said, only two days' provisions, 
for at his brother-m-law Dixon's we should get our sup- 
per and breakfast, and the route from there to Chicago 
could, he well knew, be accomplished in a day and a half. 

Although, according to this calculation, we had suffi- 
cient remaining of our stores to carry us to the end of our 
journey, yet Mr. Kinzie took the precaution of begging 
Mrs. Kellogg to bake us another bag of biscuits, in case of 
accidents, and he likewise suggested to Mr. K. the pru- 
dence of furnishing hunself with something more than his 
limited allowance ; but the good man objected that he was 
unwilling to burden his horse more than was absolutely 
necessary, seeing that, at this season of the year, we were 
obliged to carry fodder for the animals, in addition to the 
rest of their load. It will be seen that we had reason to 
rejoice in our own foresight. 

My experience of the previous night had rendered me 
somewhat less fastidious than when I commenced my jour- 
ney, so that, when introduced to our sleeping apartment, 
which I found we were to share with six men, travellers 
like ourselves, my only feeling was one of thankfulness 
that each bed was furnished with a full suit of blue checked 
curtains, which formed a very tolerable substitute for a 
dressing-room. 



CHAPTER XV 

ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 

It was late on the following day (March 13th), when 
we took leave of our kind hostess. She loaded us with 
cakes, good wishes, and messages to her sister Dixon 
and the children. We journeyed pleasantly along 
through a country, beautiful, in spite of its wintry ap- 
pearance. 

There was a house at ' ' Buffalo Grove, ' ' '^'^ at which we 
stopped for half an hour, and where a nice-looking young 
girl presented us with some maple-sugar of her own mak- 
ing. She entertained us with the history of a contest 
between two rival claimants for the patronage of the stage 
wagon, the proprietors of which had not decided whether 
to send it by Buffalo Grove or by another route, which she 
pointed out to us, at no great distance. The driver, she 
took care to inform us, was in favor of the former; and 
the blush with which she replied in the affirmative to our 
inquiry, "Was he a young man?" explained the whole 
matter satisfactorily. 

At length, just at sunset, we reached the dark, rapid 
waters of the Rock River. The "ferry" which we had 
travelled so far out of our way to take advantage of, proved 
to be merely a small boat or skiff, the larger one having 
been swept off into the stream, and carried down in the 
breaking up of the ice, the week previous. 

My husband's first care was to get me across. He 
placed me with the saddles, packs, &c., in the boat, and 

118 



ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 119 

as, at that late hour, no time was to be lost, he ventured, 
at the same time, to hold the bridles of the two most docile 
horses, to guide them in swmiming the river. 

When we had proceeded a few rods from the shore, we 
were startled by a loud puffing and blowing near us, and 
looking around, to our great surprise, discovered little 
Brmiet just upon our "weather-bow." Determined not 
to be outdone by Iris model, Jerry, he had taken to the 
water on his own responsibility, and arrived at the oppo- 
site shore as soon as any of the party. 

All being safely landed, a short walk brought us to the 
house of Mr. Dixon.*'" Although so recently come into the 
country, he had contrived to make everything comfortable 
around him, and when he ushered us into Mrs. Dixon's 
sitting-room, and seated us by a glowing wood fire, while 
Mrs. Dixon busied herself in preparing us a nice supper, 
I felt that the comfort overbalanced the inconvenience of 
such a journey. 

Mrs. Dixon was surrounded by several children. One 
leaning against the chimney-piece was dressed in the full 
Indian costume — calico shirt, blanket, and leggings. His 
dark complexion, and full, melancholy eyes, which he 
kept fixed upon the ashes in wliich he was making marks 
with a stick, rarely raising them to gaze on us, as children 
are wont to do, interested me exceedingly, and I inquired 
of an intelligent little girl, evidently a daughter of our 
host: 

"Who is that boy?" 

"Oh! that is John Ogie," answered she. 

' ' What is the matter with him? he looks very sad. ' ' 

' ' Oh ! he is fretting after his mother. ' ' 

"Is she dead then?" 

' ' Some say she is dead, and some say she is gone away. 



120 THE "EARLY DAY" OP THE NORTH-WEST 

I guess she is dead, and buried up in one of those graves 
yonder" — pointing to two or three little picketed inclosures 
upon a rising ground opposite the window. 

I felt a strong sympathy with the child, which was 
increased when the little spokeswoman, in answer to my 
inquiry, ''Has he no father?" replied — 

' ' Oh, yes, but he goes away, and drinks, and don' t care 
for his children. ' ' 

''And what becomes of John, then?" 

' ' He stays here with us, and we teach him to read, and 
he learns dreadful fast." 

When the boy at length turned his large dark eyes 
upon me, it went to my heart. It was such a motherless 
look. And it was explained, when long afterward, 
I learned his further history. His mother was still living, 
and he knew it, although with the reserve peculiar to his 
people, he never spoke of her to his young companions. 
Unable to endure the continued ill-treatment of her hus- 
band, a surly, intemperate Canadian, she had left him, and 
returned to his family among the Pottowattamies. Years 
after, this boy and a brother who had also been left behind 
with their father found their way to the Upper Missouri, 
to join their mother, who, with the others of her tribe, had 
been removed by the Government from the shores of Lake 
Micliigan. 

A most savoury supper of ducks and venison, with 
their accompaniments, soon smoked upon the board, and 
we did ample justice to it. Travelling is a great sharp- 
ener of the appetite, and so is cheerfulness, and the latter 
was increased by the encouraging account Mr. Dixon gave 
us of the remainder of the route yet before us. 

"There is no difficulty," said he, "if you keep a little 
to the north, and strike the great Sauh trail. If you get 



ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 121 

too far to the south, you will come upon the Wninebago 
Swamp, and once in that, there is no telling when you 
will ever get out again. As for the distance, it is nothing 
at all to speak of. Two young men came out here from 
Chicago, on foot, last fall. They got here the evening of 
the second day ; and even with a lady in your party, you 
could go on horseback in less time than that. The only 
thing is to be sure and get on the great track that the 
Sauks have made in going every year from the Mississippi 
to Canada, to receive their presents from the British Indian 
Agent. ' ' 

The following morning, which was a bright and lovely 
one for that season of the year, we took leave of Mr. and 
Mrs. Dixon, in liigh spirits. We travelled for the first 
few miles along the beautiful, undulating banks of the 
Rock River, always in an easterly direction, keeping the 
beaten path, or rather road, which led to Fort Clark, or 
Peoria. The Sauk trail," we had been told, would cross 
this road, at the distance of about six miles. 

After having travelled, as we judged, fully that dis- 
tance, we came upon a trail, bearing north-east, and a 
consultation was held as to the probability of its being the 
one we were in search of. 

Mr. Kinzie was of opinion that it tended too much to 
the north, and was, moreover, too faint and obscure for 
a trail so much used, and by so large a body of Indians in 
their annual journeys. 

Plante was positive as to its being the very spot where 
he and "Piche" in their journey to Fort Winnebago, the 
year before, struck into the great road. ' ' On that very 
rising-ground at the point of woods, he remembered per- 
fectly stopping to shoot ducks, which they ate for their 
supper. ' ' 



122 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Mr. Kellogg was non-committal, but sided alternately 
with each speaker. 

As Plante was "the guide," and withal so confident of 
being right, it was decided to follow him, not without 
some demurring, however, on the part of the "bourgeois," 
who every now and then called a halt, to discuss the state 
of affairs. 

' ' Now Plante, ' ' he would say, ' ' I am sure you are lead- 
ing us too far north. Why, man, if we keep on in this 
direction, following the course of the river, we shall bring 
up at Kosh-ko-nong, instead of Chicago." 

"Ah! mon bourgeois," would the light-hearted Cana- 
dian reply, ' ' would I tell you this is the road if I were not 
quite certain? Only one year ago I travelled it, and can 
I forget so soon? Oh ! no — I remember every foot of it. ' ' 

But Monsieur Plante was convinced of his mistake 
when the trail brought us to the great bend of the river 
with its bold rocky bluffs. 

"Are you satisfied, now, Plante?" asked Mr. Kinzie. 
' ' By your leave, I will now play pilot myself, ' ' and he 
struck off from the trail, in a direction as nearly east as 
possible. 

The weather had changed and become intensely cold, 
and we felt that the detention we had met with, even 
should we now be in the right road, was no trifling matter. 
We had not added to our stock of provisions at Dixon's, 
wishing to carry as much forage as we were able for our 
horses, for whom the scanty picking around our encamping 
grounds afforded an insufficient meal. But we were 
buoyed up by the hope that we were in the right path at 
last, and we journeyed on until night, when we reached 
a comfortable ' ' encampment, ' ' in the edge of a grove near 
a small stream. 



ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 123 

Oh ! how bitterly cold that night was ! The salted pro- 
visions, to wliich I was unaccustomed, occasioned me an 
intolerable thirst, and my husband was in the habit of plac- 
ing the little tin coffee-pot filled with water at my bed's 
head when we went to rest, but this night it was frozen 
solid long before midnight. We were so well wrapped 
up in blankets that we did not suffer from cold while 
within the tent, but the open air was severe in the 
extreme. 

March 15th. We were roused by the "bourgeois" at 
peep of day to make preparations for starting. We must 
find the Sauk trail this day at all hazards. What would 
become of us should we fail to do so? It was a question 
no one liked to ask, and certainly one that none could have 
answered. 

On leaving our encampment, we found ourselves enter- 
ing a marshy tract of country. Myriads of wild geese, 
brant, and ducks rose up screaming at our approach. The 
more distant lakes and ponds were black with them, but 
the shallow water through which we attempted to make 
our way was frozen by the severity of the night, to a thick- 
ness not sufficient to bear the horses, but just such as to 
cut their feet and ankles at every step as they broke through 
it. Sometimes the difficulty of going forward was so great 
that we were obliged to retrace our steps and make our 
way round the head of the marsh, thus adding to the dis- 
comforts of our situation by the conviction, that while 
journeying diligently, we were, in fact, making very little 
progress. 

This swampy region at length passed, we came upon 
more solid ground, chiefly the open prairie. But now 
a new trouble assailed us. The weather had moderated, 
and a blinding snow storm came on. Without a trail 



124 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

that we could rely upon, and destitute of a compass, 
our only dependence had been the sun to point out our 
direction, but the atmosphere was now so obscure that 
it was impossible to tell in what quarter of the heavens 
he was. 

We pursued our way, however, and a devious one 
it must have been. After travelling in this way many 
miles, we came upon an Indian trail, deeply indented, run- 
ning at right angles with the course we were pursuing. 
The snow had ceased, and the clouds becoming thinner, 
we were able to observe the direction of the sun, and to 
perceive that the trail ran north and south. What should 
we do? Was it safest to pursue our easterly course, or 
was it probable that by following this new path we should 
fall into the direct one we had been so long seeking? If 
we decided to take the trail, should we go north or south? 
Mr. Kinzie was for the latter. He was of opmion we 
were still too far north — somewhere about the Grand 
Marais, or Kish-wau-kee. Mr. Kellogg and Plante were 
for taking the northerly direction. The latter was positive 
his bourgeois had already gone too far south — in fact, that 
we must now be in the neighborhood of the Illinois river. 
Finding himself in the minority, my husband yielded, and 
we turned our horses' heads north, much against his will. 
After proceeding a few miles, however, he took a sudden 
determination. "You may go north, if you please," said 
he, "but I am convinced that the other course is right, 
and I shall face about — follow who will." 

So we wheeled round and rode south again, and many 
a long and weary mile did we travel, the monotony of our 
ride broken only by the querulous remarks of poor Mr. 
Kellogg. "I am really afraid we are wrong, Mr. Kinzie. 
I feel pretty sure that the young man is right. It looks 



ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 125 

most natural to me that we should take a northerly course, 
and not be stretching away so far to the south. ' ' 

To all tills, Mr. Kinzie turned a deaf ear. The French- 
men rode on in silence. They would as soon have thought 
of cutting off their right hand as showing opposition to the 
bourgeois when he had once expressed his decision. They 
would never have dreamed of offering an opinion or remark 
unless called upon to do so. 

The road, which had continued many miles through the 
prairie, at length, in winding round a point of woods, 
brought us suddenly upon an Indian village. A shout of 
joy broke from the whole party, but no answering shout 
was returned — not even a bark of friendly welcome — as 
we galloped up to the wigwams. All was silent as the 
grave. We rode round and round, then dismounted and 
looked into several of the spacious huts. They had evi- 
dently been long deserted. Nothing remained but the 
bare walls of bark, from which everything in the shape of 
furniture had been stripped by the owners and carried with 
them to their wintering-grounds ; to be brought back in 
the spring, when they returned to make their corn-fields 
and occupy their summer cabins. 

Our disappointment may be better imagined than 
described. With heavy hearts, we mounted and once 
more pursued our way, the snow again falling and adding 
to the discomforts of our position. At length we halted 
for the night. We had long been aware that our stock of 
provisions was insufficient for another day, and here we 
were — nobody knew where — in the midst of woods and 
prairies — certainly far from any human habitation, with 
barely enough food for a slender evening's meal. 

The poor dogs came whining around us to beg their 
usual portion, but they were obliged to content themselves 



126 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

with a bare bone, and we retired to rest with the feeling 
that if not actually hungry then, we should certainly be 
so to-morrow. 

The morrow came. Plante and Roy had a bright fire 
and a nice pot of coffee for us. It was our only breakfast, 
for on shaking the bag and turning it inside out, we could 
make no more of our stock of bread than three crackers, 
which the rest of the party insisted I should put in my 
pocket for my dinner. I was much touched by the kind- 
ness of Mr. Kellogg, who drew from his wallet a piece of 
tongue and a slice of fruitcake, which he said "he had been 
saving for the lady since the day before, for he saw how 
matters were a-going." 

Poor man ! it would have been well if he had listened 
to Mr. Kinzie, and provided himself at the outset with 
a larger store of provisions. As it was, those he brought 
with him were exhausted early the second day, and he had 
been hoarding with us for the last two meals. 

We still had the trail to guide us, and we continued to 
follow it untU about nine o'clock, when, in emerging from 
a wood, we came upon a broad and rapid river. A collec- 
tion of Indian wigwams stood upon the opposite bank, 
and as the trail led directly to the water, it was fair to 
infer that the stream was fordable. We had no oppor- 
tunity of testing it, however, for the banks were so lined 
with ice, which was piled up tier upon tier by the 
breaking-up of the previous week, that we tried in vain 
to find a path by which we could descend the bank to the 
water. 

The men shouted again and again in hope some strag- 
gling inhabitant of the village might be at hand with his 
canoe. No answer was returned save by the echoes. 
What was to be done? I looked at my husband and saw 



ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 127 

that care was on his brow, although he still continued to 
speak cheerfully. "We will follow this cross-trail down 
the bank of the river," said he. "There must be Indians 
wintering near in some of these points of wood. ' ' 

I must confess that I felt somewhat dismayed at our 
prospects, but I kept up a show of courage, and did not 
allow my despondency to be seen. All the party were dull 
and gloomy enough. 

We kept along the bank, which was considerably ele- 
vated above the water, and bordered at a little distance 
with a tliick wood. All at once my horse, who was mor- 
tally afraid of Indians, began to jump and prance, snorting 
and pricking up his ears as if an enemy were at hand. 
I screamed with delight to my husband, who was at the 
head of the file, "Oh, John! Jolin! there are Indians 
near — look at Jerry!" 

At tliis instant a little Indian dog ran out from under 
the bushes by the roadside, and began barking at us. 
Never were sounds more welcome. We rode directly into 
the thicket, and descending into a little hollow, found two 
squaws crouching behind the bushes, trying to conceal 
themselves from our sight. 

They appeared greatly relieved when Mr. Kinzie ad- 
dressed them in the Pottowattamie language — 

"What are you doing here?" 

"Digging Indian potatoes" — (a species of artichoke.) 

" Wliere is your lodge?" 

' ' On the other side of the river. ' ' 

"Good — then you have a canoe here. Can you take 
us across?" 

"Yes — the canoe is very small." 

They conducted us down the bank to the water's edge 
where the canoe was. It was indeed very small. My 



128 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

husband explained to them that they must take me across 
first, and then return for the others of the party. 

"Will you trust yourself alone over the river?' ' inquired 
he. "You see that but one can cross at a tune." 

"Oh! yes" — and I was soon placed in the bottom of 
the canoe, lying flat and looking up at the sky, wliile the 
older squaw took the paddle in her hand, and placed her- 
self on her knees at my head, and the younger, a girl of 
fourteen or fifteen, stationed herself at my feet. There 
was just room enough for me to lie in this position, each 
of the others kneeling in the opposite ends of the 
canoe. 

Wliile these preparations were making, Mr. Kinzie 
questioned the woman as to our whereabout. They knew 
no name for the river but "Saumanong." This was not 
definite, it being the generic term for any large stream. 
But he gathered that the village we had passed higher up, 
on the opposite side of the stream, was Wau-ban-see' s, 
and then he knew that we were on the Fox River, and 
probably about fifty miles from Chicago. 

The squaw, in answer to his inquiries, assured him that 
Cliicago was "close by." 

"That means," said he, "that it is not so far off as 
Canada. We must not be too sanguine." 

The men sat about unpacking the horses, and I in the 
meantime was paddled across the river. The old woman 
immediately returned, leaving the yomiger one with me 
for company. I seated myself on the fallen trunk of 
a tree, in the midst of the snow, and looked across the 
dark waters. I am not ashamed to confess my weakness — 
for the first time on my journey I shed tears. It was 
neither hunger, nor fear, nor cold which extorted them 
from me. It was the utter desolation of spirit, the sick- 



ROCK RIVER— HOURS OF TROUBLE 129 

ness of heart which "hope deferred" ever occasions, and 
which of all evils is the hardest to bear. 

The poor little squaw looked into my face with a won- 
dering and sympathizing expression. Probably she was 
speculating in her own mind what a person who rode so 
fine a horse, and wore so comfortable a broadcloth dress, 
could have to cry about. I pointed to a seat beside me on 
the log, but she preferred standing and gazing at me, with 
the same pitying expression. Presently she was joined by 
a young companion, and after a short chattering, of which 
I was evidently the subject, they both trotted off into the 
woods, and left me to my own solitary reflections. 

' ' What would my friends at the East think, ' ' said I to 
myself, "if they could see me now? What would poor 
old Mrs. Welsh say ? She who warned me that if I came 
away so far to the West, I should break my heart? Would 
she not rejoice to find how likely her prediction was to be 
fulfilled?" 

These thoughts roused me. I dried up my tears, and 
by the time my husband with his party, and all his horses 
and luggage, were across, I had recovered my cheerfulness, 
and was ready for fresh adventures. 



CHAPTER XVI 

BELIEF 

We followed the old squaw to her lodge, which was at 
no great distance in the woods. I had never before been 
in an Indian lodge, although I had occasionally peeped into 
one of the many, clustered round the house of the inter- 
preter at the Portage on my visits to his wife. 

This one was very nicely arranged. Four sticks of wood 
placed to form a square in the centre, answered the purpose 
of a hearth, within which the fire was built, the smoke 
escaping through an opening in the top. The mats of 
which the lodge was constructed were very neat and new, 
and against the sides, depending from the poles or frame- 
work, hung various bags of Indian manufacture, contain- 
ing their dried food and other household treasures. Sun- 
dry ladles, small kettles, and wooden bowls also hung from 
the cross-poles, and dangling from the centre, by an iron 
chain, was a large kettle, in wliich some dark, suspicious- 
looking substance was seetliing over the scanty fire. On 
the floor of the lodge, between the fire and the outer wall, 
were spread mats, upon which my husband invited me to 
be seated and make myself comfortable. 

The first demand of an Indian on meeting a white man 
is for bread, of which they are exceedingly fond, and I 
knew enough of the Pottowattamie language to compre- 
hend the timid ^''pe-qua-zhe-gun choh-kay-go''' (I have no 
bread), with which the squaw commenced our conversation 
after my husband had left the lodge. 

130 



RELIEF 131 

I shook my head, and endeavored to convey to her that, 
so far from being able to give, I had had no breakfast 
myself. She understood me, and instantly produced a bowl, 
into which she ladled a quantity of Indian potatoes from the 
kettle over the fire, and set them before me. I was too 
hungry to be fastidious, and owmg partly, no doubt, to the 
sharpness of my appetite, I really found them delicious. 

Two little girls, inmates of the lodge, sat gazing at me 
with evident admiration and astonislnnent, which was in- 
creased when I took my little prayer-book from my pocket 
and began to read. They had, undoubtedly, never seen a 
book before, and I was amused at the care with which they 
looked away from me, while they questioned their mother 
about my strange employment and listened to her replies. 

Wliile thus occupied, 1 was startled by a sudden sound 
of "hogh!" and the mat which hung over the entrance of 
the lodge was raised, and an Indian entered with that 
graceful bound which is peculiar to themselves. It was 
the master of the lodge, who had been out to shoot ducks, 
and was just returned. He was a tall, finely-formed man, 
with a cheerful, open countenance, and he listened to what 
his wife in a quiet tone related to hmi, wliile he divested 
himself of his accoutrements in the most unembarrassed, 
well-bred manner imaginable. 

Soon my husband joined us. He had been engaged in 
attending to the comfort of his horses, and assisting his 
men in making their fire, and pitcliing their tent, wliich 
the rising storm made a matter of some difficulty. 

From the Indian he learned that we were in what was 
called "the Big Woods,"* or "Piche's Grove," from 
a Frenchman of that name living not far from the spot — 

* Probably at what is now Oswego. The name of a portion of 
the wood is since corrupted, into Specie's Grove. 



132 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

that the river we had crossed was the Fox River — that he 
could guide us to Pickets, from which the road was per- 
fectly plain, or even into Chicago if we preferred — but that 
we had better remain encamped for that day, as there was 
a storm coming on, and in the meantime he would go and 
shoot some ducks for our dinner and supper. He was ac- 
cordingly furnished with powder and shot, and set off again 
for game without delay. 

I had put into my pocket, on leaving home, a roll of 
scarlet ribbon, in case a stout string should be wanted, and 
I now drew it forth, and with the knife which hung around 
my neck I cut off a couple of yards for each of the little 
girls. They received it with great delight, and their 
mother, dividing each portion into two, tied a piece to each 
of the little clubs into which their hair was knotted on the 
temples. They laughed, and exclaimed "Saum!" as they 
gazed at each other, and their mother joined in their mirth, 
although, as I thought, a little unwilling to display her 
maternal exultation before a stranger. 

The tent being all in order, my husband came for me, 
and we took leave of our friends in the wigwam with grate- 
ful hearts. 

The storm was raging without. The trees were bend- 
ing and cracking around us, and the air was completely 
filled with the wild-fowl screaming and quacking as they 
made their way southward before the blast. Our tent was 
among the trees not far from the river. My husband took 
me to the bank to look for a moment at what we had 
escaped. The wind was sweeping down from the north 
in a perfect hurricane. The water was filled with masses 
of snow and ice, dancing along upon the torrent, over which 
were hurrying thousands of wild-fowl, making the woods 
resound to their deafening clamor. 



RELIEF 133 

Had we been one hour later, we could not possibly have 
crossed the stream, and there seems to have been nothing 
for us but to have remained and starved in the wilderness. 
Could we be sufficiently grateful to that kind Providence 
that had brought us safely through such dangers? 

The men had cut down an immense tree, and built 
a fire against it, but the wind sliifted so continually that 
every five minutes the tent would become completely 
filled with smoke, so that I was driven into the open air 
for breath. Then I would seat myself on one end of the 
huge log, as near the fire as possible, for it was dismally 
cold, but the wind seemed actuated by a kind of caprice, 
for in whatever direction I took my seat, just that way 
came the smoke and hot ashes, puffing in my face until 
I was nearly blinded. Neither veil nor silk handkerchief 
afforded an effectual protection, and I was glad when the 
arrival of our huntsmen, with a quantity of ducks, gave 
me an opportunity of diverting my thoughts from my own 
sufferings, by aiding the men to pick them and get them 
ready for our meal. 

We borrowed a kettle from our Indian friends. It was 
not remarkably clean ; but we heated a little water in it, 
and prairie-Jiay' d it out, before consigning our birds to it, 
and with a bowl of Indian potatoes, a present from our 
kind neighbors, we soon had an excellent soup. 

What with the cold, the smoke, and the driving ashes 
and cinders, this was the most uncomfortable afternoon I 
had yet passed, and I Avas glad when night came, and I 
could creep into the tent and cover myself up in the blan- 
kets, out of the way of all tliree of these evils. 

The storm raged with tenfold violence during the night. 
We were continually startled by the crashing of the falling 
trees around us, and who could tell but that the next 



134 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

would be upon us? Spite of our fatigue, we passed an 
almost sleepless niglit. When we arose in the morning, 
we were made fully alive to the perils by which we had 
been surrounded. At least fifty trees, the giants of the 
forest, lay prostrate within view of the tent. 

When we had taken our scanty breakfast, and were 
mounted and ready for departure, it was with difficulty we 
could thread our way, so completely was it obstructed by 
the fallen trunks. 

Our Indian guide had joined us at an early hour, and 
after conducting us carefully out of the wood, and point- 
ing out to us numerous bee-trees, * for wliich he said that 
grove was famous, he set off at a long trot, and about nine 
o'clock brought us to Piche's^ a log-cabin on a rising 
ground, looking off over the broad prairie to the east. 
We had hoped to get some refreshment here, Piche be- 
ing an old acquaintance of some of the party; but alas! 
the master was from home. We found his cabin occupied 
by Indians and travellers — the latter few, the former nu- 
merous. 

There was no temptation to a halt, except that of 
warming ourselves at a bright fire that was burning in the 
clay chimney. A man in Quaker costmne stepped forward 
to answer our inquiries, and offered to become our escort 
to Cliicago, to wliich place he was bomid — so we dismissed 
our Indian friend, with a satisfactory remmieration for all 
the trouble he had so kindly taken for us. 

A long reach of prairie extended from Piche' s to the 
Du Page, between the two forks of wliich, Mr. Dogherty, 
our new acquaintance, told us we should find the dwell- 

* The honey-bee is not known in the perfectly wild countries of 
North America. It is ever the pioneer of civilization, and the In- 
dians call it " the ivhite man's bird" 



RELIEF 135 

ing of a Mr. Hawley, who would give us a comfortable 
dinner. 

The weather was intensely cold. The wind, sweeping 
over the wide prairie with nothing to break its force, chilled 
our very hearts. I beat my feet against the saddle to 
restore the circulation, when they became benumbed with 
the cold, until they became so bruised I could beat them 
no longer. Not a house or wigwam, not even a clmnp of 
trees as a shelter, offered itself for many a weary mile. 
At length we reached the west fork of the Du Page. It 
was frozen, but not sufficiently so to bear the horses. Our 
only resource was to cut a way for them through the ice. 
It was a work of time, for the ice had frozen to several 
inches in thickness, during the last bitter night. Plante 
went first with an axe, and cut as far as he could reach, 
then mounted one of the hardy little ponies, and with some 
difficulty broke the ice before him, until he had opened a 
passage to the opposite shore. 

How the poor animals sliivered as they were reined in 
among the floating ice ! And we, who sat waiting in the 
piercing wind, were not much better. Probably Brunet 
was of the same opinion ; for with his usual perversity, he 
plunged in unmediately after Plante, and stood shaking 
and quaking behmd him, every now and then looking 
around him, as much as to say, "I've got ahead of you, 
this tune!" We were all across at last, and spurred on 
our horses, mitil we reached Hawley' s* — a large, commo- 
dious dwelling, near the east fork of the river. 

The good woman welcomed us kindly, and soon made 
us warm and comfortable. We felt as if we were in 

* It was near this spot that the brother of Mr. Hawley, a Metho- 
dist preacher, was killed by the Sauks, in 1832, after having been 
tortured by them with the most wanton barbarity. 



136 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

a civilized land once more. She proceeded iramediately 
to prepare dinner for us ; and we watched her with eager 
eyes, as she took down a huge ham from the rafters, out 
of which she cut innumerable slices, then broke any quan- 
tity of fine fresh eggs into a pan, in readiness for frying — 
then mixed a johnny-cake^ and placed it against a board 
in front of the fire to bake. It seemed to me that even 
with the aid of this fme bright fire, the dimier took an 
unconscionable tune to cook ; but cooked it was, at last, and 
truly might the good woman stare at the travellers' appe- 
tites we had brought with us. She did not know what 
short commons we had been on for the last two days. 

We found, upon inquiry, that we could, by pushing 
on, reach Lawton's, on the Aux Plaines, that night — we 
should then be within twelve miles of Chicago. Of course 
we made no unnecessary delay, but set off as soon after 
dinner as possible. 

The crossing of the east fork of the Du Page was more 
perilous than the former one had been. The ice had 
become broken, either by the force of the current, or by 
some equestrians having preceded us and cut through it, 
so that when we reached the bank, the ice was floating 
down in large cakes. The horses had to make a rapid dart 
through the water, which was so high, and rushing in 
such a torrent, that if I had not been mounted on Jerry, 
the tallest horse in the cavalcade, I must have got a terrible 
splashing. As it was, I was well frightened, and grasped 
both bridle and mane with the utmost tenacity. After 
this we travelled on as rapidly as possible, in order to reach 
our place of destination before dark. 

Mr. Dogherty, a tall, bolt upright man, half Quaker, 
half Methodist, did his best to entertain me, by giving me 
a thorough schedule of his religious opinions, with the 



RELIEF 137 

reasons from Scripture upon which they were based. He 
was a good deal of a perfectionist, and evidently looked 
upon himself with no small satisfaction, as a living illustra- 
tion of his favorite doctrine. 

"St. John says," this was the style of his discourse, 
"St. John says, 'He that is born of God, doth not commit 
sin. ' Now, if I am born of God, I do not commit sin. ' ' 

I was too cold and too weary to argue the point, so I let 
him have it all his own way. I believe he must have 
thought me rather a dull companion ; but at least, he gave 
me the credit of being a good listener. 

It was almost dark when we reached Lawton's. The 
Aux Plaines* was frozen, and the house was on the other 
side. By loud shouting, we brought out a man from the 
building, and he succeeded in cutting the ice, and bringing 
a canoe over to us ; but not until it had become difficult to 
distinguish objects in the darkness. 

A very comfortable house was Lawton's, after we did 
reach it — carpeted, and with a warm stove — in fact, quite 
in civilized style. Mr. Weeks, the man who brought us 
across, was the major-domo, during the temporary absence 
of Mr. Lawton. 

Mrs. Lawton was a young woman, and not ill-looking. 
She complained bitterly of the loneliness of her condition, 
and having been "brought out there into the woods; which 
was a thing she had not expected, when she came from the 
East." We did not ask her with what expectations she 
had come to a wild, unsettled country; but we tried to 
comfort her with the assurance that things would grow 
better in a few years. She said, "she did not mean to 
wait for that. She should go back to her family in the 

* Rivifere Aux Plaines was the original French designation, now 
changed to Desplaines, pronounced as in English. 



138 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

East, if Mr. Lawton did not invite some of her young 
friends to come and stay with her, and make it agreeable." 

We could hardly realize, on rising the following morn- 
ing, that only twelve miles of prairie intervened between 
us and Chicago le Desire, as 1 could not but name it. 

We could look across the extended plain, and on its 
farthest verge were visible two tall trees, which my hus- 
band pointed out to me as the planting of his own hand, 
when a boy. Already they had become so lofty as to serve 
as landmarks, and they were constantly in view as we trav- 
elled the beaten road. I was continually repeating to 
myself, "There live the friends I am so longing to see! 
There will terminate all our trials and hardships!" 

A Mr. Wentworth joined us on the road, and of him 
we inquired after the welfare of the family, from whom 
we had, for a long time, received no intelligence. Wlien 
we reached Chicago, he took us to a little tavern at the 
forks of the river. This portion of the place was then 
called Wolf Point, from its having been the residence of 
an Indian named '''' Moaway,^' or "the Wolf." 

"Dear me," said the old landlady, at the little tavern, 
"what dreadful cold weather you must have had to travel 
in! Why, two days ago the river was all open here, and 
now it's frozen hard enough for folks to cross a-horseback !" 

Notwithstanding this assurance, my husband did not 
like to venture, so he determined to leave his horses and 
proceed on foot, to the residence of his mother and sister, 
a distance of about half a mile. 

We set out on our walk, which was first across the ice, 
then down the northern bank of the river. As we ap- 
proached the house we were espied by Genevieve, a half- 
breed servant of the family. She did not wait to salute 
us, but flew into the house crying. 



RELIEF 139 

"Oil! Madame Kinzie, who do you tliink has come? 
Monsieur Jolin and Madame John, all the way from Fort 
Wimiebago on foot!" 

Soon we were in the arms of our dear, kind friends. 
A messenger was dispatched to "the garrison" for the 
remaining members of the family, and for that day at least, 
I was the wonder and admiration of the whole circle, "for 
the dangers I had seen." 



CHAPTER XVII 

CHICAGO IN 1831 

Fort Dearborn at tliat day consisted of the same build- 
ings as at present."^ They were, of course, in a better state 
of preservation, though still considerably dilapidated. 
They had been erected in 1816, under the supervision of 
Captain Hezekiah Bradley, and there was a story current 
that, such was his patriotic regard for the interests of the 
govermnent, he obliged the soldiers to fashion wooden 
pins, instead of spikes and nails, to fasten the timbers of 
the buildings, and that he even called on the junior officers 
to aid in their construction along with the soldiers, whose 
business it was. If this were true, the captain must have 
labored under the delusion (excusable in one who had lived 
long on the frontier) that the government would thank its 
servants for any excess of economical zeal. 

The fort was inclosed by high pickets, with bastions 
at the alternate angles. Large gates opened to the north 
and south, and there were small portions here and there 
for the accommodation of the inmates. The bank of the 
river which stretches to the west, now covered by the light- 
house buildings, and inclosed by docks, was then occupied 
by the root-houses of the garrison. Beyond the parade- 
ground which extended south of the pickets, were the com- 
pany gardens, well filled with currant-bushes and young 
fruit-trees. 

The fort stood at what might naturally be supposed to be 
the mouth of the river, yet it was not so, for in those days 

140 




o 
o 



P^ 






CO 

a 

o 



^' 




^ 


c 


ii. 




«N 




<- 


S 


^ 








txs 








\ 






— r^ 


-^ 








/ 1 










^ 





-4 


x~ 






( 


f — 




f^ 


_ra 


To 


^0 



FlEE, OCTOBEK 9, 1871. 



K^nzie 



2)u.e -s 



ty^rpe -t 



-^ 









S: 











' 















' 


/ 










Sl 













/ 


? 








Cdrrol 







/ 


^ 




^^Zoy 


%4tu. 



Fulton. 



t 








= 1 


T 













/ 


2 


^i 









7?<jd 


^i^^ 


>«^ 







^ 


















• 2 




2J 








■ 




4 





JCfa^e 



X 


/ 


i 


J, 


i^ 


^ImAA^ 


/ 


^ , 


10 


f 



\ 





• J 


r 















-4 


i 











JlduJoipA 



^■TL 



t 




^ 




^^ 


r 


3? 




1 


l.iD 











Jt 


? 






.(XP 


/V . 



WsfTiJtjS&on 



Mi- 



5.il 



M. 




(\)i>v OK THE FiiiST Map ok CHic.uio. TnE Okigin-u., Made by James Thompson August 4, 1830, was Destroyed m Chicago Fire, October 9, 1871. 

Copy in Possession of Chicago Historical Society. 



CHICAGO IN 1831 141 

the latter took a turn, sweeping round the promontory on 
which the fort was built, towards the south, and joined 
the lake about half a mile below ; so that these buildings, 
in fact, stood on the right bank of the river, the left being 
formed by a long spit of land extending from the northern 
shore, of which it formed a part. After the cutting 
through of tills portion of the left bank in 1833 by the 
United States Engineers employed to construct a harbor at 
tliis point, and the throwing out of the piers, the water 
overflowed this long tongue of land, and continually 
encroaching on the southern bank, robbed it of many valu- 
able acres ; while, by the same action of the vast body of 
the lake, an accretion was constantly taking place on the 
north of the harbor. 

The residence of Jean Baptiste Beaubien®^ stood at this 
period between the gardens and the river-bank, and still 
further south was a rickety tenement, built many years 
before by Mr. John Dean, the sutler of the post. A short 
time after the commencement of the growth of Chicago, 
the foundations of tliis building were undermined by the 
gradual encroaclunent of the lake, and it tumbled back- 
ward down the bank, where it long lay, a melancholy 
spectacle. 

On the northern bank of the river, directly facing the 
fort, was the family mansion of my husband. It was 
a long, low building, with a piazza extending along its 
front, a range of four or five rooms. A broad green space 
was inclosed between it and the river, and shaded by a row 
of Lombardy poplars. Two immense cotton-wood trees 
stood in the rear of the building, one of wliich still remains 
as an ancient landmark. A fine, well-cultivated garden 
extended to the north of the dwelling, and surrounding it 
were various buildings appertaining to the establishment — 



142 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

dairy, bake-house, lodging-house for the Frenchmen, and 
stables. 

A vast range of sand-hills, covered with stunted cedars, 
pines, and dwarf-willow trees, intervened between the 
house and the lake, which was, at this time, not more than 
thirty rods distant. 

Proceeding from this point, along the northern bank of 
the river, we came first to the Agency House, "Cobweb 
Castle, " as it had been denominated wliile long the resi- 
dence of a bachelor, and the sobriquet adhered to it ever 
after. It stood at what is now the south-west corner of 
Wolcott and N. Water streets. Many will still remember 
it, a substantial, compact little building of logs hewed and 
squared, with a centre, two wings, and, strictly speaking, 
two taih^ since, when there was found no more room for 
additions at the sides, they were placed in the rear, whereon 
a vacant spot could be found. 

These appendages did not mar the symmetry of the 
whole, as viewed from the front, but when, in the process 
of the town' s unprovement, a street was maliciously opened 
directly in the rear of the building, the whole establish- 
ment, with its comical little adjuncts, was a constant 
source of amusement to the passers-by. No matter. There 
were pleasant, happy hours passed under its odd-shaped 
roof, as many of Chicago's early settlers can testify. 

Around the Agency House were grouped a collection 
of log-buildings, the residences of the different persons in 
the employ of Government, appertaining to that establish- 
ment — blacksmith, striker, and laborers. These were for 
the most part Canadians or half-breeds, with occasionally 
a stray Yankee, to set all things going by his activity and 
enterprise. 

There was still another house on the north side of the 




CO 
00 



I— ( N 

O M 



M 



Ph 



CHICAGO IN 1831 143 

river, built by a former resident of the name of Miller, but 
he had removed to "Riviere du Chemin," or Trail Creek, 
which about this time began to be called ' ' Michigan City. ' ' * 
This house, which stood near the forks of the river, was 
at this time vacant. 

There was no house on the southern bank of the river, 
between the fort and "The Point," as the forks of the 
river were then called. The land was a low wet prairie, 
scarcely affording good walking in the dryest summer 
weather, while at other seasons it was absolutely impass- 
able. A muddy streamlet, or as it is called in this country, 
a slew^ f after winding around from about the present site 
of the Tremont House, fell into the river at the foot of 
State street. J 

At a point, on the south side, stood a house just com- 
pleted by Mark Beaubien, sen.®^ It was a pretentious 
white two-story building, with bright blue wooden shut- 
ters, the admiration of all the little circle at Wolf Point. 
Here a canoe ferry was kept to transport people across the 
south branch of the river. 

Facing down the river from the west was, first a small 
tavern kept by Mr. Wentworth, familiarly known as ' ' Old 

* I can now recall a petition that was circulated at the garrison 
about this period, for "building a brigg over Michigan City." By 
altering the orthography, it was fovmd to mean, not the stupendous 
undertaking it would seem to imply, but simply "building a bridge 
over at Michigan City." An accommodation much needed by trav- 
ellers at that day. 

f The proper orthography of this word is undoubtedly slough, as 
it invariably indicates something like that which Christian fell into 
in flying from the City of Destruction. I spell it, however, as it is 
pronounced. 

X A gentleman who visited Chicago at that day, thus speaks of 
it : "I passed over the ground from the fort to the point, on horse- 
back. I was up to my stirrups in water the whole distance. I would 
not have given sixpence an acre for the whole of it." 



144 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Geese, ' ' not from any want of shrewdness on his part, but 
m compliment to one of his own cant expressions. Near 
him were two or three log-cabins occupied by Robinson, 
the Pottowattamie cliief , and some of his wife' s connexions. 
Billy Caldwell, the Sau-ga-nash, too, resided here occa- 
sionally, with liis wife, who was a daughter of Nee-scot- 
nee-meg, one of the most famous chiefs of the nation. 
A little remote from these residences was a small square 
log building, originally designed for a school-house, but 
occasionally used as a place of worsliip whenever any itin- 
erant minister presented himself. 

The family of Clybourn had, previous to this time, 
established themselves near their present residence on the 
North Branch — they called their place New Virginia. 
Four miles up the South Branch was an old buildmg 
which was at that time an object of great interest as having 
been the theatre of some stirring events during the troubles 
of 1812.* It was denominated Lee's Place, or Hard- 
scrabble. Here lived, at this tune, a settler named 
Heacock. 

Owing to the badness of the roads a greater part of the 
year, the usual mode of conununication between the fort 
and ' ' The Point' ' was by a boat rowed up the river, or by 
a canoe paddled by some skilful hand. By the latter 
means, too, an intercourse was kept up between the resi- 
dents of the fort and the Agency House. 

There were, at this time, two companies of soldiers 
in the garrison, but of the officers one. Lieutenant Furman, 
had died the autumn previous, and several of the others 
were away on furlough. In the absence of Major Fowle 
and Capt. Scott, the command devolved on Lieut. Hunter. 
Besides him, there were Lieuts. Engle and Foster — the 

* See Narrative of the Massacre, p. 155. 




MARK BEAUBIEN. 
From crayon portrait in possession of Chicago Historical Society. 



CHICAGO IN 1831 145 

latter unmarried. Dr. Finley, the post surgeon, was also 
absent, and his place was supplied by Dr. Harmon, a gen- 
tleman from Vermont. 

My husband's mother, two sisters, and brother resided 
at the Agency House — the family residence near the lake 
being occupied by J. N. Bailey, the postmaster. 

In the Dean House lived a Mr. and Mrs. Forbes, who 
kept a school. Gholson Kercheval had a small trading 
establishment in one of the log buildings at ' ' Wolf Point, ' ' 
and John S. C. Hogan superintended the sutler's store in 
the garrison. 

There was also a Mr. Lee lately come into the country, 
living at the Point, who sometimes held forth in the little 
school-house on a Sunday, less to the edification of his 
hearers than to the unmerciful slaughter of the ' ' King' s 
English. "«^ 

I think this enumeration comprises all the white inhab- 
itants of Chicago, at a period less than a quarter of a cen- 
tury ago. To many who may read these pages the fore- 
going particulars will, doubtless, appear uninteresting. 
But to those who visit Chicago, and still more, to those 
who come to make it their home, it may be not without 
interest to look back to its first beginnings ; to contemplate 
the almost magical change which a few years have wrought ; 
and from the past to augur the marvellous prosperity of the 
future. 

The origin of the name Chicago is a subject of discus- 
sion, some of the Indians deriving it from the fitch or 
polecat, others from the wild onion with which the woods 
formerly abounded ; but all agree that the place received 
its name from an old chief, who was drowned in the stream 
in former times. That this event, although so carefully 
preserved by tradition, must have occurred in a very remote 



146 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

period, is evident from an old French manuscript brought 
by Gen. Cass from France. 

In this paper, which purports to be a letter from M. de 
Ligney, at Green Bay, to M. de Siette, among the Illinois, 
dated as early as 1726, the place is designated as "Chi- 
cagoux." This orthography is also found in old family 
letters of the beginning of the present century.®*^ 



In giving the early history of Chicago, the Indians say, 
with great simplicity, "the first white man who settled 
here was a negro." 

This was Jean Baptiste Point-au-Sable, a native of St. 
Domingo, who, about the year 1796, found his way to this 
remote region, and commenced a life among the Indians. 
There is usually a strong affection between these two 
races, and Jean Baptiste imposed upon his new friends 
by making them believe that he had been a "great chief" 
among the whites. Perhaps he was disgusted at not 
being elected to a similar dignity by the Pottowattamies, 
for he quitted this vicinity, and finally terminated his days 
at Peoria, under the roof of his friend "Glamorgan," 
another St. Domingo negro, who had obtained large 
Spanish grants in St. Louis and its environs, and who, 
at one time, was in the enjoyment of an extensive landed 
estate. 

Point-au-Sable had made some improvements at Chi- 
cago, which were taken possession of by a Frencliman 
named Le Mai, who commenced trading with the Indians. 
After a few years Le Mai's establishment was purchased 
by John Kinzie, Esq.,**' who at that time resided at 
Bertrand, or Pare aux Vaches, as it was then called, near 
Niles, in Michigan. As this gentleman was, for nearly 
twenty years, with the exception of the military, the only 




Map ot Chicago Portage, from the First U. S. Government Survey, Circa 1820. 
In Possession of Chicago Historical Society. 



CHICAGO IN 1831 147 

white inhabitant of Northern Illinois, some particulars of 
his early life may not be miinteresting. 

He was born in Quebec (L. C.) in 1763. His mother 
had been previously married to a gentleman of the name of 
Haliburton. The only daughter of this marriage was the 
mother of Gen. Fleming and Nicholas Low, Esq., of New 
York. She is described as a lady of remarkable beauty 
and accomplishments. Mr. Kinzie was the only child of 
the second marriage. His father died in his infancy, and 
his mother married a third time a Mr. Forsyth, after which 
they removed to the city of New York. 

At the age of ten or eleven years he was placed at 
school with two of his half-brothers at Williamsburg, L. I. 
A negro servant was sent from the city every Saturday, 
to bring the children home, to remain until the following 
Monday morning. Upon on occasion, when the messenger 
arrived at the school he found all things in commotion. 
Johnny Kinzie was missing! Search was made in all 
directions ; every place was ransacked. It was all in vain ; 
no Johnny Kinzie could be found. 

The heavy tidings were carried home to his mother. 
By some it was supposed the lad was drowned; by others 
that he had strayed away, and would return. Weeks 
passed by, and months, and he was at length given up 
and mourned as lost. In the meantime the boy was 
fulfilling a determination he had long formed, to visit 
his native city of Quebec, and make his way in life for 
himself. 

He had by some means succeeded in crossing from 
Williamsburg to the city of New York, and finding at one 
of the docks on the North River a sloop bound for Albany, 
he took passage on board of her. While on his way up 
the river, he was noticed by a gentleman, who, taking an 



148 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

interest in the little lonely passenger, questioned him about 
his business. 

"He was going to Quebec, where he had some 
friends." 

"Had he the means to carry him there?" 

' ' Not much, but he thought he could get along. ' ' 

It happened, fortunately, that the gentleman himself 
was going to Quebec. He took the boy under his care, 
paid his expenses the whole distance, and finally parted 
with him in the streets of the city, where he was, in truth, 
a stranger. 

He wandered about for a time, looking into various 
"stores" and workshops. At length, on entering the 
shop of a silversmith, he was satisfied with the expression 
he read in the countenance of the master, and he inquired 
if he wanted an apprentice. 

' ' What, you, my little fellow ! What can you do?' ' 

"Anything you can teach me." 

"Well, we will make a trial and see." 

The trial was satisfactory. He remained in the family 
of his kind friend for more than three years, when his 
parents, who, in removing to Detroit, had necessarily 
returned to Canada, discovered his place of abode, and 
he was restored to them. 

There were five younger half-brothers of the name of 
Forsyth. In the old family Bible, we find the following 
touching record of an event that occurred after the family 
had removed to Detroit: 

"George Forsyth was lost in the woods 6th August, 
1775, when Henry Hays and Mark Stirling ran away and 
left him. The remains of George Forsyth were found by 
an Indian the 2d of October, 1776, close by the Prairie 
Ronde." 



CHICAGO IN 1831 149 

It seems a singular fatality that the unhappy mother 
should have been twice called to suffer a similar affliction — 
the loss of a child in a manner worse than death, inasmuch 
as it left room for all the horrors that imagination can sug- 
gest. The particulars of the loss of this little brother 
were these. As he came from school one evening, he met 
the colored servant boy on horseback, going to the common 
for the cows. The school-house stood quite near the old 
fort, and all beyond that, all that now lies west of Fort 
street, was a wild, uncultivated tract called "The Com- 
mon." The child begged of the servant to take him up 
and give him a ride, but the other refused, bidding him 
return home at once. He was accompanied by two other 
boys, somewhat older, and together they followed the negro 
for some distance, hoping to prevail upon him to give them 
a ride. As it grew dark, the two older boys turned back, 
but the other kept on. When the negro returned he had 
not again seen the child, nor were any tidings ever received 
of him, notwithstanding the diligent search made by the 
whole little community, until, as related in the record, his 
remains were fomid the following year by an Indian. 
There was nothing to identify them, except the auburn 
curls of his hair, and the little boots he had worn. He 
must have perished very shortly after having lost his way, 
for the Prairie Ronde was too near the settlement to have 
prevented his hearing the calls and sounding horns of those 
in search of him. 

Mr. Kinzie's enterprising and adventurous disposition 
led him, as he grew older, to live much on the frontier. 
He early entered into the Indian trade, and had establish- 
ments at Sandusky and Maumee, and afterwards pushed 
further west, about the year 1800, to St. Joseph's. In 
this year he married Mrs. McKillip, the widow of a British 



150 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

officer, and in 1804 came to make his home at Chicago. 
It was in this year that the first fort was built. 

By degrees more remote trading-posts were established 
by him, all contributing to the parent one at Chicago ; at 
Milwaukie with the Meenomonees; at Rock River with 
the Wiimebagoes and the Potto wattamies ; on the Illinois 
River and Kankakee with the Potto wattamies of the Prai- 
ries, and with the Kickapoos in what was called ' ' Le Large, ' ' 
being the widely extended district afterwards erected into 
Sangamon County. 

Each trading-post had its superintendent, and its com- 
plement of engages — its train of pack-horses and its equip- 
ment of boats and canoes. From most of the stations the 
"fur and peltries" were brought to Chicago on pack- 
horses, and the goods necessary for the trade were trans- 
ported in return by the same method. 

The vessels which came in the spring and fall (seldom 
more than two or three annually), to bring the supplies 
and goods for the trade, took the furs that were already 
collected to Mackinac, a depot of the South- West and 
American Fur Companies. At other seasons they were 
sent to that place in boats, coasting around the lake.''^ 



Of the Canadian voyageurs or engages, a race that has 
now so nearly passed away, some notice may very properly 
here be given. 

They were unlike any other class of men. Like the 
poet, they seemed born to their vocation. Sturdy, endur- 
ing, ingenious, and light-hearted, they possessed a spirit 
capable of adapting itself to any emergency. No difficul- 
ties baffled, no hardships discouraged them; while their 
affectionate nature led them to form attaclnnents of the 
warmest character to their ' ' bourgeois, ' ' or master, as well 




o 

.s 



E^ 



tii 



p 

o 






CHICAGO IN 1831 151 

as to the native inhabitants, among whom their engage- 
ments carried them. 

Montreal, or according to their own pronunciation, 
Marrialle, was their depot. It was at that place that the 
agents commissioned to make up the quota for the differ- 
ent companies and traders found the material for their 
selections. 

The terms of engagement were usually from four to six 
hundred livres (ancient Quebec currency) per annum as 
wages, with rations of one quart of lyed corn, and two 
ounces of tallow per diem, or "its equivalent in whatever 
sort of food is to be found in the Indian country. ' ' 

Instances have been known of their submitting cheer- 
fully to fare upon fresh fish and maple sugar for a whole 
winter, when cut off from other supplies. 

It was a common saying, "Keep an engage to his corn 
and tallow, he will serve you well — give him pork and 
bread, and he soon gets beyond your management. ' ' They 
regard the terms of their engagement as binding to the 
letter. An old trader, M. Berthelet, engaged a crew at 
Montreal. The terms of agreement were, that they should 
eat when their bourgeois did, and what he did. It was 
a piece of fun on the part of the old gentleman, but the 
simple Canadians believed it to be a signal instance of good 
luck that had provided them such luxurious prospects. 
The bourgeois stuffed his pockets with crackers, and when 
sure of being quite unobserved, would slyly eat one. Pipe 
after pipe passed — the men grew hungry, but observing 
that there were no preparations of a meal for the bour- 
geois, they bore their fast without complaining. 

At length the matter became too serious — they could 
stand it no longer. In their distress they begged off from 
the bargain, and gladly compounded to take the customary 



152 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

rations, instead of the dainty fare they had been promising 
themselves with their master. 

On arriving at Mackinac, which was the entrepot of the 
Fur Trade, a small proportion of the voyageur's wages 
was advanced him, to furnish his winter's outfit, his pipes 
and tobacco, his needles and thread, some pieces of bright- 
colored ribbons, and red and yellow gartering (quality bind- 
ing), with which to purchase their little necessaries from 
the Indians. To these, if his destination were Lake 
Superior, or a post far to the north, where such articles 
could not be readily obtained, were added one or two 
smoked deer-skins for moccasins. 

Thus equipped, he entered upon his three years' service, 
to toil by day, and laugh, joke, sing, and tell stories when 
the evening hour brought rest and liberty. 

There was not wanting here and there an instance of 
obstinate adherence to the exact letter of the agreement 
in regard to the nature of employment, although, as a gen- 
eral thing, the engage held himself ready to fulfil the 
behests of his bourgeois, as faithfully as ever did vassal 
those of his chief. 

A story is told of M. St. Jean, a trader on the Upper 
Mississippi, who upon a certain occasion ordered one of 
his Frenchmen to accompany a party to the forest to chop 
wood. The man refused. "He was not hired," he said, 
"to chop wood." 

"Ah! for what then were you hired?" 

"To steer a boat." 

' ' Very well ; steer a boat, then, since you prefer it. ' ' 

It was mid- winter. The recusant was marched to the 
river-side, and placed in the stern of the boat, which lay 
fastened in the ice. 

After serving a couple of hours at his legitimate employ- 



CHICAGO IN 1831 153 

ment, with the thermometer below zero, he was quite 
content to take his place with the chopping-party, and 
never again thought it good policy to choose work for 
himself. 

There is an aristocracy in the voyageur service which 
is quite amusing. The engagement is usually made for 
three years. The engage of the first year, who is called 
a '"'' mangeur-de.-lard^'''' or pork-eater, is looked down upon 
with the most sovereign contempt by an " Awerwanf, " or 
one who has already passed a winter in the coimtry. He 
will not only not associate with liim, but if invited by 
him to join him in a friendly glass, he will make some 
excuse for declining. The most inveterate drunkard, 
while tortured by a longing to partake liis favorite indul- 
gence, will yet never suffer himself to be enticed into an 
infringement of this custom. 

After the first winter, the mangeur-de-lard rises from 
his freshman class, and takes his place where he can in 
turn lord it over all new-comers. 

Another peculiarity of the class is their fancy for trans- 
forming the names of their bourgeois into something 
funny, which resembles it in sound. Thus Kinzie would 
be called by one ' ' Quinze nez' ' (fifteen noses), by another 
'"'' SingS''^ (monkeyfied). Mr. Kercheval was denominated 
Mons. Court-cheval (short horse), the Judge of Probate, 
"?e Juge Trop-bSte^^ (too foolish), &c. &c. The following 
is an instance in point. 

Mr. Shaw, one of the agents of the Northwest Fur 
Company, had passed many years on the frontier, and was 
by the voyageurs called Monsieur Le Chat . * On quitting 
the Indian country he married a Canadian lady and became 
the father of several children. Some years after his return 

*Mr. Cat. 



154 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

to Canada, his old foreman, named Louis la Liberte, went 
to Montreal to spend the winter. He had heard of his old 
bourgeois' marriage, and was anxious to see him. 

Mr. Shaw was walking in the Champ de Mars with 
a couple of officers when La Liberte espied him. He 
immediately ran up, and seizing him by both hands, 
accosted him — 

Ah! mon cher Mons. le Chat; comment vous portez vous? ' ' 

'"'' Tres Men, Louizon.^^ 

'"'' Et comment se ports Madame la GhatteV (How is the 
mother cat?) 

'''' Bien, Men, Louizon; elle est tres Men.'^ (She is very 
well.) 

''''M tons les petits Chatonsf^ (And all the kittens?) 

This was too much for Mr. Shaw. He answered shortly 
that the kittens were all well, and bidding him call at his 
house, turned away with his military friends, leaving poor 
Louizon quite astonished at the abruptness of his departure. 

Cut off, in the manner described, from the world at 
large, with no society but the military, thus lived the 
family of Mr. Kinzie, in great contentment, and in the 
enjoyment of all the comforts, together with most of 
the luxuries of life. 

The Indians reciprocated the friendship that was shown 
them, and formed for them an attachment of no ordinary 
strength, as was manifested during the scenes of the year 
1812, eight years after Mr. Kinzie came to live among 
them. 

Some of the most prominent events of that year are 
recorded in the following Narrative. 



CHAPTER XVIII 

MASSACRE AT CHICAGO* 

It was the evening of the 7th April, 1812. The 
children of Mr. Kinzie were dancing before the fhe to the 
music of their father's violin. The tea-table was spread, 
and they were awaiting the return of their mother, who 
had gone to visit a sick neighbor about a quarter of a mile 
up the river. 

Suddenly their sports were interrupted. The door was 
thrown open, and Mrs. Kinzie rushed in, pale with terror 
and scarcely able to articulate, ' ' The Indians ! the Indians !" 

"The Indians? What? Where?" eagerly demanded 
they all. 

"Up at Lee's place, killing and scalping!" 

With difficulty Mrs. Kinzie composed herself sufficiently 
to give the information, "That while she was up at Burns', 
a man and a boy were seen running down with all speed 
on the opposite side of the river; that they had called 
across to give notice to Burns' family to save themselves, 
for the Indians were at Lee's Place, from wlilch they had 
just made their escape. Having given this terrifying news, 
they had made all speed for the fort, which was on the 
same side of the river that they then were. 

All was now consternation and dismay. The family 

* This Narrative is substantially the same as that published in 
pamphlet form, in 1836. It was transferred with little variation to 
Brown's "History of Illinois," and to a work called "Western An- 
nals." It was likewise made, by Major Richardson, the basis of his 
two tales, "Hardscrabble," and "Wau-nan-gee." 

155 



156 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

were liurried into two old pirogues^ that were moored near 
the house, and paddled with all possible haste across the 
river to take refuge in the fort. 

All that the man and boy who had made their escape 
were able to tell, was soon known ; but in order to render 
their story more intelligible, it is necessary to describe the 
scene of action. 

Lee's Place^ since known by the name of Hardscrabble, 
was a farm intersected by the Chicago River, about four 
miles from its mouth. The farm-house stood on the 
western bank of the south branch of this river. On the 
same side of the main stream, but quite near its junc- 
tion with Lake Michigan, stood (as has already been 
described) the dwelling-house and trading establishment of 
Mr. Kinzie. 

The fort was situated on the southern bank, directly 
opposite this mansion — the river, and a few rods of sloping 
green turf on either side, being all that intervened between 
them. 

The fort was differently constructed from the one 
erected on the same site in 1816. It had two block-houses 
on the southern side, and on the northern a sally-port, or 
subterranean passage from the parade ground to the river. 
This was designed either to facilitate escape, in case of an 
emergency, or as a means of supplying the garrison with 
water during a siege. 

The officers in the fort at this period were Capt. Heald, 
the commanding officer, Lieut. Helm, the son-in-law of 
Mr. Kinzie, and Ensign Ronan — the two last were very 
young men — and the surgeon. Dr. Van Voorhees. 

The command numbered about seventy-five men; very 
few of whom were effective. 

A constant and friendly intercourse had been maintained 




1^5 
O 

< 
ft 

H 
P^ 
O 

o 



^ 

^ 



Ph 

ce to 
P.K 

O 03 

. O 






M 



^ 



MASSACRE AT CHICAGO 157 

between these troops and the Indians. It is true that the 
principal men of the Pottowattamie nation, like those of 
most other tribes, went yearly to Fort Maiden, in Canada, 
to receive a large amount of presents, with which the 
British Government had, for many years, been in the habit 
of purchasing their alliance ; and it was well known that 
many of the Pottowattamies, as well as Winnebagoes, had 
been engaged with the Ottawas and Shawnees at the battle 
of Tippecanoe, the preceding autumn ; yet, as the principal 
chiefs of all the bands in the neighborhood appeared to be 
on the most amicable terms with the Americans, no inter- 
ruption of their harmony was at any time anticipated. 

After the 15th August, however, many circumstances 
were recollected that might have opened the eyes of the 
whites, had they not been lulled in a fatal security. One 
instance in particular may be mentioned. 

In the spring preceding the destruction of the fort, two 
Indians of the Calmnet band came to the fort on a visit to 
the Commanding Officer. As they passed through the 
quarters, they saw Mrs. Heald and Mrs. Helm playing at 
battledoor. 

Turning to the interpreter, one of them, Nau-non-gee, 
remarked: "The white chiefs' wives are amusing them- 
selves very much; it will not be long before they are hoe- 
ing in our cornfields!" 

This was considered at the time an idle threat, or at 
most, an ebullition of jealous feeling at the contrast between 
the situation of their own women and that of the "white 
cliiefs' wives." Some months after, how bitterly was it 
remembered ! 

The farm at Lee' s Place was occupied by a Mr. White, 
and three persons employed by him in the care of the farm. 



158 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

In the afternoon of tlie day on which our narrative com- 
mences, a party of ten or twelve Indians, dressed and 
painted, arrived at the house, and according to the custom 
among savages, entered and seated themselves without 
ceremony. 

Something in their appearance and manner excited the 
suspicions of one of the family, a Frenchman, who re- 
marked, "I do not like the appearance of these Indians — 
they are none of our folks. I know by their dress and 
paint that they are not Potto wattamies. ' ' 

Another of the family, a discharged soldier, then said 
to the boy who was present, "If that is the case, we had 
better get away from them if we can. Say nothing; but 
do as you see me do." 

As the afternoon was far advanced, the soldier walked 
leisurely towards the canoes, of which there were two tied 
near the bank. Some of the Indians inquired where he 
was going. He pointed to the cattle which were standing 
among the haystacks on the opposite bank; and made 
signs that they must go and fodder them, and then they 
should return and get their supper. 

He got into one canoe, and the boy into the other. 
The stream was narrow, and they were soon across. When 
they had gained the opposite side, they pulled some hay 
for the cattle — made a show of collecting them — and when 
they had gradually made a circuit, so that their movements 
were concealed by the haystacks, they took to the woods, 
which were close at hand, and made for the fort. 

They had run about a quarter of a mile, when they 
heard the discharge of two guns successively, which they 
supposed to have been leveled at the companions they liad 
left behind. 

They stopped not nor stayed until they arrived opposite 



MASSACHE AT CHICAGO 159 

Burns',* where, as before related, they called across to 
advise the family of their danger, and then hastened on 
to the fort. 

It now occurred to those who had secured their own 
safety, that the family of Burns was at this moment ex- 
posed to the most imminent peril. The question was, who 
would hazard his own life to bring them to a place of 
safety? A gallant young officer. Ensign Ronan, volun- 
teered, with a party of five or six soldiers, to go to their 
rescue. 

They ascended the river in a scow, took the mother, 
with her infant of scarcely a day old, upon her bed to the 
boat, in which they carefully conveyed her and the other 
members of the family to the fort. 

A party of soldiers, consisting of a corporal and six 
men, had that afternoon obtained leave to go up the river 
to fish. 

They had not returned when the fugitives from Lee's 
Place arrived at the fort, and fearing that they might 
encounter the Indians, the commanding officer ordered 
a cannon to be fired, to warn them of danger. 

They were at the time about two miles above Lee's 
Place. Hearing the signal, they took the hint, put out 
their torches (for it was now night), and dropped down the 
river toward the garrison, as silently as possible. It will 
be remembered that the unsettled state of the country 
since the battle of Tippecanoe, the preceding November, 
had rendered every man vigilant, and the slightest alarm 
was an admonition to beware of ' ' the Indians. ' ' 

When the fishing-party reached Lee's Place, it was 
proposed to stop and warn the inmates to be upon their 

* Burns' house stood near the spot where the Agency building, 
or "Cobweb Castle," was afterwards erected. 



160 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

guard, as the signal from the fort indicated danger of some 
kind. All was still as death around the house. They 
groped their way along, and as the corporal jmnped over 
the small enclosure, he placed his hand upon the dead 
body of a man. By the sense of touch he soon ascertained 
that the head was without a scalp, and otherwise mutilated. 
The faithful dog of the murdered man stood guarding the 
lifeless remains of his master. 

The tale was now told. They retreated to their canoes 
and reached the fort unmolested about eleven o'clock at 
night. The next morning a party of the citizens and sol- 
diers volunteered to go to Lee's Place, to learn further 
the fate of its occupants. The body of Mr. White was 
found pierced by two balls, and with eleven stabs in the 
breast. The Frenchman, as already described, lay dead, 
with his dog still beside Mm. Their bodies were brought 
to the fort and buried in its immediate vicinity. 

It was subsequently ascertained, from traders out in 
the Indian country, that the perpetrators of this bloody 
deed were a party of Winnebagoes, who had come into this 
neighborhood to "take some wliite scalps." Their plan 
had been, to proceed down the river from Lee's Place, 
and kill every white man without the walls of the fort. 
Hearing, however, the report of the camion, and not know- 
ing what it portended, thej^ thought it best to remain satis- 
fied with this one exploit, and forthwith retreated to their 
homes on Rock River. 

The inhabitants outside the fort, consisting of a few 
discharged soldiers and some families of half-breeds, now 
entrenched themselves in the Agency House. This stood 
on the esplanade west of the fort, between the pickets and 
the river, and distant about twenty rods from the former. * 

* The present site of the lighthouse. 



MASSACRE AT CHICAGO 161 

It was an old-fashioned log-building, with a hall run- 
ning through the centre, and one large room on each side. 
Piazzas extended the whole length of the building in front 
and rear. These were planked up, for greater security, 
port-holes were cut, and sentinels posted at night. 

As the enemy were believed to be lurking still in the 
neighborhood, or, emboldened by former success, likely to 
return at any moment, an order was issued prohibiting any 
soldier or citizen from leaving the vicinity of the garrison 
without a guard. 

One night a sergeant and private, who were out on 
a patrol, came suddenly upon a party of Indians in the 
pasture adjoining the esplanade. The sergeant fired his 
piece, and both retreated toward the fort. Before they 
could reach it, an Indian threw his tomahawk, which missed 
the sergeant and struck a wagon standing near. The 
sentinel from the block-house immediately fired, and with 
effect, while the men got safely in. The next morning it 
was ascertained, from traces of blood to a considerable 
distance into the prairie, and from the appearance of a body 
having been laid among the long grass, that some execu- 
tion had been done. 

On another occasion the enemy entered the esplanade 
to steal horses. Not finding them in the stable, as they 
had expected, they made themselves amends for their dis- 
appointment by stabbing all the sheep in the stable, and 
then letting them loose. The poor anunals flocked 
towards the fort. This gave the alarm — the garrison was 
aroused — parties were sent out, but the marauders escaped 
unmolested. 

The inmates of the fort experienced no further alarm 
for many weeks. 



162 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

On the afternoon of the 7th August, Winnemeg, or 
Catfish^ a Pottowattamie chief, arrived at the post, bringing 
despatches from Gen. Hull. These announced the declara- 
tion of war between the United States and Great Britain, 
and that Gen. Hull, at the head of the North- Western 
army, had arrived at Detroit; also, that the island of 
Mackinac had fallen into the hands of the British. 

The orders to Captain Heald were, "to evacuate the 
fort, if practicable, and in that event, to distribute all the 
United States' property contained in the fort, and in the 
United States' factory or agency, among the Indians in 
the neighborhood." 

After having delivered liis despatches, Winnemeg 
requested a private interview with Mr. Kinzie, who had 
taken up his residence in the fort. He stated to Mr. K. 
that he was acquainted mth the purport of the communi- 
cations he had brought, and begged him to ascertain if it 
were the intention of Captain Heald to evacuate the post. 
He advised strongly against such a step, inasmuch as the 
garrison was well supplied with ammunition, and with pro- 
visions for six months. It would, therefore, be far better, 
he thought, to remain until a reinforcement could be sent 
to their assistance. If, however. Captain Heald should 
decide upon leaving the post, it should by all means be 
done immediately. The Pottowattamies, through whose 
country they must pass, being ignorant of the object of 
Winnemeg' s mission, a forced march might be made, be- 
fore those who were hostile in their feelings were prepared 
to interrupt them. 

Of this advice, so earnestly given, Captain Heald was 
immediately informed. He replied that it was his intention 
to evacuate the post, but that, inasmuch as he had received 
orders to distribute the United States' property, he should 



MASSACRE AT CHICAGO 163 

not feel justified in leaving it until he had collected the 
Indians of the neighborhood, and made an equitable divi- 
sion among them. 

Winnemeg then suggested the expediency of marching 
out, and leaving all things standing — possibly while the 
Indians were engaged in the partition of the spoils, the 
troops might effect their retreat unmolested. This advice 
was strongly seconded by Mr. Kinzie, but did not meet 
the approbation of the Commanding Officer. 

The order for evacuating the post was read next morn- 
ing upon parade. It is difficult to understand why Captain 
Heald, in such an emergency, omitted the usual form of 
calling a council of war with his officers. It can only be 
accounted for by the fact of a want of harmonious feeling 
between himself and one of his junior officers — Ensign 
Ronan, a high-spirited and somewhat overbearing, but 
brave and generous young man. 

In the course of the day, finding that no comicil was 
called, the officers waited on Captain Heald to be informed 
what course he intended to pursue. When they learned 
his intentions, they remonstrated with him, on the follow- 
ing grounds : 

First — It was highly improbable that the command 
would be permitted to pass through the country in safety 
to Foiii Wayne. For although it had been said that some 
of the chiefs had opposed an attack upon the fort, planned 
the preceding autumn, yet it was well known that they 
had been actuated in that matter by motives of private 
regard to one family, and not to any general friendly feel- 
ing toward the Americans; and that, at any rate, it was 
hardly to be expected that these few individuals would 
be able to control the whole tribe, who were tliirsting for 
' blood. 



164 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

In the next place — ^their march must necessarily be 
slow, as their movements must be accommodated to the 
helplessness of the women and children, of whom there 
were a nimaber with the detachment. That of their small 
force, some of the soldiers were superannuated, others 
invalid; therefore, since the course to be pursued was left 
discretional, their mianimous advice was, to remain where 
they were, and fortify themselves as strongly as possible. 
Succors from the other side of the peninsula might arrive 
before they could be attacked by the British from Mack- 
inac, and even should there not, it were far better to fall 
into the hands of the latter than to become the victims of 
the savages. 

Captain Heald argued in reply, "that a special order 
had been issued by the war department, that no post should 
be surrendered without battle having been given, and his 
force was totally inadequate to an engagement with the 
Indians. That he should miquestionably be censured for 
remaining, when there appeared a prospect of a safe march 
through ; and that, upon the whole, he deemed it expedient 
to assemble the Indians, distribute the property among 
them, and then ask of them an escort to Fort Wajnie, with 
the promise of a considerable reward upon their safe 
arrival — adding, that he had full confidence in the friendly 
professions of the Indians, from whom, as well as from the 
soldiers, the capture of Mackinac had been kept a profound 
secret. ' ' 

From this time the officers held themselves aloof, and 
spoke but little upon the subject, though they considered 
the project of Captain Heald little short of madness. The 
dissatisfaction among the soldiers hourly increased, mitil it 
reached a high pitch of insubordination. 

Upon one occasion, as Captain Heald was conversing 



MASSACRE AT CHICAGO 165 

with Mr. Kinzie upon the parade, he remarked, "I could 
not remain, even if I thought it best, for I have but 
a small store of provisions." 

' ' Why, captain, ' ' said a soldier who stood near, forget- 
ting all etiquette in the excitement of the moment, "you 
have cattle enough to last the troops six months." 

"But," replied Captain Heald, "I have no salt to pre- 
serve it with." 

"Then jerk* it," said the man, "as the Indians do their 
venison. ' ' 

The Indians now became daily more unruly. Enter- 
ing the fort in defiance of the sentinels, they made their 
way without ceremony into the officers' quarters. On one 
occasion, an Indian took up a rifle and fired it in the parlor 
of the Commanding Officer, as an expression of defiance. 
Some were of opinion that this was intended among the 
young men as a signal for an attack. The old chiefs passed 
backwards and forwards among the assembled groups, with 
the appearance of the most lively agitation, while the 
squaws rushed to and fro, in great excitement, and evi- 
dently prepared for some fearful scene. 

Any further manifestation of ill-feeling was, however, 
suppressed for the present, and Captain Heald, strange as 
it may seem, continued to entertain a conviction of having 
created so amicable a disposition among the Indians, as 
would insure the safety of the command on their march to 
Fort Wayne. 

Thus passed the time until the 12th August. The 
feelings of the inmates of the fort during this time may 
be better imagined than described. Each morning that 

* This is done by cutting the meat in thin slices, placing it upon 
a scaffold, and making a fire under it, which dries it and smokes it 
at the same time. 



166 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

dawned seemed to bring them nearer that most appalling 
fate — butchery by a savage foe — and at night they scarcely 
dared yield to slumber, lest they should be aroused by the 
warwhoop and tomahawk. Gloom and mistrust prevailed, 
and the want of unanimity among the officers, debarred 
them the consolation they might have found in mutual 
sympathy and encouragement. 

The Indians being assembled from the neighboring vil- 
lages, a council was held with them on the afternoon of 
the 12th. Captain Heald only, attended on the part of the 
military. He requested his officers to accompany him, but 
they declined. They had been secretly informed that it 
was the intention of the young chiefs to fall upon the 
officers and massacre them while in council, but they could 
not persuade Captain Heald of the truth of their informa- 
tion. They waited therefore only until he had left the 
garrison, accompanied by Mr. Kinzie, when they took 
command of the block-houses wliich overlooked the espla- 
nade on which the council was held, opened the port-holes, 
and pointed the cannon so as to command the whole 
assembly. By tliis means, probably, the lives of the wliites 
who were present in council were preserved. 

In council, the Commanding Officer informed the In- 
dians that it was his intention to distribute among them 
the next day, not only the goods lodged in the United 
States' Factory, but also the ammunition and provisions, 
with which the garrison was well supplied. He then 
requested of the Pottowattamies an escort to Fort Wayne, 
promising them a liberal reward on arriving there, in addi- 
tion to the presents they were now about to receive. With 
many professions of friendsliip and good-will, the savages 
assented to all he proposed, and promised all he required. 

After the council, Mr. Kinzie, who understood well. 



MASSACRE AT CHICAGO 167 

not only the Indian character, but the present tone of feel- 
ing among them, had a long interview with Captain Heald, 
in hopes of opening his eyes to the present posture of 
affairs. 

He reminded him that since the troubles with the Indi- 
ans upon the Wabash and its vicinity, there had appeared 
a settled plan of hostilities toward the whites, in conse- 
quence of which it had been the policy of the Americans 
to witliliold from them whatever would enable them to 
carry on their warfare upon the defenceless inhabitants of 
the frontier. 

Mr. Kinzie recalled to Captain Heald how that he had 
himself left home for Detroit the preceding autumn, but, 
receiving when he had proceeded as far as De Charme's* 
the intelligence of the battle of Tippecanoe, he had imme- 
diately returned to Chicago, that he might dispatch orders 
to his traders to furnish no ammunition to the Indians ; in 
consequence of which all they had on hand was secreted, 
and such of the traders as had not already started for their 
wintering-grounds took neither powder nor shot with them. 

Captain Heald was struck with the impolicy of furnish- 
ing the enemy (for such they must now consider their old 
neighbors) with arms aagainst himself, and determined to 
destroy all the ammunition except what should be neces- 
sary for the use of his own troops. 

On the 13th the goods, consisting of blankets, broad- 
cloths, calicoes, paints, etc., were distributed, as stipulated. 
The same evening the ammunition and liquor were carried, 
part into the sally-port, and thrown into a well which had 
been dug there to supply the garrison with water in case 
of emergency; the remainder was transported as secretly 
as possible through the northern gate, the heads of the 

* A trading establishment — now Ypsilanti. 



168 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

barrels knocked in, and the contents poured into the 
river. 

The same fate was shared by a large quantity of alcohol 
belonging to Mr. Kinzie, which had been deposited in a 
warehouse near his residence opposite the fort. 

The Indians suspected what was going on, and crept, 
serpent-like, as near the scene of action as possible, but 
a vigilant watch was kept up, and no one was suffered to 
approach but those engaged in the affair. All the muskets 
not necessary for the command on the march were broken 
up and thrown into the well, together with the bags of shot, 
flints, gunscrews, and in short, everything relating to 
weapons of offence. 

Some relief to the general feeling of despondency was 
afforded by the arrival, on the 14th of August, of Captain 
Wells* with fifteen friendly Miamis. 

Of this brave man, who forms so conspicuous a figure 
in our frontier annals, it is unnecessary here to say more 
than that he had been residing from his boyhood among 
the Indians, and consequently possessed a perfect knowl- 
edge of their character and habits. 

He had heard, at Fort Wayne, of the order for evacu- 
ating the fort at Chicago, and knowing the hostile deter- 
mination of the Potto wattamies, he had made a rapid march 
across the country, to prevent the exposure of his relative, 
Captain Heald, and his troops to certain destruction. 

But he came "all too late." When he reached the 
post he found that the ammunition had been destroyed, 
and the provisions given to the Indians. There was, 

* Captain Wells when a boy was stolen from his friends, the 
family of Hon. Nathaniel Pope, in Kentucky. Although recovered 
by them, he preferred to return and live among his new friends. He 
married a Miami woman, and became a chief of the nation. He was 
the father of the late Mrs. Judge Wolcott, of Maumee, O. 



MASSACRE AT CHICAGO 169 

therefore, now no alternative, and every preparation was 
made for the march of the troops on the following morning. 

On the afternoon of the same day, a second council was 
held with the Indians. They expressed great indignation 
at the destruction of the ammunition and liquor. 

Notwithstanding the precautions that had been taken 
to preserve secrecy, the noise of knocking in the heads of 
the barrels ha,d betrayed the operations of the preceding 
night; and, so great was the quantity of liquor thrown 
into the river, that the taste of the water the next morning 
was, as one expressed it, "strong grog." 

Murmurs and threats were everywhere heard among 
the savages. It was evident that the first moment of expo- 
sure would subject the troops to some manifestation of 
their disappointment and resentment. 

Among the chiefs were several, who, although they 
shared the general hostile feeling of their tribe toward the 
Americans, yet retained a personal regard for the troops 
at this post, and for the few white citizens of the place. 
These chiefs exerted their utmost influence to allay the 
revengeful feelings of the young men, and to avert their 
sanguinary designs, but without effect. 

On the evening succeeding the council Blach Partridge^ 
a conspicuous chief, entered the quarters of the Command- 
ing Officer. 

"Father," said he, "I come to deliver up to you the 
medal I wear. It was given me by the Americans, and 
I have long worn it, in token of our mutual friendship. 
But our young men are resolved to imbrue their hands in 
the blood of the whites. I cannot restrain them, and I 
will not wear a token of peace while I am compelled to act 
as an enemy." 

Had further evidence been wanting, this circumstance 



170 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

would sufficiently have proved to the devoted band, the 
justice of their melancholy anticipations. Nevertheless, 
they went steadily on with the necessary preparations; 
and amid the horrors of their situation, there were not 
wanting one or two gallant hearts, who strove to encourage 
in their desponding companions, the hopes of escape they 
were far from indulging themselves. 

Of the ammunition there had been reserved but twenty- 
five rounds, beside one box of cartridges, contained in the 
baggage- wagons. This must, under any circumstances of 
danger, have proved an inadequate supply, but the pros- 
pect of a fatiguing march, in their present ineffective state, 
forbade the troops embarrassing themselves with a larger 
quantity. 



CHAPTER XIX 

NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE CONTINUED 

The morning of the 15th arrived. All things were 
in readiness, and nine o'clock was the hour named for 
starting. 

Mr. Kinzie had volunteered to accompany the troops 
in their march, and had entrusted his family to the care of 
some friendly Indians, who had promised to convey them 
in a boat around the head of Lake Michigan to a point* 
on the St. Joseph's river; there to be joined by the troops, 
should the prosecution of their march be permitted them. 

Early in the morning Mr. Kinzie received a message 
from To-pee-nee-bee, a chief of the St. Joseph's band, 
informing him that mischief was intended by the Potto- 
wattamies who had engaged to escort the detachment; and 
urging him to relinquish his design of accompanying the 
troops by land, promising hmi that the boat containing 
himself and family should be permitted to pass in safety 
to St. Joseph's. 

Mr. Kinzie declined according to this proposal, as he 
believed that his presence might operate as a restraint upon 
the fury of the savages, so warmly were the greater part 
of them attached to himself and his family. 

The party in the boat consisted of Mrs. Kinzie and her 
four younger children, their nurse Grutte, f a clerk of Mr. 

* The spot now called Bertrand, then known as Pare aux Vaches, 
from its having been a pastm-e ground to an old French fort in the 
neighborhood. 

f Afterwards Mrs. Jean Baptiste Beaubien. 

171 



172 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Kinzie's, two servants and the boatmen, besides the two 
Indians who acted as their protectors. The boat started, 
but had scarcely reached the mouth of the river, which, 
it will be recollected was here half a mile below the fort, 
when another messenger from To-pee-^ee-hee arrived to 
detain them where they were. 

In breathless expectation sat the wife and mother. 
She was a woman of uncommon energy and strength of 
character, yet her heart died within her as she folded 
her arms around her helpless infants, and gazed upon the 
march of her husband and eldest child to certain destruc- 
tion. 

As the troops left the fort, the band struck up the 
Dead March. On they came in military array, but with 
solemn mien. Captain Wells took the lead at the head 
of his little band of Miamis. He had blackened his face 
before leaving the garrison, in token of his impending fate. 
They took their route along the lake shore. When they 
reached a point where commenced a range of sand-hills 
intervening between the prairie and the beach, the escort 
of Pottowattamies, in number about five hundred, kept 
the level of the prairie, instead of continuing along the 
beach with the Americans and Miamis. 

They had marched perhaps a mile and a half, when 
Captain Wells, who had kept somewhat in advance with 
his Miamis, came riding furiously back. 

"They are about to attack us," shouted he; "form, 
instantly, and charge upon them." 

Scarcely were the words uttered, when a volley was 
showered from among the sand-hills. The troops were 
hastily brought into line, and charged up the bank. One 
man, a veteran of seventy winters, fell as they ascended. 
The remainder of the scene is best described in the words 



NARKATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 173 

of an eye-witness and participator in the tragedy, Mrs. 
Helm, the wife of Captain (then Lieutenant) Helm, and 
step-daughter of Mr. Kinzie. 



"After we had left the bank the firing became general. 
The Miamis fled at the outset. Their chief rode up to 
the Pottowattamies and said: 

" 'You have deceived the Americans and us. You 
have done a bad action, and (brandishing his tomahawk) 
I will be the first to head a party of Americans to return 
and punish your treachery.' So saying, he galloped 
after his companions, who were now scouring across the 
prairies. 

"The troops behaved most gallantly. They were but 
a handful, but they seemed resolved to sell their lives as 
dearly as possible. Our horses pranced and bounded, and 
could hardly be restrained as the balls whistled among 
them. I drew off a little, and gazed upon my husband 
and father, who were yet unharmed. I felt that my hour 
was come, and endeavored to forget those I loved, and 
prepare myself for my approaching fate. 

"While I was thus engaged, the surgeon. Dr. Van 
Voorhees, came up. He was badly wounded. His horse 
had been shot under him, and he had received a ball in 
his leg. Every muscle of his face was quivering with the 
agony of terror. He said to me — 'Do you think they will 
take our lives? I am badly wounded, but I think not 
mortally. Perhaps we might purchase our lives by prom- 
ising them a large reward. Do you tliink there is any 
chance?' 

" 'Dr. Van Voorhees,' said I, 'do not let us waste 
the few moments that yet remain to us in such vain hopes. 
Our fate is inevitable. In a few moments we must appear 



174 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

before the bar of God. Let us make what preparation is 
yet in our power.' 

" 'Oh! I cannot die,' exclaimed he, 'I am not fit to 
die — if I had but a short time to prepare — death is awful!' 

''I pointed to Ensign Ronan, who though mortally 
wounded and nearly down, was still fighting with despera- 
tion on one knee. 

" 'Look at that man,' said I, 'at least he dies like a 
soldier. ' 

" 'Yes,' replied the unfortunate man, with a convul- 
sive gasp, 'but he has no terrors of the future — he is an 
unbeliever!' 

"At this moment a young Indian raised his tomahawk 
at me. By springing aside, I avoided the blow which 
was intended for my skull, but which alighted on my 
shoulder. I seized him around the neck, and while exer- 
ting my utmost efforts to get possession of his scalping- 
knife, which hung in a scabbard over his breast, I was 
dragged from his grasp by another and an older Indian. 

' ' The latter bore me struggling and resisting towards 
the lake. Notwithstanding the lupidity with which I was 
hurried along, I recognized as I passed them the lifeless 
remains of the unfortunate surgeon. Some murderous 
tomahawk had stretched him upon the very spot where 
I had last seen him. 

"I was immediatey plunged into the water and held 
there with a forcible hand, notwithstanding my resistance. 
I soon perceived, however, that the object of my captor 
was not to drown me, for he held me firmly in such a posi- 
tion as to place my head above water. Tliis reassured me, 
and regarding him attentively, I soon recognized, in spite 
of the paint with which he was disguised. The Black 
Partridge. 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 175 

"When the firing had nearly subsided, my preserver 
bore me from the water and conducted me up the sand- 
banks. It was a burning August morning, and walking 
through tlie sand in my drenched condition was inexpress- 
ibly painful and fatiguing. I stooped and took off my 
shoes to free them from the sand with which they were 
nearly filled, when a squaw seized and carried them off, 
and I was obliged to proceed without them. 

"When we had gained the prairie, I was met by my 
father, who told me that my husband was safe and but 
slightly wounded. They led me gently back towards the 
Chicago River, along the southern bank of which was the 
Pottowattamie encampment. At one time I was placed 
upon a horse without a saddle, but finding the motion 
insupportable, I sprang off. Supported partly by my kmd 
conductor. Black Partridge^ and partly by another Indian, 
Pee-so-tum, who held dangling in his hand a scalp, which 
by the black ribbon around the queue I recognized as that 
of Capt. Wells, I dragged my fainting steps to one of the 
wigwams. 

"The wife of Wau-bee-nee-mah, a chief from the Illi- 
nois River, was standing near, and seeing my exhausted 
condition she seized a kettle, dipped up some water from 
a stream that flowed near, * threw into it some maple sugar, 
and stirring it up with her hand gave it me to drink. This 
act of kindness, in the midst of so many horrors, touched 
me most sensibly, but my attention was soon diverted to 
other objects. 

"The fort had become a scene of plunder to such as 
remained after the troops marched out. The cattle had 
been shot down as they ran at large, and lay dead or dying 
around. This work of butchery had commenced just as 

* Just by the present State street Market. 



176 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

we were leaving the fort. I well remembered a remark 
of Ensign Ronan, as the firing went on. 'Such,' turning 
to me, 'is to be our fate — to be shot down like brutes!' 

" 'Well, sir,' said the Commanding Officer who over- 
heard him, 'are you afraid?' 

" 'No,' replied the liigh spirited young man, 'I can 
march up to the enemy where you dare not show your 
face;' and his subsequent gallant behaviour showed this 
to be no idle boast. 

"As the noise of the firing grew gradually less and the 
stragglers from the victorious party came dropping in, 
I received confirmation of what my father had hurriedly 
communicated in our rencontre on the lake shore ; namely, 
that the whites had surrendered after the loss of about 
two-thirds of their number. They had stipulated, through 
the interpreter, Peresh Leclerc, for the preservation of 
their lives, and those of the remaining women and children, 
and for their delivery at some of the British posts, unless 
ransomed by traders in the Indian country. It appears 
that the wounded prisoners were not considered as included 
in the stipulation, and a horrible scene ensued upon their 
being brought into camp. 

"An old squaw infuriated by the loss of friends, or 
excited by the sanguinary scenes around her, seemed pos- 
sessed by a demoniac ferocity. She seized a stable-fork 
and assaulted one miserable victim, who lay groaning and 
writhing in the agony of his wounds, aggravated by the 
scorching beams of the sun. With a delicacy of feeling 
scarcely to have been expected under such circumstances, 
Wau-bee-nee-mah stretched a mat across two poles, 
between me and this dreadful scene. I was thus spared 
in some degree a view of its horrors, although I could not 
entirely close my ears to the cries of the sufferer. The 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 177 

following night five more of the wounded prisoners were 
tomahawked. 

"The Americans after their first attack by the Indians 
charged upon those who had concealed themselves in a sort 
of ravine, intervening between the sand banks and the 
prairie. The latter gathered themselves into a body, 
and after some hard fighting, in which the number of 
wliites had become reduced to twenty-eight, this little 
band succeeded in breaking through the enemy, and gain- 
ing a rising ground, not far from the Oak Woods. The 
contest now seemed hopeless, and Lt. Helm sent Peresh 
Leclerc, a half-breed boy in the service of Mr. Kinzie, who 
had accompanied the detachment and fought manfully on 
their side, to propose terms of capitulation. It was stipu- 
lated that the lives of all the surviors should be spared, 
and a ransom permitted as soon as practicable. 

"But, in the mean time, a horrible scene had been 
enacted. One young savage, climbing into the baggage- 
wagon containing the children of the white families, twelve 
in number, tomahawked the children of the entire group. 
This was during the engagement near the Sand-hills. 
When Captain Wells, who was fighting near, beheld it, he 
exclaimed : 

"Is that their game, butchering the women and chil- 
dren? Then I will kill too!' 

' ' So saying, he turned his horse' s head, and started for 
the Indian camp, near the fort, where had been left their 
squaws and children. 

"Several Indians pursued him as he galloped along. 
He laid himself flat on the neck of his horse, loading and 
firing in that position, as he would occasionally turn on 
his pursuers. At length their balls took effect, killing his 
horse, and severely wounding himself. At this moment 



178 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH- WEST" 

he was met by Winnemeg and Wavrban-see^ who endeavored 
to save him from the savages who had now overtaken him. 
As they supported him along, after having disengaged him 
from his horse, he received his death-blow from another 
Indian, Pee-so-tum, who stabbed him in the back. 

"The heroic resolution of one of the soldier's wives 
deserves to be recorded. She was a Mrs. Corbin, and had, 
from the first, expressed the determination never to 
fall into the hands of the savages, believing that their 
prisoners were always subjected to tortures worse than 
death. 

' ' When, therefore, a party came upon her, to make her 
a prisoner, she fought with desperation, refusing to sur- 
render, although assured, by signs, of safety and kind 
treatment, and literally suffered herself to be cut to pieces, 
rather than become their captive. 

' ' There was a Sergeant Holt, who, early in the engage- 
ment, received a ball in the neck. Finding himself badly 
wounded, he gave his sword to his wife, who was on horse- 
back near him, telling her to defend herself — he then 
made for the lake, to keep out of the way of the balls. 
Mrs. Holt rode a very fine horse, which the Indians were 
desirous of possessing, and they therefore attacked her, in 
hopes of dismounting her. 

' ' They fought only with the butt-ends of their guns, 
for their object was not to kill her. She hacked and 
hewed at their pieces as they were thrust against her, now 
on this side, now on that. Finally, she broke loose from 
them, and dashed out into the prairie. The Indians pur- 
sued her, shouting and laughing, and now and then call- 
ing out: 

" 'The brave woman! do not hurt her!' 

' ' At length they overtook her again, and while she was 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 179 

engaged with two or three in front, one succeeded in seiz- 
ing her by the neck behind, and dragging her, although 
a large and powerful woman, from her horse. Notwith- 
standing that their guns had been so hacked and injured, 
and even themselves cut severely, they seemed to regard 
her only with admiration. They took her to a trader on 
the Illinois River, by whom she was restored to her friends, 
after having received every kindness during her captivity. * 
Those of the family of Mr. Kinzie, who had remained 
in the boat, near the mouth of the river, were carefully 
guarded by Kee-po-tah and another Indian. They had 
seen the smoke — then the blaze — and immediately after 
the report of the first tremendous discharge sounded in 
their ears. Then all was confusion. They realized noth- 
ing until they saw an Indian come towards them from the 
battle-ground, leading a horse on which sat a lady, appar- 
ently wounded. 

'' 'That is Mrs. Heald,' cried Mrs. Kinzie. 'That 
Indian will kUl her. Run, Chandonnai,' to one of Mr. 
Kinzie' s clerks, 'take the mule that is tied there, and offer 
it to him to release her.' 

"Her captor by this time, was in the act of disengag- 
ing her bonnet from her head, in order to scalp her. 
Chandonnai ran up, offered the mule as a ransom, with 
the promise of ten bottles of whiskey, as soon as they 
should reach his village. The latter was a strong temp- 
tation. 

" 'But,' said the Indian, 'she is badly wounded — she 
will die. Will you give me the whiskey, at all events?' 

"Chandomiai promised that he would, and the bargain 
was concluded. The savage placed the lady's bonnet on 
his own head, and after an ineffectual effort on the part 

* Mi-s. Holt is believed to be still living in the State of Ohio, 



180 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

of some squaws to rob her of her shoes and stockings, she 
was brought on board the boat, where she lay moaning 
with pain from the many bullet wounds she had received 
in both arms. 

"The horse she had ridden was a fine spirited animal, 
and, being desirous of possessing themselves of it unin- 
jured, the Indians had aimed their shots so as to disable 
the rider, without injuring her steed. 

"She had not lain long in the boat, when a young 
Indian of savage aspect was seen approaching. A buffalo 
robe was hastily drawn over Mrs. Heald, and she was 
admonished to suppress all sound of complaint, as she 
valued her life. 

' ' The heroic woman remained perfectly silent, while the 
savage drew near. He had a pistol in his hand, which he 
rested on the side of the boat, while, with a fearful scowl, 
he looked pryingly around. Black Jim, one of the serv- 
ants who stood in the bow of the boat, seized an axe that 
lay near, and signed to him that if he shot, he would 
cleave his skull; telling him that the boat contained only 
the family of Shaw-7iee-aw-kee. Upon this, the Indian 
retired. It afterward appeared that the object of his 
search was Mr. Burnett, a trader from St. Joseph's, with 
whom he had some account to settle. 

"Wlien the boat was at length permitted to return 
to the mansion of Mr. Kinzie, and Mrs. Heald was re- 
moved to the house, it became necessary to dress her 
wounds. 

"Mr. K. applied to an old chief who stood by, and who, 
like most of his tribe, possessed some skill in surgery, to 
extract a ball from the arm of the sufferer. 

" 'No, father,' replied he. 'I cannot do it— it makes 
me sick here' — (placing his hand on his heart). 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 181 

' ' Mr. Kinzie then performed the operation himself with 
his penknife. 

"At their own mansion the family of Mr. Kinzie were 
closely guarded by their Indian friends, whose intention 
it was, to carry them to Detroit for security. The 
rest of the prisoners remained at the wigwams of their 
captors. 

"The following morning the work of plunder being 
completed, the Indians set fire to the fort. A very equi- 
table distribution of the finery appeared to have been made, 
and shawls, ribbons, and feathers fluttered about in all 
directions. The ludicrous appearance of one young fellow 
who had arrayed himself in a muslin gown, and the bonnet 
of one of the ladies, would, under other circumstances, 
have afforded matter of amusement. 

"Black Partridge, Wau-ban-see, and Kee-po-tah, with 
two other Indians, having established themselves in the 
porch of the building as sentinels, to protect the family 
from any evil that the young men might be excited to com- 
mit, all remained tranquil for a short space after the confla- 
gration. 

"Very soon, however, a party of Indians from the 
Wabash made their appearance. These were, decidedly, 
the most hostile and implacable of all the tribes of the 
Potto wattamies. 

"Being more remote, they had shared less than some 
of their brethren in the kindness of Mr. Kinzie and his 
family, and consequently their sentiments of regard for 
them were less powerful. 

' ' Runners had been sent to the villages to apprize them 
of the intended evacuation of the post, as well as of the 
plan of the Indians assembled to attack the troops. 

' ' Thirsting to participate in such a scene they hurried 



182 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

on, and great was their mortification on arriving at the 
river Aux Plaines, to meet with a party of their friends 
having with them their chief Nee-scot-nee-meg, badly 
wounded, and to learn that the battle was over, the spoils 
divided, and the scalps all taken. 

"On arriving at Chicago they blackened their faces, 
and proceeded towards the dwelling of Mr. Kinzie. 

"From his station on the piazza Black Partridge had 
watched their approach, and his fears were particularly 
awakened for the safety of Mrs. Helm (Mr. Kinzie' s step- 
daughter), who had recently come to the post, and was 
personally unknown to the more remote Indians. By his 
advice she was made to assume the ordinary dress of a 
French woman of the country ; namely, a short gown and 
petticoat, with a blue cotton handkerchief wrapped around 
her head. In this disguise she was conducted by Black 
Partridge himself to the house of Ouilmette, a French- 
man with a half-breed wife, who formed a part of the es- 
tablislunent of Mr. Kinzie, and whose dwelling was close 
at hand. 

"It so happened that the Indians came first to this 
house, in their search for prisoners. As they approached, 
the inmates, fearful that the fair complexion and general 
appearance of Mrs. Helm might betray her for an Ameri- 
can, raised a large feather-bed and placed her under the 
edge of it, upon the bedstead, with her face to the wall. 
Mrs. Bisson, the sister of Ouilmette' s wife, then seated 
herself with her sewing upon the front of the bed. 

"It was a hot day in August, and the feverish excite- 
ment of fear and agitation, together with her position, 
which was nearly suffocating, became so intolerable, that 
Mrs. Helm at length entreated to be released and given 
up to the Indians. 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 183 

"'I can but die,' said she; 'let them put an end to my 
misery at once.' 

"Mrs. Bisson replied, 'Your death would be the 
destruction of us all, for Black Partridge has resolved that 
if one drop of the blood of your family is spilled, he will 
take the lives of all concerned in it, even his nearest friends, 
and if once the work of murder commences, there will be 
no end of it, so long as there remains one white person, or 
half-breed, in the country.' 

"This expostulation nerved Mrs. Helm with fresh 
resolution. 

"The Indians entered, and she could occasionally see 
them from her hiding-place, gliding about, and stealthily 
inspecting every part of the room, though without making 
any ostensible search, until apparently satisfied that there 
was no one concealed, they left the house. 

"All this time Mrs. Bisson had kept her seat upon the 
side of the bed, calmly sorting and arranging the patch- 
work of the quilt on which she was engaged, and preserving 
an appearance of the utmost tranquillity, although she 
knew not but that the next moment she might receive 
a tomahawk in her brain. Her self-command unquestion- 
ably saved the lives of all present. 

"From Ouilmette's house the party of Indians proceeded 
to the dwelling of Mr. Kinzie. They entered the parlor in 
which the family were assembled with their faithful pro- 
tectors, and seated themselves upon the floor in silence. 

"Black Partridge perceived from their moody and 
revengeful looks what was passiag ia their minds, but he 
dared not remonstrate with them. He only observed in 
a low tone to Wau-ban-see — 

" 'We have endeavored to save our friends, but it is 
in vain — nothing will save them now.' 



184 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"At this moment a friendly whoop was heard from a 
party of new comers on the opposite bank of the river. 
Black Partridge sprang to meet their leader, as the canoes 
in which they had hastily embarked touched the bank near 
the house. 

" 'Who are you?" demanded he. 

" 'A man — who are youV 

" ' A man like yourself, but tell me wlio you are' — mean- 
ing, tell me your disposition, and which side you are for. 

" 'I am the Saiirga-yiash!^ 

' ' ' Then make all speed to the house — youi' friend is in 
danger, and you alone can save him.' 

" '"Billy Caldwell^* for it was he, entered the parlor 
with a calm step, and without a trace of agitation in his 
manner. He deliberately took off his accoutrements and 
placed them with his rifle behind the door; then saluted 
the hostUe savages. 

" 'How now, my friends! A good day to you. I was 
told there were enemies here, but I am glad to fuid only 
friends. Why have you blackened your faces ? Is it that 
you are mourning for the friends you have lost in battle?' 
(purposely misunderstanding this token of evil designs). 
' Or is it that you are fasting? If so, ask our friend here, 
and he will give you to eat. He is the Indian's friend, 
and never yet refused them what they had need of.' 

' ' Thus taken by surprise, the savages were ashamed to 
acknowlege their bloody purpose. They, therefore, said 
modestly that they came to beg of their friends some white 
cotton in wliich to wrap their dead, before interring them. 

* Billy Caldwell was a half-breed, and a chief of the nation. In 
his reply, "/ am a Sau-ga-nash," or Englishman, he designed to con- 
vey, "I am a ivhite man." Had he said, "7 am a Pottowattamie," it 
would have been interpreted to mean, "I belong to my nation, and 
am prepared to go all lengths with them." 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 185 

This was given to them with some other presents, and they 
took their departure peaceably from the premises. 

"Along with Mr. Kinzie's party was a non-commis- 
sioned officer who had made his escape in a singular manner. 
As the troops were about leaving the fort it was found that 
the baggage-horses of the surgeon had strayed off. The 
quarter-master-sergeant, Griffith, was sent to collect them 
and bring them on, it being absolutely necessary to recover 
them, since their packs contained part of the surgeon's 
apparatus, and the medicines for the march. 

' ' This man had been for a long time on the sick report, 
and for this reason was given the charge of the baggage, 
instead of being placed with the troops. His efforts to 
recover the horses being unsuccessful, he was hastening 
to rejom his party, alarmed at some appearances of dis- 
order and hostile indications among the Indians, when he 
was met and made prisoner by To-pee-ne-bee. 

"Having taken from liim his arms and accoutrements, 
the cliief put him into a canoe and paddled Mm across the 
river, bidding him make for the woods and secrete liimself . 
This he did, and the following day, in the afternoon, see- 
ing from his lurking-place that all appeared quiet, he ven- 
tured to steal cautiously into the garden of Ouilmette, 
where he concealed himself for a time behind some currant- 
bushes. 

"At length he determined to enter the house, and 
accordingly clunbed up tlirough a small back window, into 
the room where the family were. This was just as the 
Wabash Indians left the house of Ouilmette for that of 
Mr. Kinzie. The danger of the sergeant was now immi- 
nent. The family stripped liim of his miiform and 
arrayed him in a suit of deer-skin, with belt, moccasins, 
and pipe, like a French engage. His dark complexion and 



186 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

large black whiskers favored the disguise. The family 
were all ordered to address liini in French, and although 
utterly ignorant of the language he continued to pass for 
a Weem-tee-gosh^ * and as such to accompany Mr. Kinzie 
and his family, undetected by his enemies, until they 
reached a place of safety. 

' ' On the third day after the battle, the family of Mr. 
Kinzie, with the clerks of the establislunent, were put into 
a boat, under the care of Fran9ois, a half-breed interpreter, 
and conveyed to St. Joseph's, where they remained until 
the following November, under the protection of To-pee- 
nee-bee's band. They were then conducted to Detroit, 
under the escort of Chandonnai and their trusty Indian 
friend, Ke-po-tah, and delivered up as prisoners of war, to 
Col. McKee, the British Indian Agent. 

"Mr. Kinzie was not allowed to leave St. Joseph's 
with his family, his Indian friends insisting on his remain- 
ing and endeavoring to secure some remnant of his scat- 
tered property. During his excursions with them for that 
purpose, he wore the costume and paint of the tribe, in 
order to escape capture and perhaps death at the hands 
of those who were still thirsting for blood. In time, how- 
ever, his anxiety for his family induced him to follow them 
to Detroit, where, in the month of January, he was received 
and paroled by Gen. Proctor. 

"Capt. and Mrs. Heald had been sent across the lake 
to St. Joseph's the day after the battle. The former had 
received two wounds, the latter seven in the engagement. 

"Lieut. Helm, who was likewise wounded, was carried 
by some friendly Indians to their village on the Au Sable, 
and thence to Peoria, where he was liberated by the inter- 
vention of Mr. Thomas Forsyth, the half-brother of Mr. 

* Frenchman. 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 187 

Kinzie. Mrs. Helm had accompanied her parents to St. 
Joseph, where they resided in the family of Alexander 
Robinson, * receiving from them all possible kindness and 
hospitality for several months. 

"After their arrival in Detroit, Mrs. Helm was joined 
by her husband, when they were both arrested by order of 
the British commander, and sent on horseback, in the dead 
of winter, through Canada to Fort George on the Niagara 
frontier. When they arrived at that post, there seemed 
no official appointed to receive them, and notwithstanding 
their long and fatiguing journey, in weather the most cold 
and inclement, Mrs. H., a delicate woman of seventeen 
years, was permitted to sit waiting in her saddle without 
the gate for more than an hour, before the refresliment of 
fire or food, or even the shelter of a roof, was offered them. 
When Col. Sheaffe, who had been absent at the time, was 
informed of this brutal inhospitality, he expressed the 
greatest indignation. He waited on Mrs. Helm immedi- 
ately, apologized in the most courteous manner, and treated 
both her and Lieut. H. with the most considerate kindness, 
until, by an exchange of prisoners, they were liberated, 
and found means to reach their friends in Steuben County, 
N. Y. 

"Capt. Heald had been taken prisoner by an Indian 
from the Kankakee, who had a strong personal regard for 
him, and who, when he saw the wounded and enfeebled 
state of Mrs. H., released her husband that he might accom- 
pany his wife to St. Joseph's. To the latter place they 
were accordingly carried, as has been related, by Chan- 
donnai and his party. In the meantime, the Indian 
who had so nobly released liis prisoner returned to his 

* The Pottowattamie chief, so well known to many of the citi- 
zens of Chicago, now residing at Aux Plaines. 



188 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

village on the Kankakee, where he had the mortification 
of finding that his conduct had excited great dissatisfaction 
among his band. So great was the displeasure manifested, 
that he resolved to make a journey to St. Joseph's and 
reclaim his prisoner. 

"News of his intention being brought to To-pee-nee- 
bee and Ke-po-tah under whose care the prisoners were, 
they held a private council with Chandonnai, Mr. Kinzie, 
and the principal men of the village, the result of which 
was a determination to send Capt. and Mrs. Heald to the 
island of Mackinac, and deliver them up to the British. 

"They were accordingly put in a bark canoe, and pad- 
dled by Robinson and his wife a distance of three hun- 
dred miles along the coast of Micliigan, and surrendered 
as prisoners of war to the Commanding Officer at Mack- 
inac. 

"As an instance of the procrastinating spirit of Capt. 
Heald it may be mentioned that even after he had received 
certain intelligence that his Indian captor was on his way 
from the Kankakee to St. Joseph's to retake him, he 
would still have delayed another day at that place, to 
make preparation for a more comfortable journey to 
Mackinac. 

' ' The soldiers, with their wives and surviving children, 
were dispersed among the different villages of the Potto- 
wattamies upon the Illinois, Wabash, Rock River, and at 
Milwaukie, until the following spring, when they were, 
for the most part, carried to Detroit, and ransomed. 

"Mrs. Burns, with her infant, became the prisoners of 
a cliief, who carried her to his village and treated her with 
great kindness. His wife, from jealousy of the favor 
shown to ' ' the white woman' ' and her child, always treated 
them with great hostility. On one occasion she struck the 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 189 

infant with a tomahawk, and narrowly missed her aim of 
putting an end to it altogether. * They were not left long 
in the power of the old hag, after this demonstration, but 
on the first opportunity carried to a place of safety. 

"The family of Mr. Lee had resided in a house on the 
Lake shore, not far from the fort. Mr. Lee was the owner 
of Lee's Place, which he cultivated as a farm. It was his 
son who ran down with the discharged soldier to give the 
alarm of "Indians" at the fort on the afternoon of the 7th 
of April. The father, the son, and all the other members 
of the family had fallen victmis on the 15th of August, 
except Mrs. Lee and her young infant. These were 
claimed by Black Partridge, and carried to his village on 
the Au Sable. He had been particularly attached to 
a little girl of Mrs. Lee's, about twelve years of age. 
This child had been placed on horseback for the march, 
and as she was unaccustomed to the exercise, she was tied 
fast to the saddle, lest by any accident she should slip off 
or be thrown. 

"She was within reach of the balls at the commence- 
ment of the engagement, and was severely wounded. The 
horse set off on a full gallop, which partly threw her, but 
she was held fast by the bands which confined her, and 
hung dangling as the animal ran violently about. In this 
state she was met by Black Partridge, who caught the 
horse and disengaged her from the saddle. Finding her 
so much wounded that she could not recover, and that she 
was suffering great agony, he put the finisliing stroke to 
her at once with his tomahawk. He afterward said that 

* Twenty-two years after this, as I was on a journey to Chicago 
in the steamer Uncle Sam, a young woman, hearing my name, intro- 
duced herself to me, and raising the hair from her forehead, showed 
me the mark of the tomahawk which had so nearly been fatal to 
her. 



190 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

this was the hardest thing he ever tried to do, but he did 
it because he could not bear to see her suffer. 

"He took the mother and her infant to his village, 
where he became warmly attached to the former — so much 
so that he wished to marry her, but, as she very naturally 
objected, he treated her with the greatest respect and con- 
sideration. He was in no hurry to release her, for he was 
in hopes of prevailing on her to become his wife. In the 
course of the winter her child fell ill. Finding that none 
of the remedies within their reach were effectual. Black 
Partridge proposed to take the little one to Chicago, where 
there was now a French trader living in the mansion of 
Mr. Kinzie, and procure some medical aid from him. 
Wrapping up his charge with the greatest care, he sat out 
on his journey. 

"When he arrived at the residence of M. Du Pin, he 
entered the room where he was, and carefully placed his 
burthen on the floor. 

" 'What have you there?' asked M. Du Pin. 

" 'A young raccoon, which I have brought you as a 
present,' was the reply, and opening the pack, he showed 
the little sick infant. 

' ' When the trader had prescribed for its complaint, and 
Black Partridge was about to return to his home, he told 
his friend his proposal to Mrs. Lee to become liis wife and 
the manner in which it had been received. 

"M. Du Pin entertained some fears that the chief's 
honorable resolution might not hold out, to leave it to the 
lady herself whether to accept his addresses or not, so he 
entered at once into a negotiation for her ransom, and so 
effectually wrought upon the good feelings of Black Par- 
tridge that he consented to bring his fair prisoner at once 
to Chicago, that she might be restored to her friends. 



NARRATIVE OF THE MASSACRE 191 

' ' Whether the kind trader had at the outset any other 
feeling in the matter than sympathy and brotherly kindness 
we cannot say — we only know that in process of time Mrs. 
Lee became Madame Du Pin, and that they lived together 
in great happiness for many years after. 

"The fate of Nau-non-gee, one of the chiefs of the 
Calumet village, and who is mentioned in the early part 
of the narrative, deserves to be recorded. 

"During the battle of the 15th of August the chief 
object of his attack was one Sergeant Hays, a man from 
whom he had received many acts of kindness. 

"After Hays had received a ball through the body, this 
Indian ran up to him to tomahawk him, when the Ser- 
geant, collecting his remaining strength, pierced liim 
through the body with his bayonet. They fell together. 
Other Indians running up soon dispatched Hays, and it 
was not until then that his bayonet was extracted from 
the body of his adversary. 

' ' The wounded chief was carried after the battle to his 
village on the Calumet, where he survived for several days. 
Finding his end approaching, he called together his young 
men and enjoined them in the most solemn manner, to 
regard the safety of their prisoners after his death, and to 
take the lives of none of them from respect to his memory, 
as he deserved his fate from the hands of those whose kind- 
ness he had so Ul-requited. " 



CHAPTER XX 

CAPTIVITY OF J. KINZIE, SEN.— AN AMUSING MISTAKE 

It had been a stipulation of Gen. Hull at the surrender 
of Detroit that the inhabitants of that place should be per- 
mitted to remain undisturbed in their homes. Accordingly 
the family of Mr. Kinzie took up their quarters with their 
friends in the old mansion, which many will still recollect 
as standing on the northeast corner of Jefferson avenue 
and Wayne street. 

The feelings of indignation and sympathy were con- 
stantly aroused in the hearts of the citizens during the 
winter that ensued. They were almost daily called upon 
to witness the cruelties practiced upon the American 
prisoners brought in by their Indian captors. Those who 
could scarcely drag their wounded, bleeding feet over the 
frozen ground, were compelled to dance for the amusement 
of the savages, and these exhibitions sometimes took place 
before the Government House, the residence of Col. 
McKee. Some of the British officers looked on from their 
windows at these heartrending performances ; for the honor 
of humanity we will hope such instances were rare. 

Everything that could be made available among the 
effects of the citizens was offered to ransom their coiuitry- 
men from the hands of these inhuman beings. The prison- 
ers brought in from the River Raisin — those unfortunate 
men who were permitted after their surrender to Gen. 
Proctor to be tortured and murdered by inches by his 
savage allies, excited the sympathies and called for the 

192 



CAPTIVITY OF J. KINZIE, SENIOR 193 

action of the whole community. Private houses were 
turned into hospitals, and every one was forward to get 
possession of as many as possible of the survivors. To 
effect this, even the articles of their apparel were bartered 
by the ladies of Detroit, as they watched from their doors 
or windows the miserable victims carried about for sale. 

In the dwelling of Mr. Kinzie one large room was 
devoted to the reception of the sufferers. Few of them 
survived. Among those spoken as objects of the deepest 
interest were two young gentlemen of Kentucky, brothers, 
both severely wounded, and their womids aggravated to 
a mortal degree by subsequent ill-usage and hardships. 
Their solicitude for each other, and their exhibition in 
various ways of the most tender fraternal affection, created 
an impression never to be forgotten. 

The last bargain made was by black Jim, and one of 
children, who had permission to redeem a negro servant 
of the gallant Col. Allen, with an old white horse, the only 
available article that remained among their possessions. 

A brother of Col. Allen afterwards came to Detroit, 
and the negro preferred returning to servitude rather than 
remaining a stranger in a strange land. 

Mr. Kinzie, as has been related, joined his family at 
Detroit in the month of January. A short time after sus- 
picions arose in the mind of Gen. Proctor that he was in 
correspondence with Gen. Harrison, who was now at Fort 
Meigs, and who was believed to be meditating an advance 
upon Detroit. Lieut. Watson of the British army waited 
upon Mr. Kinzie one day with an invitation to the quar- 
ters of Gen. Proctor on the opposite side of the river, 
saying he wished to speak with him, on business. Quite 
unsuspicious, he complied with the invitation, when to his 
surprise he was ordered into confinement, and strictly 



194 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

guarded in the house of his former partner, Mr. Patterson 
of Sandwich. Finding that he did not return to his home, 
Mrs. Kinzie informed some of the Indian chiefs, his par- 
ticular friends, who immediately repaired to the head-quar- 
ters of the Commanding Officer, demanded their "friend's" 
release, and brought him back to his home. After waiting 
a time until a favorable opportunity presented itself, the 
General sent a detachment of dragoons to arrest him. 
They had succeeded in carrying him away, and crossing 
the river with him. Just at this moment a party of friendly 
Indians made their appearance. 

"Where is the Shaw-nee-aw-kee?" was the first ques- 
tion. "There," replied his wife, pointing across the river, 
"in the hands of the red-coats, who are taking him away 
again. ' ' 

The Indians ran to the river, seized some canoes that 
they found there, and crossing over to Sandwich, compelled 
Gen. Proctor a second time to forego his intentions. 

A third time this officer was more successful, and suc- 
ceeded in arresting Mr. Kinzie and conveying him heavily 
ironed to Fort Maiden, in Canada, at the mouth of the 
Detroit River. Here he was at first treated with great 
severity, but after a time the rigor of his confinement was 
somewhat relaxed, and he was permitted to walk on the 
bank of the river for air and exercise. 

'' On the 10th of September, as he was taking his promen- 
ade under the close supervision of a guard of soldiers, the 
whole party were startled by the sound of guns upon Lake 
Erie, at no great distance below. What could it mean? 
It must be Commodore Barclay firing into some of the 
Yankees. The firing continued. The time allotted the 
prisoner for his daily walk expired, but neither he nor his 
guard observed the lapse of time, so anxiously were they 



CAPTIVITY OF J. KINZIE, SENIOR 195 

listening to what they now felt sure was an engagement 
between sliips of war. At length Mr. Kinzie was reminded 
that the hour for his return to confinement had arrived. 
He petitioned for another half-hour. 

''Let me stay," said he, "till we can learn how the 
battle has gone." 

Very soon a sloop appeared under press of sail, round- 
ing the point, and presently two gun-boats in chase of her. 

"She is running — she bears the British colors," cried 
he — "yes, yes, they are lowering — she is striking her flag! 
Now," turning to the soldiers, "I will go back to prison 
contented — I know how the battle has gone." 

The sloop was the Little Belt, the last of the squadron 
captured by the gallant Perry on that memorable occasion 
which he announced in the immortal words : 

"We have met the enemy, and they are ours!" 

Matters were growing critical, and it was necessary to 
transfer all prisoners to a place of greater security than the 
frontier was now likely to be. It was resolved therefore 
to send Mr. Kinzie to the mother country. Nothing has 
ever appeared, wliich would explain this course of Gen. 
Proctor, in regard to this gentleman. He had been taken 
from the bosom of his family, where he was living quietly 
under the parole which he had received, and protected by 
the stipulations of the surrender. He was kept for months 
in confinement. Now he was placed on horseback under 
a strong guard, who announced that they had orders to 
shoot him through the head, if he offered to speak to a per- 
son upon the road. He was tied upon the saddle in a way 
to prevent his escape, and thus they sat out for Quebec. 
A little incident occurred, which will help to illustrate the 
course invariably pursued towards our citizens at this pe- 
riod, by the British army on the Northwestern frontier. 



196 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The saddle on which Mr. Kinzie rode had not been 
properly fastened, and owing to the rough motion of the 
annual on wliich it was, it turned, so as to bring the rider 
into a most awkward and painful position. His limbs 
being fastened, he could not disengage himself, and in this 
manner he was compelled by those who had charge of him 
to ride until he was nearly exhausted, before they had the 
humanity to release him. 

Arrived at Quebec, he was put on board a small vessel 
to be sent to England. The vessel when a few days out 
at sea was chased by an American frigate and driven into 
Halifax. A second time she set sail, when she sprung 
a leak and was compelled to put back. 

The attempt to send him across the ocean was now 
abandoned, and he was returned to Quebec. Another 
step, equally inexplicable with his arrest, was now taken. 
This was his release and that of Mr. Macomb, of Detroit, 
who was also in confinement in Quebec, and the pemiission 
given them to return to their friends and families, although 
the war was not yet ended. It may possibly be imagined 
that in the treatment these gentlemen received, the British 
Commander-in-crief sheltered himself upon the plea of their 
being "native born British subjects," and perhaps when 
it was ascertained that Mr. Kinzie was indeed a citizen 
of the United States, it was thought safest to release 
hun. 

In the meantime. General Harrison at the head of his 
troops had reached Detroit. He landed on the 29th Sep- 
tember. All the citizens went forth to meet him — Mrs. 
Kinzie, leading her children by the hand, was of the num- 
ber. The General accompanied her to her home, and took 
up his abode there. On Ms arrival he was introduced to 
Kee-po-tah, who happened to be on a visit to the family 



CAPTIVITY OF J. KINZIE, SENIOR 197 

at that time. The General had seen the chief the preced- 
ing year, at the Council at Vincennes, and the meeting 
was one of great cordiality and interest. 



In 1816, Mr. Kinzie and his family again returned to 
Chicago. The fort was rebuilt on a somewhat larger scale 
than the former one. It was not until the return of the 
troops that the bones of the unfortunate Americans who had 
been massacred four years before, were collected and buried. 

An Indian Agency, under the charge of Charles Jewett, 
Esq., of Kentucky, was established. He was succeeded in 
1820 by Dr. Alexander Wolcott, of Connecticut, who 
occupied that position until his death in 1830. 

The troops were removed from the garrison m 1823, 
but restored in 1828, after the Winnebago war. This was 
a disturbance between the Winnebagoes and white settlers 
on and near the Mississippi. After some murders had 
been committed, the young chief. Red Bird, was taken and 
imprisoned at Prairie du Chien to await his trial, where he 
died of chagrin and the irksomeness of confinement. It 
was feared that the Pottowattamies would make common 
cause with the Winnebagoes, and commence a general sys- 
tem of havoc and bloodshed on the frontier. They were 
deterred from such a step, probably, by the exertions of 
i Billy Caldwell, Robinson, and Shau-bee-nay, who made 

■ an expedition among the Rock River bands, to argue and 

persuade them into remaining tranquil. "^'^ 

The few citizens of Chicago in these days, lived for the 
most part a very quiet unvaried life. The great abund- 
ance of game, and the unmense fertility of the lands they 
cultivated, furnished them with a superabundance of all 
the luxuries of garden, corn-field, and dairy. The ques- 
tion was once asked by a friend in the "east countrie; " 



198 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"How do you dispose of all the good things you raise? 
You have no market?' ' " No. " " And yet cannot consume 
it all yourselves?' ' " No. " " What then do you do with it?' ' 

"Why, we manage, when a vessel arrives to persuade 
the Captain to accept a few kegs of butter, and stores of 
corn and vegetables, as a present, and that helps us to get 
rid of some of it." 

The mails arrived, as may be supposed, at very rare 
intervals. They were brought occasionally from Fort 
Clark (Peoria), but more frequently from Fort Wayne, or 
across the peninsula of Michigan, which was still a wilder- 
ness peopled with savages. The hardy adventurer who 
acted as express was, not unfrequently, obliged to imitate 
the birds of heaven and "lodge among the branches," in 
order to ensure the safety of himself and his charge. 

Visitors were very rare, unless it was a friend who came 
to sojourn some time, and share a life in the wilderness. 
A traveller, however, occasionally found his way to the 
spot, in passing to or from "parts unknown," and such 
a one was sure of a hospitable and hearty welcome. 

A gentleman journeying from the southern settlements 
once arrived late in the evening at Wolf Point, where was 
then the small establishment of George Hunt and a Mr. 
Wallace. He stopped and inquired if he could have 
accommodation for the night for himself and his horse. 
The answer was, that they were ill provided to entertain 
a stranger — the house was small, and they were keeping 
"bachelor's hall." 

"Is there no place," inquired the traveller, "where I 
can obtain a lodging?' ' 

' ' Oh ! yes — you will find a very comfortable house, Mr. 
Kinzie's, about half a mile below, near the mouth of the 
river. ' ' 




SHAUBENA. 

(Chief of the Pottawattomies.) From photograph of oil portrait in 
possession of Chicago Historical Society. 



CAPTIVITY OF J. KINZIE, SENIOR 199 

The stranger turned his horse' s head and took the road 
indicated. Arrived at the spot, his first inquiry was : 

"Is this the residence of Mr. Kinzie?" 

"Yes, sir." 

"I should be glad to get accommodation for myself and 
horse." 

"Certainly, sir — walk in." 

The horse was taken to the stable, while the gentleman 
was ushered into a parlor where were two ladies. The 
usual preliminary questions and answers were gone through, 
for in a new country people soon become acquainted, and 
the gentleman ere long found himself seated at a comfort- 
able hot supper — we will venture to say a fine supper — 
since the table in this domestic establislunent has always 
been somewhat famous. 

Apparently, the gentleman enjoyed it, for he made 
himself quite at home. He even called for a boot-jack 
after tea, and drew off his boots. The ladies were a little 
surprised, but they had lived a good while out of the world, 
and they did not know what changes in etiquette might 
have taken place during their retirement. 

Before taking his leave for the night, the traveller sig- 
nified what it would please him to have for breakfast, 
which was duly prepared. The next day proved stormy. 
The gentleman was satisfied with his quarters, and having 
taken care to ascertain that there was no neglect, or defici- 
ency of accommodation so far as his horse was concerned, 
he got through the day very comfortably. 

Now and then, when he was tired of reading, he would 
converse with the family, and seemed, upon the whole, by 
no means disposed to hold himself aloof, but to indulge in 
a little becoming sociability, seeing they were all there 
away in the woods. 



200 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The second day the weather brightened. The traveller 
signified his intention to depart. He ordered his horse to 
the door — then he called for his bill. 

' ' My house is not a tavern, sir, ' ' was the astounding 
reply. 

' ' Not a tavern ! Good heavens ! have I been making 
myself at home in this manner in a private family ? ' ' 

The gentleman was profuse in his apologies, which, 
however, were quite unnecessary, for the family had per- 
ceived from the first the mistake he had fallen into, and 
they had amused themselves during his whole visit in 
anticipating the consternation of their guest when he 
should be undeceived. 



It was in the year 1816 (the same year of the rebuilding 
of the fort, after its destruction by the Indians), that the 
tract of land on which Cliicago stands, together with the 
surrounding country, was ceded to the United States, by 
the Pottowattamies.™ They remained the peaceful occu- 
pants of it, however, for twenty years longer. It was not 
until 1836 that they were removed by Government to lands 
appropriated for their use on the Upper Missouri." 

In the year 1830 the town of Chicago was laid out into 
lots by commissioners appointed by the State. At this 
time the prices of these lots ranged from ten to sixty dollars." 



Mr. Kinzie, who from the geographical position of this 
place, and the vast fertility of the surrounding country, 
had always foretold its eventual prosperity and importance, 
was not permitted to witness the realization of his predic- 
tions. He closed Ms useful and energetic life on the 6th 
of January, 1828, having just completed his sixty-fifth 
year. 



CHAPTER XXI 

A SERMON 

Chicago was not, at the period of my first visit, tlie 
cheerful, happy place it had once been. The death of Dr. 
Wolcott, of Lieut. Furman, and of a promising young son 
of Mr. Beaubien, all within a few weeks of each other, had 
thrown a gloom over all the different branches of the social 
circle. 

The weather, too, was inclement and stormy, beyond 
anything that had been known before. Only twice, during 
a period of two months, did the sun shine out through the 
entire day. So late as the second week in April, when 
my husband had left to return to Fort Winnebago, the 
storms were so severe that he and liis men were obliged 
to lie by two or three days in an Indian lodge. 

Robert Kinzie, Medard Beaubien, and Billy Caldwell 
had gone at the same time to the Calumet to hunt, and as 
they did not make their appearance for many days, we 
were persuaded they had perished with cold. They 
returned at length, however, to our infinite joy, having 
only escaped freezing by the forethought of Robert and 
Caldwell, in carrying each two blankets instead of one. 

Our only recreation was an occasional ride on horseback 
when the weather would permit, through the woods on the 
north side of the river, or across the prairie, along the lake 
shore on the south. 

When we went in the former direction, a little bridle- 
path took us along what is now Rush street. The thick 

201 



202 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

boughs of the trees arched over our heads, and we were 
often compelled, as we rode, to break away the projecting 
branches of the shrubs which impeded our path. The little 
prairie west of Wright' s Woods was the usual termination 
of our ride in this direction. 

When we chose the path across the prairie towards the 
south, we generally passed Dr. Harmon, superintending 
the construction of a sod fenee, at a spot he had chosen, 
near the shore of the lake. In this inclosure he occupied 
himself, as the season advanced, in planting fruit stones 
of all descriptions, to make ready a garden and orchard for 
future enjoyment. 

We usually stopped to have a little chat. The two 
favorite themes of the Doctor were horticulture, and the 
certain future importance of Chicago. That it was destined 
to be a great city, was his unalterable conviction; and 
indeed, by tliis time, all forest and prairie as it was, we 
half began to believe it ourselves. 

On the pleasant afternoons which we occasionally 
enjoyed as the season advanced, we found no small amuse- 
ment in practising pistol-firing. The place appropriated 
to this sport was outside the pickets, the mark being placed 
on a panel in one of the bastions. The gentlemen must 
not be offended if I record that, in process of time, the 
ladies acquired a degree of skill that enabled them, as a 
general thing, to come off triumphant. One of the ladies 
was a great shot, having brought down her grouse on the 
wing, to the no small delight of Captain Scott" — with 
regard to the others 1 am afraid it was more politeness than 
want of skill, which induced the gentlemen to yield the 
palm to them. 

Now and then there was a little excitement within the 
fort, aroused by the discovery that a settler had been 



A SERMON 203 

engaged in selling milk-punch, instead of milk, to the sol- 
diers, thereby interfering in no small degree with the 
regularity and perfect discipline of the service. The first 
step was to "drum out" the offender with all the honors 
of war — that is, with a party-colored dress, and the Rogue's 
March played behind liim. The next, to place all the vic- 
tims of this piece of deception in the guard-house, where 
the Commanding Officer's lady supplied them bountifully 
with coffee and hot cakes, by way of opening their eyes to 
the enormity of their offence. It was not to be wondered 
at that the officers sometimes complained of its being more 
of a strife with the soldiers who should get into the guard- 
house, than who should keep out of it. The poor fellows 
knew when they were well off. 

Once, upon a Sunday, we were rowed up to "the 
point" to attend a religious service, conducted by Father 
S — , as he was called. 

We saw a tall, slender man, dressed in a green frock 
coat, from the sleeves of which dangled a pair of hands 
giving abundant evidence, together with the rest of his 
dress, that he placed small faith in the axiom — "cleanli- 
ness is a part of holiness." 

He stepped briskly upon a little platform behind a table, 
and commenced his discourse. His subject was, "The 
fear of God." 

' ' There was a kind of fear, ' ' he told us, ' ' that was very 
nearly aZge-a-nated to love: so nearly, that it was not 
worth while splitting hairs for the difference." He then 
went on to describe this kind of fear. He grew more and 
more involved as he proceeded with his description, until 
at length, quite bewildered, he paused and exclaimed, 
"Come, let's stop a little while, and clear away the brush." 
He unravelled, as well as he was able, the tangled thread 



204 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

of his ideas, and went on with his subject. But soon again 
losing his way, he came to a second halt. "Now," said 
he, wiping the perspiration from his forehead with a red 
cotton handkerchief many degrees from clean, "now, sup- 
pose we drive back a little piece." Thus he recapitulated 
what he wished to impress upon us, of the necessity of 
cherishing a fear that maketh wise unto salvation, "which 
fear," said he, "may we all enjoy, that together we may 
soar away, on the rolling clouds of aether, to a boundless 
and happy eternity, which is the wish of your humble 
servant." And, flourishing abroad his hands, with the 
best of dancing-school bows, he took seat. 

It will be readily imagined that we felt our own reli- 
gious exercises at home to be more edifjdng than such as 
this, and that we confined ourselves to them for the future. 

The return of our brother, Robert Kinzie, from Pales- 
tine (not the Holy Land, but the seat of the Land Office), 
with the certificate of the title of the family to that portion 
of Chicago since known as " Kinzie' s Addition," was 
looked upon as establishing a home for us at some future 
day, if the glorious dreams of good Dr. Harmon, and a few 
others, should come to be realized. One little incident 
will show how moderate were, in fact, the anticipations of 
most persons at that period. 

The certificate, which was issued in Robert's name, 
he representing the family in making the application, 
described only a fractional quarter section of one hundred 
and two acres, instead of one hundred and sixty acres, the 
river and Lake Michigan cutting off fifty-eight acres on 
the southern and eastern lines of the quarter. The 
applicants had liberty to select their complement of fifty- 
eight acres out of any unappropriated land that suited 
them. 



A SERMON 205 

''Now, my son," said his mother, to Robert, "lay your 
claim on the cornfield at Wolf Point. It is fine land, and 
will always be valuable for cultivation — besides, as it faces 
down the main river, the situation will always be a con- 
venient one." 

The answer was a hearty laugh. "Hear mother," said 
Robert. "We have just got a hundred and two acres — 
more than we shall ever want, or know what to do with, 
and now she would have me go and claim fifty-eight acres 
more!" 

"Take my advice, my boy," repeated his mother, "or 
you may live one day to regret it. " 

"Well, I cannot see how I can ever regret not getting 
more than we can possibly make use of." And so the 
matter ended. The fifty-eight acres were never claimed, 
and there was, 1 think, a very general impression that ask- 
ing for our just rights in the case would have a very grasp- 
ing, covetous look. How much wiser five and twenty 
years have made us! 



During my sojourn of two months at Chicago, our 
mother often entertained me with stories of her early life 
and adventures. The following is her history of her cap- 
tivity among the Senecas, wliich I have put in the form 
of a tale, although without the slightest variation from the 
facts as I received them from her lips, and those of her 
sister, Mrs. William Forsyth, of Sandwich (C. W.), the 
little Maggie of the story. 



CHAPTER XXII 

THE CAPTIVES 

It is well known tliat previous to the war of the Revo- 
lution, the whole of the western portion of Pennsylvania 
was inhabited chiefly by different Indian tribes. Of these, 
the Delawares were the friends of the whites, and after the 
commencement of the great struggle, took part with the 
United States. The Iroquois, on the contrary, were the 
friends and allies of the mother country. 

Very few white settlers had ventured beyond the Sus- 
quehannah. The numerous roving bands of Shawanoes, 
Nanticokes, &c., although sometimes professing friendship 
with the Americans, and acting in concert with the Dela- 
wares or Lenape as allies, at others suffered themselves 
to be seduced by their neighbors, the Iroquois, to show 
a most sanguinary spirit of hostility. 

For this reason, the life of the inhabitants of the fron- 
tier was one of constant peril and alarm. Many a scene 
of dismal barbarity was enacted, as the history of the times 
testifies, and even those who felt themselves in some meas- 
ure protected by their immediate neighbors, the Delawares, 
never lost sight of the caution required by their exposed 
situation. 

The vicinity of the military garrison at Pittsburgh, or 
Fort Pitt, as it was then called, gave additional security 
to those who had pushed further west, among the fertile 
valleys of the Alleghany and Monongahela. Among these 
were the family of Mr. Lytle, who, about two years previ- 

206 



THE CAPTIVES 207 

ous to the opening of our story, had removed from Path 
Valley, near Carlisle, and settled himself on the banks of 
Plum River, a tributary of the Alleghany. Here, with 
his wife and five children, he had continued to live in com- 
fort and security, undisturbed by any hostile visit, and only 
annoyed by occasional false alarms from his more timorous 
neighbors, who having had more experience in frontier life, 
were prone to anticipate evil, as well as to magnify every 
appearance of danger. 



On a bright afternoon in the autumn of 1779, two chil- 
dren of Mr. Lytic, a girl of nine, and her brother, two 
years younger, were playing in a little dingle or hollow in 
the rear of their father's house. Some large trees, which 
had been recently felled, were lying here and there still 
untrimmed of their branches, and many logs, prepared for 
fuel, were scattered around. Upon one of these the chil- 
dren, wearied with their sports, seated themselves, and to 
beguile the time they fell into conversation upon a subject 
that greatly perplexed them. 

While playing in the same place a few hours previous, 
they had imagined they saw an Indian lurking behind one 
of the fallen trees. The Indians of the neighborhood were 
in the habit of making occasional visits to the family, and 
they had become familiar and even affectionate with many 
of them, but this seemed a stranger, and after the first 
hasty glance they fled in alarm to the house. 

Their mother chid them for the report they brought, 
which she endeavored to convince them was without foun- 
dation. ' ' You know, ' ' said she, ' ' you are always alarming 
us unnecessarily — the neighbors' children have frightened 
you to death. Go back to your play and learn to be more 
courageous." 



208 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

So the children returned to their sports, hardly per- 
suaded by their mother's arguments. While they were 
thus seated upon the trunk of the tree, their discourse 
was interrupted by the note, apparently, of a quail not 
far off. 

"Listen," said the boy, as a second note answered the 
first, "do you hear that?" 

' ' Yes, ' ' was the reply, and after a few moments' silence, 
"do you not hear a rustling among the branches of the 
tree yonder?" 

"Perhaps it is a squirrel — but look! what is that? 
Surely I saw something red among the branches. It looked 
like a fawn popping up its head." 

At this moment, the children who had been gazing so 
intently in the direction of the fallen tree that all other 
objects were forgotten, felt themselves seized from behind 
and pinioned in an iron grasp. Wliat was their horror 
and dismay to find themselves in the arms of savages, 
whose terrific countenances and gestures plainly showed 
them to be enemies! 

They made signs to the children to be silent, on pain 
of death, and hurried them off, half dead with terror, in 
a direction leading from their father's habitation. After 
travelling some distance in profound silence, the severity 
oi their captors somewhat relaxed, and as night approached 
the party halted, after adopting the usual precautions to 
secure themselves against a surprise. 

In an agony of uncertainty and terror, torn from their 
beloved home and parents, and anticipating all the horrors 
with which the rumors of the times had invested a captiv- 
ity among the Indians — perhaps even a torturing death — 
the poor children could no longer restrain their grief, but 
gave vent to sobs and lamentations. 



THE CAPTIVES 209 

Their distress appeared to excite the compassion of one 
of the party, a man of mild aspect, who approached and 
endeavored to soothe them. He spread them a couch of 
the long grass which grew near the encamping place, offered 
them a portion of his own stock of dried meat and parched 
corn, and gave them to understand by signs that no further 
evil was intended them. 

These kindly demonstrations were interrupted by the 
arrival of another party of the enemy, bringing with them 
the mother of the little prisoners with her youngest child, 
an infant of three months old. 

It had so happened that the father of the family, with 
his serving-men, had gone early in the day to a raising at 
a few miles' distance, and the house had thus been left 
without a defender. The long period of tranquillity which 
they had enjoyed, free from all molestation or alarm from 
the savages, had quite thrown them off their guard, and 
they had recently laid aside some of the caution they had 
formerly found necessary. 

These Indians, by lying in wait, had found the favor- 
able moment for seizing the defenceless family and making 
them prisoners. Judging from their paint, and other 
marks by which the early settlers learned to distinguish 
the various tribes, Mrs. Lytle conjectured that those into 
whose hands she and her children had fallen were Senecas. 
Nor was she mistaken. It was a party of that tribe who 
had descended from their village with the intention of fall- 
ing upon some isolated band of their enemies, the Dela- 
wares, but failing in tliis, had made themselves amends by 
capturing a few wliite settlers. 

It is to be attributed to the generally mild disposition 
of this tribe, together with the magnanimous character of 
the chief who accompanied the patrty, that their prisoners 



210 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

in the present instance escaped the fate of most of the 
Americans who were so unhappy as to fall into the hands 
of the Iroquois. 

The children learned from their mother that she was 
profoundly ignorant of the fate of their remaining brother 
and sister, a boy of six and a little girl of four years of 
age, but she was in hopes they had made good their escape 
with the servant girl, who had likewise disappeared from 
the commencement. 

After remaining a few hours to recruit the exhausted 
frames of the prisoners, the savages again started on their 
march, one of the older Indians proffering to relieve the 
mother from the burden of her infant, wliich she had 
liitherto carried in her arms. Pleased with the unexpected 
kindness, she resigned to him her tender charge. 

Thus they pui"sued their way, the savage who carried 
the mfant lingering somewhat beliind the rest of the party, 
until finding a spot convenient for his purpose, he grasped 
his innocent victim by the feet, and with one whirl, to add 
strength to the blow, dashed out its brains against a tree. 
Leaving the body upon the spot, he rejoined the party. 

The mother, misuspicious of what had passed, regarded 
him earnestly as he reappeared without the cliild — then 
gazed wildly around on the rest of the group. Her beloved 
little one was not there. Its absence spoke its fate, yet, 
suppressing the shriek of agony, for she knew that the 
lives of the remaining ones depended upon her firmness in 
that trying hour, she drew them yet closer to her and pur- 
sued her melancholy way without a word spoken or a 
question asked. 

From the depths of her heart she cried unto Him who 
is able to save, and He comforted her with hopes of deliv- 
erance for the surviving ones, for she saw that if blood 



THE CAPTIVES 211 

had been their sole object the scalps of herself and her chil- 
dren would have been taken upon the spot where they 
were made prisoners. 

She read too in the eyes of one who was evidently the 
commander of the party an expression more merciful than 
she had even dared to hope. Particularly had she observed 
his soothing manner and manifest partiality towards her 
eldest child, the little girl of whom we have spoken, and 
she built many a bright hope of escape or ransom upon 
these slender foundations. 

After a toilsome and painful march of many days, the 
party reached the Seneca village, upon the headwaters of 
the AUeghany, near what is now called Olean Point. On 
their arrival the chief, their conductor, who was distin- 
guished by the name of the Big- White-Man,* led his pris- 
oners to the principal lodge. This was occupied by his 
mother, the widow of the head-chief of that band, and 
who was called by them the Old Queen. 

On entering her presence, her son presented her the 
little girl, saying: 

"My mother — 1 bring you a cliild to supply the place 
of my brother, who was killed by the Lenape six moons 
ago. She shall dwell in my lodge, and be to me a sister. 
Take the wliite woman and her cliildren and treat them 
kindly — our father will give us many horses and guns to 
buy them back again. ' ' 

He referred to the British Indian agent of his tribe. 
Col. Jolinson,'* an excellent and benevolent gentleman, 
who resided at Fort Niagara, on the British side of the- 
river of that name. 

* Although this is the name our mother preserved of her bene- 
factor, it seems evident that this chief was in fact Corn-Planter, a 
personage well known in the history of the times. There could 
hardly have been two such prominent chiefs in the same village. 



212 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The old queen fulfilled the injunctions of her son. She 
received the prisoners, and every comfort was provided 
them that her simple and primitive mode of life rendered 
possible. 



We must now return to the place and period at which 
our story commences. 

Late in the evening of that day the father returned to 
his dwelling. All within and around was silent and deso- 
late. No trace of a living creature was to be found 
throughout the house or grounds. His nearest neighbors 
lived at a considerable distance, but to them he hastened, 
frantically demanding tidings of his family. 

As he aroused them from their slumbers, one and 
another joined liim in the search, and at length, at the 
house of one of them, was found the servant-maid who 
had effected her escape. Her first place of refuge, she 
said, had been a large brewing-tub in an outer kitchen, 
under which she had, at the first alarm, secreted herself 
mitil the departure of the Indians, who were evidently in 
haste, gave her an opportmiity of fleeing to a place of 
safety. She could give no tidings of her mistress and the 
children, except that they had not been murdered in her 
sight or hearing. 

At length, having scoured the neighborhood without 
success, Mr. Lytle remembered an old settler who lived 
alone, far up the valley. Thither he and his friends imme- 
diately repaired, and from liim they learned that, being at 
work in his field just before smiset, he had seen a party 
of strange Indians passing at a short distance from his 
cabin. As they wound along the brow of the liill, he could 
perceive that they had prisoners with them — a woman and 
child. The woman he knew to be a white, as she carried 



THE CAPTIVES 213 

her infant in her arms instead of upon her back, after the 
manner of the savages. 

Day had now begun to break, for the night had been 
passed in fruitless researches, and the agonized father after 
a consultation with liis kind friends and neighbors, accepted 
their offer to accompany him to Fort Pitt to ask advice 
and assistance of the Commandant and Indian Agent at 
that place. 

Proceeding down the valley, as they approached a hut 
which the night before they had found apparently deserted, 
they were startled by observing two children standing upon 
the high bank in front of it. The delighted father recog- 
nized two of his missing flock, but no tidings could they 
give him of their mother and the other lost ones. Their 
story was simple and touching. 

They were playing in the garden, when they were 
alarmed by seeing the Indians enter the yard near the 
house. Unperceived by them, the brother, who was but 
six years of age, helped his little sister over the fence into 
a field overrun with bushes of the blackberry and wild rasp- 
berry. They concealed themselves among these for a 
while, and then, finding aU quiet, they attempted to force 
their way to the side of the field furthest from the house. 
Unfortunately the little girl in her play in the garden had 
pulled off her shoes and stockings, and the briars tearing 
and wounding her tender feet, she with difficulty could 
refrain from crying out. Her brother took off his stock- 
ings and put them on her feet. He attempted, too, to pro- 
tect them with his shoes, but they were too large, and kept 
slipping off, so that she could not wear them. For a time, 
they persevered in making what they considered their 
escape from certain death, for, as I have said, the children 
had been taught by the tales they had heard to regard all 



214 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

strange Indians as ministers of torture, and of horrors 
worse than death. Exhausted with pain and fatigue, 
the poor little girl at length declared she could go no 
further. 

"Then, Maggie," said her brother, "I must kill you, 
for I cannot let you be killed by the Indians." 

"Oh! no, Thomas," pleaded she, "do not, pray do not 
kill me — I do not think the Indians will find us!" 

' ' Oh ! yes they will, Maggie, and I could kill you so 
much easier than they would!" 

For a long time he endeavored to persuade her, and 
even looked about for a stick sufficiently large for his pur- 
pose, but despair gave the little creature strength, and she 
promised her brother that she would neither complain nor 
falter, if he would assist her in making her way out of the 
field. 

The idea of the little boy that he could save his sister 
from savage barbarity by taking her life himself, shows 
what tales of horror the children of the early settlers were 
familiar with. 

After a few more efforts they made their way out of the 
field, into an unenclosed pasture-ground, where to their 
great delight they saw some cows feeding. They recog- 
nized them as belonging to Granny Myers, an old woman 
who lived at some little distance, but in what direction 
from the place they then were, they were utterly ignorant. 

With a sagacity beyond his years, the boy said : 

"Let us hide ourselves till sunset, when the cows will 
go home, and we will follow them." 

They did so, but to their dismay, when they reached 
Granny Myers' they found the house deserted. The old 
woman had been called by some business down the valley 
and did not return that night. 



THE CAPTIVES 215 

Tired and hungry they could go no further, but after 
an ahnost fruitless endeavor to get some milk from the 
cows, they laid themselves down to sleep under an old 
bedstead that stood behind the house. Their father and 
his party had caused them additional terror in the night. 
The shouts and calls which had been designed to arouse 
the imnates of the house, they had mistaken for the whoop 
of the Indians, and not bemg able to distinguish friends 
from foes, they had crept close to one another, as far out 
of sight as possible. When found the following morn- 
ing, they were debating what course to take next, for 
safety. 

The commandant at Fort Pitt entered warmly into the 
affairs of Mr. Lytle, and readily furnished him with a 
detachment of soldiers, to aid liim and his friends in the 
pursuit of the marauders. Some circumstances having 
occurred to throw suspicion upon the Senecas, the party 
soon directed their search among the villages of that tribe. 

Their inquiries were prosecuted in various directions, 
and always with great caution, for all the tribes of the 
Iroquois, or, as they pompously called themselves, the 
Five Nations, being allies of Great Britain, were conse- 
quently inveterate in their hostility to the Americans. 
Thus, some time had elapsed before the father with his 
attendants reached the village of the Big- White-Man. 

A treaty was immediately entered into for the ransom 
of the captives, which was easUy accomplished in regard 
to Mrs. Lytle and the younger child. But no offers, no 
entreaties, no promises, could procure the release of the 
little Eleanor, the adopted child of the tribe. "No," the 
chief said, "she was liis sister; he had taken her to supply 
the place of his brother who was killed by the enemy — she 
was dear to him, and he would not part with her. ' ' 



216 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Finding every effort unavailing to shake this resolution 
the father was at length compelled to take his sorrowful 
departure with such of his beloved ones as he had the 
good fortune to recover. 

We will not attempt to depict the grief of parents com- 
pelled thus to give up a darling child, and to leave her in 
the hands of savages, whom until now they had too much 
reason to regard as merciless. But there was no alterna- 
tive. Commending her to the care of their Heavenly 
Father, and cheered by the manifest tenderness with wliich 
she had thus far been treated, they sat out on their melan- 
choly journey homeward, trusting that some future effort 
would be more effectual for the recovery of their little 
girl. 

Having placed his family in safety at Pittsburgh, Mr. 
Lytle, still assisted by the Commandant and the Indian 
Agent, undertook an expedition to the frontier to the resi- 
dence of the British agent. Col. Johnson. His represen- 
tation of the case warmly interested the feelings of that 
benevolent officer, who promised him to spare no exertions 
in his behalf. Tliis promise he religiously performed. 
He went in person to the village of the Big- White-Man, 
as soon as the opening of the spring permitted, and offered 
him many splendid presents of guns and horses, but the 
chief was inexorable. 

Time rolled on, and every year the hope of recovering 
the little captive became more faint. She, in the mean- 
time, continued to wind herself more and more closely 
around the heart of her Indian brother. Nothing could 
exceed the consideration and affection with which she was 
treated, not only by himself, but by his mother, the Old 
Queen. All their stock of brooches and wampum was 
employed in the decoration of her person. The principal 



THE CAPTIVES 217 

seat and the most delicate viands were invariably reserved 
for her, and no efforts were spared to promote her happi- 
ness, and to render her forgetful of her former home and 
kindred. 

Thus, though she had beheld, with a feeling almost 
amounting to despair, the departure of her parents and 
dear little brother, and had for a long time resisted every 
attempt at consolation, preferring even death to a life of 
separation from all she loved, yet time, as it ever does, 
brought its soothing balm, and she at length grew con- 
tented and happy. 

From her activity and the energy of her character, qual- 
ities for which she was remarkable to the latest period of 
her life, the name was given her of The Ship under full sail. 



The only drawback to the happiness of the little pris- 
oner, aside from her longings after her own dear home, 
was the enmity she encountered from the wife of the Big- 
White-Man. This woman, from the day of her arrival at 
the village, and adoption into the family as a sister, had 
conceived for her the greatest animosity, which, at first, 
she had the prudence to conceal from the observation of 
her husband. 

It was perhaps natural that a wife should give way to 
some feelings of jealousy at seeing her own place in the 
heart of her husband usurped, as she imagined, by the 
child of their enemy, the American. But these feelings 
were aggravated by a bad and vindictive temper, and by 
the indifference with which her husband listened to her 
complaints and murmurings. 

As she had no children of her own to engage her atten- 
tion, her mind was the more engrossed and inflamed with 
her fancied wrongs, and with devising means for their 



218 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

redress. An opportunity of attempting the latter was not 
long wanting. 

During the absence of the Big- White-Man upon some 
war-party, or hunting excursion, liis little sister was taken 
ill with fever and ague. She was nursed with the utmost 
tenderness by the Old Queen, and the wife of the cliief, 
to lull suspicion, and thereby accomplish her purpose, was 
likewise unwearied in her assiduities to the little favorite. 

One afternoon, during the temporary absence of the Old 
Queen, her daughter-in-law entered the lodge with a bowl 
of something she had prepared, and stooping down to 
the mat on which the child lay, said, in an affectionate 
accent: 

"Drink, my sister, I have brought you that which will 
drive this fever far from you." 

On raising her head to reply, the little girl perceived 
a pair of eyes peeping through a crevice in the lodge, and 
fixed upon her with a very peculiar and significant expres- 
sion. With the quick perception acquired partly from 
nature, and partly from her intercourse with this people, 
she replied faintly : 

"Set it down, my sister. When this fit of the fever 
has passed, I will drink your medicine. ' ' 

The squaw, too cautious to use importunity, busied 
herself about in the lodge for a short tune, then withdrew 
to another, near at hand. Meantime, the bright eyes con- 
tinued peering through the opening, until they had watched 
their object fairly out of sight, then a low voice, the voice 
of a young friend and play-fellow, spoke : 

"Do not drink that which your brother's wife has 
brought you. She hates you, and is only waiting an 
opportunity to rid herself of you. I have watched her all 
the morning, and have seen her gathering the most deadly 



THE CAPTIVES 219 

herbs. I knew for whom they were intended, and came 
hither to warn you." 

"Take the bowl," said the little invalid, "and carry 
it to my mother's lodge." 

This was accordingly done. The contents of the bowl 
were found to consist principally of a decoction of the root 
of the May-apple, the most deadly poison known among 
the Indians. 

It is not in the power of language to describe the indig- 
nation that pervaded the little commmiity when this dis- 
covery was made known. The squaws ran to and fro, as 
is their custom when excited, each vying with the other 
in heaping invectives upon the culprit. No further pun- 
ishment was, however, for the present inflicted upon her, 
but the first burst of rage over, she was treated with silent 
abhorrence. 

The little patient was removed to the lodge of the Old 
Queen, and strictly guarded, while her enemy was left to 
wander in silence and solitude about the fields and woods, 
until the return of her husband should determine her pun- 
isliment. 

In a few days, the excursion being over, the Big- 
White-Man and his party returned to the villlage. Con- 
trary to the usual custom of savages, he did not, in his 
first transport at learning the attempt on the life of his 
little sister, take summary vengeance on the offender. He 
contented himself with banishing her from liis lodge, never 
to return, and condemning her to hoe corn in a distant 
part of the large field or enclosure which served the whole 
community for a garden. 

Although she would still show her vindictive disposi- 
tion whenever, by chance, the little girl with her compan- 
ions wandered into that vicinity by striking at her with 



220 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

her hoe, or by some other spiteful manifestation, yet she 
was either too well watched, or stood too much in awe of 
her former husband, to repeat the attempt upon his sister' s 
life. 

Four years had now elapsed since the captvire of little 
Nelly. Her heart was by nature warm and affectionate, 
so that the unbounded tenderness of those she dwelt among 
had called forth a corresponding feeling of affection in her 
heart. She regarded the Chief and his mother with love 
and reverence, and had so completely learned their lan- 
guage and customs as almost to have forgotten her own. 

So identified had she become with the tribe, that the 
remembrance of her home and family had nearly faded from 
her memory ; all but her mother — her mother whom she 
had loved with a strength of affection natural to her warm 
and ardent character, and to whom her heart still clung 
with a fondness that no time or change could destroy. 

The peace of 1783 between Great Britain and the 
United States now took place. A general pacification of 
the Indian tribes was the consequence, and fresh hopes 
were renewed in the bosoms of Mr. and Mrs. Lytle. 

They removed with their family to Fort Niagara, near 
which, on the American side, was the great Oomicil Fire 
of the Senecas. Col. Johnson readily undertook a fresh 
negotiation with the Chief, but in order to ensure every 
chance of success, he again proceeded in person to the 
village of the Big- White-Man. 

His visit was most opportune. It was the "Feast of 
the Green Corn," when he arrived among them. This 
observance, which corresponds so strikingly with the Jew- 
ish feast of Tabernacles that, together with other customs, 
it has led many to believe the Indian nations the descend- 



THE CAPTIVES 221 

ants of the lost ten tribes of Israel, made it a season of 
general joy and festivity. All other occupations were sus- 
pended to give place to social enjoyment in the open air, 
or in arbors formed of the green branches of the trees. 
Every one appeared in his gala dress. That of the little 
adopted child consisted of a petticoat of blue broadcloth, 
bordered with gay-colored ribbons ; a sack or upper gar- 
ment of black silk, ornamented with three rows of silver 
brooches, the centre ones from the throat to the hem being 
of large size, and those from the shoulders down being no 
larger than a shilling-piece, and set as closely as possi- 
ble. Around her neck were innumerable strings of white 
and purple wampum, an Indian ornament manufactured 
from the inner surface of the muscle-shell. Her hair 
was clubbed behind, and loaded with beads of various 
colors. Leggings of scarlet cloth, and moccasins of 
deer-skin embroidered with porcupine quills, completed her 
costume. 

Col. Johnson was received with all the consideration 
due to his position, and to the long friendship that had 
subsisted between him and the tribe. 

Observing that the liilarity of the festival had warmed 
and opened all hearts, he took occasion in an interview 
with the chief to expatiate upon the parental affection 
wliich had led the father and mother of his little sister 
to give up their friends and home, and come hmidreds of 
miles away, in the single hope of sometimes looking upon 
and embracing her. The heart of the chief softened as he 
listened to this representation, and he was induced to 
promise that at the Grand Council soon to be held at Fort 
Niagara he would attend, bringing his little sister with 
him. 

He exacted a promise, however, from Col. Jolmson, 



222 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

that not only no effort should be made to reclaim the child, 
but that even no proposition to part with her should be 
offered him. 

The time at length arrived when, her heart bounding 
with joy, little Nelly was placed on horseback to accom- 
pany her Indian brother to the great Council of the Sene- 
cas. She had promised hmi that she would never leave 
him without his permission, and he relied confidently on 
her word thus given. 

As the chiefs and warriors arrived in successive bands 
to meet then- father, the agent, at the council- fire, how 
did the anxious hearts of the parents beat with alternate 
hope and fear! The officers of the fort had kindly given 
them quarters for the time being, and the ladies, whose 
sympathies were strongly excited, had accompanied the 
mother to the place of council, and joined in her longing 
watch for the first appearance of the band from the Alle- 
ghany river. 

At length they were discerned, emerging from the forest 
on the opposite or American side. Boats were sent across 
by the Commanding Officer, to bring the chief and his 
party. The father and mother, attended by all the officers 
and ladies, stood upon the grassy bank awaiting their 
approach. They had seen at a glance that the little captive 
was with them. 

When about to enter the boat, the chief said to some 
of liis young men, "stand here with the horses, and wait 
untn I return." 

He was told that the horses should be ferried across and 
taken care of. 

"No," said he, "let them wait." 

He held his darling by the hand until the river was 
passed — until the boat touched the bank — until the child 



THE CAPTIVES 223 

sprang forward into tlie arms of the mother from whom she 
had been so long separated. 

When the Chief witnessed that outburst of affection he 
could withstand no longer. 

"She shall go," said he. "The mother must have her 
child again. 1 will go back alone." 

With one silent gesture of farewell he turned and 
stepped on board the boat. No arguments or entreaties 
could induce him to remain at the council, but having 
gained the other side of the Niagara, he mounted his horse, 
and with his young men was soon lost in the depths of the 
forest. 

After a sojourn of a few weeks at Niagara, Mr. Lytle, 
dreading lest the resolution of the Big- White-Man should 
give way, and measures be taken to deprive liim once more 
of his child, came to the determination of again changing 
his place of abode. He therefore took the first opportu- 
nity of crossing Lake Erie with his family, and settled 
himself in the neighborhood of Detroit, where he con- 
tinued afterward to reside. 

Little Nelly saw her friend the Cliief no more, but she 
never forgot him. To the day of her death she remem- 
bered with tenderness and gratitude her brother, the Big- 
White-Man, and her friends and playfellows among the 
Senecas. 



CHAPTER XXIII 

SECOND SIGHT— HICKORY CREEK 

At the age of fourteen the heroine of the foregoing 
story married Captain McKillip, a British officer. Tliis 
gentleman was killed near Fort Defiance, as it was after- 
ward called, at the Miami Rapids, in 1794. A detaclmient 
of British troops had been sent down from Detroit, to take 
possession of tliis post. Gen. Wayne was then on a cam- 
paign against the Indians, and the British Government 
thought proper to make a few demonstrations in behalf of 
their allies. Having gone out with a party to reconnoitre, 
Captain McKillip was returning to his post after dark, 
when he was fired upon and killed by one of liis own senti- 
nels. Mrs. Helm was the daughter of this marriage. 

During the widowhood of Mrs. McKillip she resided 
with her parents at Grosse Pointe, eight miles above 
Detroit, and it was during tliis period that an event 
occurred, which from the melancholy and mysterious cir- 
cumstances attending it, was always dwelt upon by her 
with peculiar interest. 

Her second brother, Thomas Lytle, was, from his ami- 
able and affectionate character, the most dearly beloved by 
her of all the numerous family circle. He was paying his 
addresses to a young lady who resided at the river Trench, * 
as it was then called, now the river Thames, a stream 
emptying into Lake St. Clair, about twenty miles above 
Detroit. In visiting this young lady, it was his custom 

* From the French — Tranche, a deep cut. 

224 



SECOND SIGHT— HICKORY CREEK 225 

to cross the Detroit river by the ferry with his horse, and 
then proceed by land to the river Trench, which was, at 
some seasons of the year, a fordable stream. 

On a fine forenoon, late in the spring, he had taken 
leave of his mother and sister for one of these periodical 
visits, which were usually of two or three days' duration. 

After dinner, as his sister was sitting at work by an 
open window which looked upon a little side enclosure 
filled with fruit-trees, she was startled by observing some 
object opposite the window, between her and the light. 
She raised her eyes and saw her brother Thomas. He was 
without his horse, and carried his saddle upon his shoulders. 

Surprised that she had not heard the gate opening for 
his entrance, and also at his singular appearance, laden in 
that manner, she addressed him, and inquired what had 
happened, and why he had returned so soon. He made 
her no reply, but looked earnestly in her face, as he moved 
slowly along the paved walk that led to the stables. 

She waited a few moments expecting he would reappear 
to give an account of himself and his adventures, but at 
length, growing impatient at his delay, she put down her 
work and went towards the rear of the house to find liim. 

The first person she met was her mother. "Have you 
seen Thomas?" she inquired. 

"Thomas! He has gone to the river Trench." 

"No, he has returned — I saw him pass the window not 
fifteen minutes since." 

' ' Then he will be in presently. ' ' 

His sister, however, could not wait. She proceeded 
to the stables, she searched in all directions. No Thomas 
— no horse — no saddle. She made inquiry of the domes- 
tics. No one had seen him. She then returned and told 
her mother what had happened. 



226 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"You must have fallen asleep and dreamed it," said 
her mother. 

' ' No, indeed ! I was wide awake — I spoke to him, and 
he gave me no answer, but such a look!" 

All the afternoon she felt an uneasiness she could not 
reason herself out of. 

The next morning came a messenger from the river 
Trench with dismal tidings. 

The bodies of the young man and his horse had been 
found drowned a short distance below the ford of the river. 

It appeared that on arriving at the bank of the river, he 
found it swollen beyond its usual depth by the recent rains. 
It being necessary to swim the stream with his horse, he had 
taken off his clothes and made them into a packet which 
he fastened upon his shoulders. It was supposed that the 
strength of the rapid torrent displaced the bundle, which 
thus served to draw his head under water and keep it there, 
without the power of raising it. All this was gathered from 
the position and appearance of the bodies when found. 

From the time at which he had been seen passing a house 
which stood near the stream, on his way to the ford, it was 
evident that he must have met his fate at the very moment 
his sister saw, or thought she saw him, passing before her. 

I could not but suggest the inquiry, when these sad 
particulars were narrated to me : 

"Mother, is it not possible this might have been a 
dream?' ' 

"A dream? No, indeed, my child. I was perfectly 
wide awake — as much so as I am at this moment. I am 
not superstitious. I have never believed in ghosts or 
witches, but nothing can ever persuade me that this was 
not a warning sent from God, to prepare me for my 
brother's death." 



SECOND SIGHT— HICKORY CREEK 227 

And those who knew her rational good sense — her free- 
dom from fancies or fears, and the calm self-possession 
that never deserted her under the most trying circum- 
stances, would almost be won to view the matter in the 
light she did. 

The order for the evacuation of the post, and the 
removal of the troops to Fort Howard (Green Bay), had 
now been received. ^^ The family circle was to be broken 
up. Our mother, our sister Mrs. Helm, and her little son, 
were to return with us to Fort Winnebago — the other 
members of the family, except Robert, were to move with 
the command to Green Bay. 

Before the time for our departure, however. Colonel 
Owen, the new Indian Agent, arrived to take up his resi- 
dence at the place. Col. R. J. Hamilton, also, on a visit 
of business, expressed his determination to make Chicago 
his future home. This may be considered the first impulse 
given to the place — the first step towards its subsequent 
unexampled growth and prosperity. 

The schooner Napoleon was to be sent from Detroit to 
convey the troops with their goods and chattels to their 
destined post. Our immediate party was to make the 
journey by land — we were to choose, however, a shorter 
and pleasanter route than the one we had taken in coming 
hither. My husband with his Frenclimen, Petaille Grig- 
non and Simon Lecuyer, had arrived, and all hands were 
now busily occupied with the necessary preparations for 
breaking up and removal. 

I should be doing injustice to the hospitable settlers of 
Hickory Creek were I to pass by, without notice, an enter- 
taimnent with which they honored our Chicago beaux 
about this tune. The merry-making was to be a ball, and 



228 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

the five single gentlemen of Chicago were invited. Mr. 
Dole, who was a new-comer, declined — Lieut. Foster was 
on duty, but he did what was still better than accepting 
the invitation, he loaned his beautiful horse to Medard 
Beaubien, and he, with Robert Kinzie and Gholson Kerche- 
val, promised themselves much fmi in eclipsing the beaux 
and creating a sensation among the belles of Hickory Creek. 

Chicago was then, as now, looked upon as the City par 
excellence. Its few inhabitants were supposed to have 
seen something of the world, and it is to be inferred that 
the arrival of the smart and dashing young men was an 
event looked forward to with more satisfaction by the fair 
of the little settlement than by the swains whose rivals 
they might become. 

The day arrived and the gentlemen set off in high spirits. 
The took care to be in good season, for the dancing was to 
commence at two o'clock in the afternoon. They were well 
mounted, each priding hunself upon the animal he rode, 
and they wore their best suits, as became city gallants who 
were bent on cutting out their less fashionable neighbors, 
and breaking the hearts of the admiring country damsels. 

When they arrived at the place appointed, they were 
received with great politeness — their steeds were taken 
care of — a dinner provided them, after which they were 
ushered into the dancing-hall. 

All the beauty of the neighboring precincts was assem- 
bled. The ladies were for the most part white, or what 
passed for such, with an occasional dash of copper color. 
There was no lack of bombazet gowns and large white 
pocket-handkerchiefs, perfumed with oil of cinnamon; 
and as they took their places in long rows on the puncheon 
floor, they were a merry and a happy company. 

But the city gentlemen grew more and more gallant — 



SECOND SIGHT— HICKORY CREEK 229 

the girls more and more delighted with their attentions — 
the country swains, alas! more and more scowling and 
jealous. In vain they pigeon-winged and double-shuffled 
— in vain they nearly dislocated hips and shoulders at 
"hoe corn and dig potatoes" — they had the mortification 
to perceive that the smart young sprigs from Chicago had 
their pick and choose among their very sweethearts, and 
that they themselves were fairly danced off the ground. 

The revelry lasted until daylight, and it was now time 
to think of returning. There was no one ready Avith oblig- 
ing politeness to bring them their horses from the stable. 

"Poor fellows!" said one of the party, with a compas- 
sionate sort of laugh, "they could not stand it. They 
have gone home to bed!" 

"Serves them right," said another, "they'd better not 
ask us down among their girls again!" 

They groped their way to the stable and went in. 
There were some animals standing at the manger, but evi- 
dently not their horses. What could they be? Had the 
rogues been trying to cheat them, by putting these strange 
nondescripts into their place? 

They led them forth into the gray of the morning, and 
then, such a trio as met their gaze ! 

There were the original bodies, it is true, but where 
were their manes and tails? A scrubby, picketty ridge 
along the neck, and a bare stump projecting behind were 
all that remained of the flowing honors with wliich they 
had come gallivanting down to "bear away the bell" at 
Hickory Creek, or, in the emphatic language of the coun- 
try, "to take the rag off the bush." 

Gholson sat down on a log and cried outright. Medard 
took the matter more philosophically — the horse was none 
of his — it was Lieut. Foster's. 



230 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Robert characteristically looked around to see whom he 
could knock down on the occasion, but there was no one 
visible on whom to wreak their vengeance. 

The bumpkins had stolen away, and in some safe, quiet 
nook, were snugly enjoying their triumph, and doubtless 
the deceitful fair ones were, by this time, sharing their 
mirth and exultation. 

The unlucky gallants mounted their steeds, and set 
their faces homeward. Never was there a more crestfallen 
and sorry-looking cavalcade. The poor horses seemed to 
realize that they had met the same treatment as the mes- 
sengers of King David at the hands of the evil-disposed 
Hanun. They hung their heads, and evidently wished 
that they could have "tarried at Jericho" for a season. 
Unfortunately there was in those days no back way by 
which they could steal in, unobserved. Across the prairie, 
in view of the whole community, must their approach 
be made, and to add to their confusion, in the rarity 
of stirring events, it was the custom of the whole set- 
tlement to turn out and welcome the arrival of any new- 
comer. 

As hasty a retreat as possible was beaten, amid the 
shouts, the jeers, and the condolences of their acquaint- 
ances, and it is on record that these three young gentlemen 
were in no hurry to accept, at any future time, an invita- 
tion to partake of the festivities of Hickory Creek. 



In due time the Napoleon made her appearance. (Alas ! 
that this great name should be used in the feminine 
gender!) As there was at this period no harbor, vessels 
anchored outside the bar, or tongue of land which formed 
the left bank of the river, and the lading and unlading 
were carried on by boats, pulling in and out, tln-ough the 



SECOND SIGHT— HICKORY CREEK 231 

mouth of the river, some distance below. Of course it 
always was a matter of great importance to get a vessel 
loaded as quickly as possible that she might be ready to 
take advantage of the first fair wind, and be off from such 
an exposed and hazardous anchoring ground. 

For this reason we had lived packed up for many days, 
intending only to see our friends safe on board, and then 
commence our own journey. 

Our heavy articles of furniture, trunks, &c., had been 
sent on board the Napoleon to be brought round to us by 
way of Fox River. We had retained only such few nec- 
essaries as could be conveniently carried on a pack-horse, 
and in a light dearborn wagon lately brought by Mr. Ker- 
chevai from Detroit (the first luxury of the kind ever seen 
on the prairies), and which my husband had purchased as 
an agreeable mode of conveyance for his mother and little 
nephew. 

It was a matter requiring no small amount of tune and 
labor to transport, in the slow method described, the effects 
of so many families of officers and soldiers — the company' s 
stores, and all the various et ceteras incident to a total 
change and removal. It was all, however, happily accom- 
plished — everything, even the last article sent on board — 
nothing remaining on shore but the passengers, whose turn 
it was next. 

It was a moment of great relief, for Capt. Hinckley 
had been in a fever and a fuss many hours, predicting a 
change of weather, and murmuring at what he thought the 
unnecessary amount of boat-loads to be taken on board. 

Those who had leisure to be looking out toward the 
schooner which had continued anchored about half a mile 
out in the lake, had, at this crisis, the satisfaction to see 
her hoist sail and leave her station for the open lake — those 



232 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

who were a little later could just discern her bearing away 
to a distance, as if she had got all on board that she had 
any idea of taking. Here we were and here we might 
remain a week or more, if it pleased Capt. Hinckley and 
the schooner Napoleon, and the good east wind which was 
blowing with all its might. 

There was plenty of provisions to be obtained, so the 
fear of starvation was not the trouble, but how were the 
cooking and the table to be provided for? Various expedi- 
ents were resorted to. Mrs. Engle, in her quarters above 
stairs, ate her breakfast off a shingle with her husband's 
jack-knife, and when she had finished, sent them down to 
Lieut. Foster for his accommodation. 

We were at the old mansion on the north side, and the 
news soon flew up the river that the Napoleon had gone 
off with "the plunder," and left the people behind. It 
was not long before we were supplied by Mrs. Portier (our 
kind Victoire), with dishes, knives, forks, and all the 
other conveniences which our mess-basket failed to supply. 

This state of things lasted a couple of days, and then, 
early one fine morning the gratifying intelligence spread 
like wild-fire that the Napoleon was at anchor out beyond 
the bar. 

There was no unnecessary delay this time, and at an 
early hour in the afternoon we had taken leave of our dear 
friends, and they were sailing away from Chicago. * 

* It is a singular fact that all the martins, of which there were 
great numbers occupying the little houses constructed for them by 
the soldiers, were observed to have disappeared from their homes on 
the morning following the embarkation of the troops. After an ab- 
sence of five days they returned. They had perhaps taken a fancy 
to accompany their old friends, but, finding they were not Mother 
Carey's chickens, deemed it most prudent to return and reoccupy 
their old dwellings. 



CHAPTER XXIV 

RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 

A great part of the command, with the cattle belonging 
to the officers and soldiers, had a day or two previous to 
the time of our departure, set out on their march by land 
to Green Bay, via Fort Winnebago. Lieut. Foster, under 
whose charge they were, had lingered behind that he might 
have the pleasure of joining our party, and we, in turn, 
had delayed in order to see the other members of our 
family safely on board the Napoleon. But now, all things 
being ready, we set our faces once more homeward. 

We took with us a little bound-girl, Josette (a daughter 
of Ouilmette, a Frencliman who had lived here at the time 
of the Massacre, and of a Pottowattamie mother), a bright, 
pretty child of ten years of age. She had been at the St. 
Joseph's mission-school, under Mr. McCoy, and she was 
now full of delight at the prospect of a journey all the way 
to the Portage with Monsieur and Madame Jolm. 

We had also a negro boy, Harry, brought a year before 
from Kentucky, by Mr. Kercheval. In the transfer at 
that time from a slave State to a free one, Harry' s position 
became somewhat changed — he could be no more than an 
indentured servant. He was about to become a member 
of Dr. Wolcott's household, and it was necessary for him 
to choose a guardian. All this was explained to him on 
his being brought into the parlor, where the family were 
assembled. My husband was then a young man, on a visit 
to his home. "Now, Harry," it was said ta him, "you 

233 



234 THE "EAKLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

must choose your guardian;" and the natural expectation 
was that Harry would select the person of his acquaintance 
of the greatest age and dignity. But, rolling round his 
great eyes, and hanging his head on one side, he said, 

"I'll have Master John for my guardian." 

From that day forward Harry felt as if he belonged, in 
a measure, to Master John, and at the breaking up of the 
family in Cliicago he was, naturally, transferred to our 
establishment. 

There were three ladies of our travelling party — our 
mother, our sister Mrs. Helm, and myself. To guard 
against the burning effect of the sun and the prairie winds 
upon our faces, I had, during some of the last days of my 
visit, prepared for each of us a mask of brown linen, with 
the eyes, nose, and mouth fitted to accommodate our feat- 
ures ; and to enliance the hideousness of each, I had worked 
eye-brows, lashes, and a circle around the opening for the 
mouth in black silk. Gathered in plaits under the chin, 
and with strings to confine them above and below, they 
furnished a complete protection against the sun and wind, 
though nothing can be imagined more frightful than the 
appearance we presented when fully equipped. It was 
who should be called the ugliest. 

We left amid the good wishes and laughter of our few 
remaining acquaintances, of whom we now took leave. 
Our wagon had been provided with a pair of excellent 
travelling horses, and sister Margaret and myself accommo- 
dated with the best pacers the country could afford, and 
we set off in high spirits toward the Aux Plaines — our old 
friend, Billy Caldwell (the Sau-ga-nash), with our brother 
Robert and Gholson Kercheval, accompanying us to that 
point of our journey. 

There was no one at Barney Lawton' s when we reached 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 235 

there but a Frenchman and a small number of Indians. 
The latter in their eagerness to say "bonjour," and shake 
hands with Shaw-nee-aw-kee, passed us by, apparently 
without observation, so my sister and I dismounted and 
entered the dwelling, the door of which stood open. Two 
Indians were seated on the floor smoking. They raised 
their eyes as we appeared, and never shall I forget the 
expression of wonder and horror depicted on the coun- 
tenances of both. Their lips relaxed until the pipe of one 
fell upon the floor. Their eyes seemed starting from their 
heads, and raising their outspread hands, as if to wave us 
from them, they slowly ejaculated, '''' Manitou!''^ (a spirit). 

As we raised our masks, and, smiling, came forward 
to shake hands with them, they sprang to their feet and 
fairly uttered a cry of delight at the sight of our familiar 
faces. 

"Bonjour, bonjour, Maman!" was their salutation, and 
they instantly plunged out of doors to relate to their com- 
panions what had happened. 

Our afternoon' s ride was over a prairie stretching away 
to the north-east. No living creature was to be seen upon 
its broad expanse, but flying and circling over our heads 
were innumerable flocks of curlews, 

''Screaming their wild notes to the listening waste." 
Their peculiar shrill cry of ' ' crack, crack, crack — rackety, 
rackety, rackety," repeated from the throats of dozens as 
they sometimes stooped quite close to our ears, became 
at length almost unbearable. It seemed as if they had lost 
their senses in the excitement of so unusual and splendid 
a cortege in their hitherto desolate domain. 

The accelerated pace of our horses as we approached 
a beautiful wooded knoll, warned us that this was to be 
our place of repose for the night. These animals seem to 



236 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

know by instinct a favorable encamping-ground, and this 
was one of the most lovely imaginable. 

The trees, which near the lake had, owing to the cold- 
ness and tardiness of the season, presented the pale-yellow 
appearance of unfledged goslings, were here bursting into 
full leaf. The ground around was carpeted with flowers — 
we could not bear to have them crushed by the felling of 
a tree and the pitching of our tent among them. The 
birds sent forth their sweetest notes in the warm, lingering 
sunshine, and the opening buds of the young hickory and 
sassafras filled the air with perfume. 

Nothing could be more perfect than our enjoyment of 
this sylvan and beautiful retreat* after our ride in the 
glowing sun. The children were in ecstasies. They 
delighted to find ways of making themselves useful — to 
pile up the saddles — to break boughs for the fire — to fill 
the little kettles with water for Petaille and Lecuyer, the 
Frenchmen who were preparing our supper. 

Their amusement at the awkward movements of the 
horses after they were spancelled knew no bounds. To 
Edwin everything was new, and Josette, who had already 
made more than one horseback journey to St. Joseph's, 
manifested all the pride of an old traveller in explaining 
to liim whatever was novel or unaccountable. 

They were not the last to spring up at the call "how! 
how!" on the following morning. 

The fire was replenished, the preparations for breakfast 
commenced, and the Frenclunen dispatched to bring up the 
horses in readiness for an early start. 

Harry and Josette played their parts, under our direc- 
tion, in preparing the simple meal, and we soon seated 
ourselves, each with cup and knife, around the table-mat. 

* It is now known as Dunkley's Grove. 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 237 

The meal was over, but no men, no horses appeared. 
When another half-hour had passed, my husband took 
Harry and commenced exploruig in search of the missing 
ones. 

The day wore on, and first one of them and then another 
would make his appearance to report progress. Petaille 
and Lecuyer at length brought two of the horses, but the 
others could nowhere be found. In time, Mr. Kinzie and 
Harry retui'ned, wet to their knees by the dew upon the 
long prairie grass, but with no tidings. Again the men 
were dispatched after having broken their fast, but returned 
as unsuccessful as before. 

The morning had been occupied by our party at the 
encampment in speculating upon the missing animals. 

Could they have been stolen by the Indians? Hardly — 
these people seldom committed robberies in time of peace — 
never upon our family, whom they regarded as their best 
friends. The horses would doubtless be foimd. They had 
probably been carelessly fastened the preceding evening, 
and therefore been able to stray further than was their wont. 

A council was held, at which it was decided to send 
Grignon back to Chicago to get some fresh horses from 
Gholson Kercheval, and return as speedily as possible. If 
on liis return our encampment were deserted, he might 
conclude we had found the horses and proceeded to Fox 
River, where he would doubtless overtake us. 

Upon reflection, it was thought best to send him once 
more in the direction of Salt Creek, when, if still unsuc- 
cessful, the former alternative could be adopted. 

He had not been gone more than an hour, before, slowly 
hopping out of a pomt of woods to the north of us (a spot 
which each of the seekers averred he had explored over 
and over again), and making directly for the place where 



238 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

we were, appeared the vexatious animals. They came up 
as demurely as if nothing had happened, and seemed rather 
surprised to be received with a hearty scolding, instead of 
being patted and caressed as usual. 

It was the work of a very short half hour to strike and 
pack the tent, stow away the mats and kettles, saddle the 
horses and mount for our journey. 

' ' Whoever pleases may take my place in the carriage, ' ' 
said our mother. "I have travelled so many years on 
horseback, that I find any other mode of conveyance too 
fatiguing. ' ' 

So, spite of her sixty years, she mounted sister Marga- 
ret's pacer with the activity of a girl of sixteen. 

Lieut. Foster had left us early in the morning, feeling 
it necessary to rejoin his command, and now, having seen 
us ready to set off, with a serene sky above us, and all 
things "right and tight" for the journey, our friend the 
Sau-ga-nash took leave of us, and retraced liis steps towards 
Cliicago. 

We pursued our way through a lovely country of alter- 
nate glade and forest, until we reached the Fox River.'''* 
The current ran clear and rippling along, and as we 
descended the steep bank to the water, the question, so 
natural to a traveller in an unknown region, presented 
itself, "Is it fordable?" 

Petaille, to whom the ground was familiar, had not 
yet made his appearance. Lecuyer was quite ignorant 
upon the subject. The troops had evidently preceded us 
by this very trail. True, but they were on horseback — the 
difficulty was, could we get the carriage through? It must be 
remembered, that the doubt was not about the depth of the 
water, but about the hardness of the bottom of the stream. 

It was agreed that two or three of the equestrians 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 239 

should make the trial first. My mother, Lecuyer and 
myself advanced cautiously across to the opposite bank, 
each choosing a different point for leaving the water, in 
order to find the firmest spot. The bottom was hard and 
firm until we came near the shore, then it yielded a little. 
With one step, however, we were each on dry ground. 

"Est-il beau?" called my husband, who was driving. 

"Oui, Monsieur." 

"Yes, John, come just here, it is perfectly good." 

"No, no — go a little further down. See the white 
gravel just there — it will be firmer still, there." 

Such were the contradictory directions given. He 
chose the latter, and when it wanted but one step more 
to the bank, down sunk both horses, until little more than 
their backs were visible. 

The white gravel proved to be a bed of treacherous 
yellow clay, which gleaming through the water, had caused 
so unfortunate a deception. 

With frantic struggles, for they were nearly suffocated 
with mud and water, the horses made desperate efforts to free 
themselves from the harness. My husband sprang out upon 
the pole. ' ' Some one give me a knife, ' ' he cried. I was back 
in the water in a moment, and approaching as near as I 
dared, handed him mine from the scabbard around my neck. 

"Whatever you do, do not cut the traces," cried his 
mother. 

He severed some of the side-straps, when just as he 
had reached the extremity of the pole, and was stretching 
forward to separate the head-couplings, one of the horses 
gave a furious plunge, wliich caused his fellow to rear 
and throw himself nearly backwards. My husband was 
between them. For a moment we thought he was gone — 
trampled down by the excited animals, but he presently 



240 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

showed himself, nearly obscured by the mud and water. 
With the agility of a cat, Harry, who was near him, now 
sprung forward on the pole, and in an instant, with his 
sharp jack-knife which he had ready, divided the straps 
that confined their heads. 

The horses were at this moment lying floating on the 
water — one apparently dead, the other as if gasping out his 
last breath. But hardly did they become sensible of the 
release of their heads from bondage than they made, simul- 
taneously, another furious effort to free themselves from 
the pole to which they were still attached by the neck-strap. 

Failing in this, they tried another expedient, and by 
a few judicious twists and turns, succeeded in wrenching 
the pole asunder, and finally carried it off in triumph across 
the river again, and up the bank, where they stood waiting 
to decide what were the next steps to be taken. 

Here was a predicament! A few hours before we had 
thought ourselves uncomfortable enough, because some of 
our horses were missing. Now, a greater evil had befallen 
us. The wagon was in the river, the harness cut to pieces, 
and, what was worse, carried off in the most independent 
manner, by Tom and his companion; the pole was twisted 
to pieces, and there was not so much as a stick on that 
side of the river with which to replace it. 

At this moment, a whoop from the opposite bank, 
echoed by two or three hearty ones from our party, an- 
nounced the reappearance of Petaille Grignon. He dis- 
mounted and took charge of the horses, who were resting 
themselves after their fatigues under a shady tree, and by 
this time Lecuyer had crossed the river and now joined 
him in bringing back the delinquents. 

In the meantime we had been doing our best to minis- 
ter to our sister Margaret. Both she and her little son 



RETUKN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 241 

Edwin had been in the wagon at the time of the accident, 
and it had been a work of some difficulty to get them out 
and bring them on horseback to shore. The effect of the 
agitation and excitement was to throw her into a fit of the 
ague, and she now lay blue and trembling among the long 
grass of the little prairie, which extended along the bank. 
The tent, which had been packed in the rear of the wagon, 
was too much saturated with mud and water to admit of 
its being used as a shelter; it could only be stretched in 
the sun to dry. We opened an umbrella over our poor 
sister's head, and now began a discussion of ways and 
means to repair damages. The first thing was to cut 
a new pole for the wagon, and for this, the master and 
men must recross the river and choose an ironrtree out of 
the forest. 

Then, for the harness. With provident care, a little 
box had been placed under the seat of the wagon, contain- 
ing an awl, waxed-ends, and various other little conven- 
iences exactly suited to an emergency like the present. 

It was question and answer, like Cock Robin: 

' ' Who can mend the harness ? ' ' 

''I can, for I learned when I was a young girl to make 
shoes as an accomplishment, and I can surely now, as a 
matter of usefulness and duty, put all those wet, dirty 
pieces of leather together." 

So, we all seated ourselves on the grass, imder the shade 
of the only two umbrellas we could muster. 

I stitched away diligently, blistering my hands, I must 
own, in no small degree. 

A suitable young tree had been brought, and the 
hatchets, without which one never travels in the woods, 
were all busy, fashioning it into shape, when a peculiar 
hissing noise was heard, and instantly the cry, 



242 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

" Un serpent sonnettef A rattlesnake!" 

All sprang to their feet, even the poor shakmg mvalid, 
just in time to see the reptile glide past within three inches 
of my mother's feet, while the men assailed the spot it 
had left with whips, missives, and whatever would help 
along the commotion. 

This little incident proved an excellent remedy for the 
ague. One excitement drives away another, and by 
means of this, (upon the homoeopathic principle), sister 
Margaret was so much improved that by the time all the 
mischiefs were repaired, she was ready to take her place 
in the cavalcade, as bright and cheerful as the rest of us. 

So great had been the delay occasioned by all these 
untoward circumstances, that our afternoon's ride was but 
a short one, bringing us no further than the shores of 
a beautiful sheet of water, now known as Crystal Lake. 
Its clear surface was covered with Loons, and Poules d'Uau, 
a species of Rail, with which, at certain seasons, this region 
abounds. 

The Indians have, imiversally, the genius of ^sop for 
depicting animal life and character, and there is, among 
them, a fable illustrative of every peculiarity in the per- 
sonal appearance, habits, or dispositions of each variety of 
the animal creation. 

The back of the little Rail is very concave, or hol- 
low. The Indians tell us it became so in the following 
manner : — 

STORY OF THE LITTLE RAIL, OR POULE D'EAU. 

There is supposed, by most of the North-western tribes, 
to exist an invisible being, corresponding to the ' ' Genius' ' 
of oriental story. Without being exactly the father of 
evil, Naiirnee-ho-zho is a miscliievous spirit, to whose of&ce 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 243 

it seems to be assigned to punish what is amiss. For his 
own purposes too, he seems constantly occupied in entrap- 
ping and making examples of all the animals that come in 
his way. 

One pleasant evening, as he walked along the banks 
of a lake, he saw a flock of ducks, sailing and enjoying 
themselves on the blue waters. He called to them : 

"Ho! come with me into my lodge, and I will teach 
you to dance!" Some of the ducks said among them- 
selves, "It is Nan-nee-bo-zho, let us not go." Others 
were of a contrary opinion, and his words being fair, and 
his voice insinuating, a few turned their faces towards the 
land — all the rest soon followed, and with many pleasant 
quackings, trooped after him, and entered his lodge. 

When there, he first took an Indian sack, with a wide 
mouth, which he tied by the strings around his neck, so 
that it would hang over his shoulders, having the mouth 
unclosed. Then placing himself in the centre of the lodge, 
he ranged the ducks in a circle around him. 

"Now," said he, "you must all shut your eyes tight^ 
whoever opens his eyes at all, something dreadful will 
happen to him. I will take my Indian flute and play upon 
it, and you wiU, at the word I shall give, open your eyes, 
and commence dancing, as you see me do." 

The ducks obeyed, shutting their eyes tigU^ and keep- 
ing time to the music by stepping from one foot to the 
other, all impatient for the dancing to begm. 

Presently a sound was heard like a smothered ' ' quack, ' ' 
but the ducks did not dare to open their eyes. 

Again, and again, the sound of the flute would be in- 
terrupted, and a gurgling cry of "qu-a-a-ck" be heard. 
There was one little duck, much smaller than the rest, 
who, at this juncture, could not resist the temptation to 



244 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

open one eye, cautiously. She saw Nan-nee-bo-zho, as lie 
played Ms flute, holding it with one hand, stoop a little at 
intervals and seize the duck nearest him, which he throt- 
tled and stuffed into the bag on his shoulders. So, edging 
a little out of the circle, and getting nearer the door which 
had been left partly open to admit the light, she cried out : 

"Open your eyes — Nan-nee-bo-zho is choking you all 
and putting you into his bag!" 

With that she flew, but the Nan-nee-bo-zho pounced 
upon her. His hand grasped her back, yet, with desper- 
ate force, she released herself and gained the open air. 
Her companions flew, quacking and screaming after her. 
Some escaped, and some fell victims to the sprite. 

The little duck had saved her life, but she had lost her 
beauty. She ever after retained the attitude she had been 
forced into, in her moment of danger — her back pressed 
down in the centre, and her head and neck unnaturally 
stretched forward into the air. 



CHAPTER XXV 

RETURN JOURNEY CONTINUED 

The third day of our journey rose brilliantly clear, like 
the two preceding ones, and we shaped our course more 
to the north than we had hitherto done, in the direction of 
Big-foot lake, now known by the somewhat hackneyed ap- 
pellation. Lake of Geneva. 

Our journey this day was without mishaps or disasters 
of any kind. The air was balmy, the foliage of the forests 
fresh and fragrant, the little brooks clear and sparkling — 
everything in nature spoke the praises of the beneficent 
Creator. 

It is in scenes like this, far removed from the bustle, 
the strife, and the sin of civilized life, that we most fully 
realize the presence of the great Author of the Universe. 
Here can the mind most fully adore his majesty and good- 
ness, for here only is the command obeyed, "Let all the 
earth keep silence before Him!" 

It camiot escape observation that the deepest and most 
solemn devotion is in the hearts of those who, shut out 
from the worship of God in temples made with hands, are 
led to commune with him amid the boundless magnificence 
that his own power has framed. 

This day was not wholly without incident. As we 
stopped for our noontide refreslmient, and dismounting 
threw ourselves on the fresh herbage just at the verge of 
a pleasant thicket, we were startled by a tender bleating 
near us, and breaking its way through the low branches, 

245 



246 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

there came upon us a sweet little dappled fawn, evidently 
in search of its mother. It did not seem in the least 
frightened at the sight of us. As poor Selkirk might have 

parodied, 

It was so unacquainted with man, 
Its tameness was charming to us. 

But the vociferous delight of the children soon drove it 
bounding again into the woods, and all hopes of catching 
it for a pet were at once at an end. 

We had travelled well tliis day, and were beginning to 
feel somewhat fatigued when, just before sunset, we came 
upon a ridge, overlooking one of the loveliest little dells 
imaginable. It was an oak opening, and browsing under 
the shade of the tall trees which were scattered around, 
were the cattle and horses of the soldiers who had got thus 
far on their journey. Two or three white tents were 
pitched in the bottom of the valley, beside a clear stream. 
The camp-fires were already lighted, and the men, singly 
or in groups, were dispersed at their various preparations 
for their own comfort, or that of their animals. 

Lieut. Foster came forward" with great delight to wel- 
come our arrival, and accepted without hesitation an in- 
vitation to join our mess again, as long as we should be 
together. 

We soon found a pleasant encamping-ground, far enough 
removed from the other party to secure us against all in- 
convenience, and our supper having received the addition 
of a kettle of fine fresh milk, kindly brought us by Mrs. 
Gardiner, the hospital matron, who with her little covered 
cart formed no unimportant feature in the military group, 
we partook of our evening meal with much hilarity and 
enjoyment. 

If people are ever companionable, it is when thrown 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 247 

together under circumstances like the present. There has 
always been sufficient incident through the day to furnish 
a theme for discourse, and subject of merriment, as long 
as the company feel disposed for conversation, wliich is, 
truth to tell, not an unconscionable length of time after 
their supper is over. 

The poor Lieutenant looked grave enough when we sat 
out in advance of him the next morning. None of his 
party were acquainted with the road, but after giving liim 
directions both general and particular, Mr. Kinzie prom- 
ised to hlaze a tree, or set up a chip for a guide, at every 
place which appeared unusually doubtful. 

We now found ourselves in a much more diversified 
country than any we had hitherto travelled. Gently swell- 
ing hills, and lovely valleys, and bright sparkling streams 
were the features of the landscape. But there was little 
animate life. Now and then, a shout from the leader of 
the party, (for, according to custom, we travelled Indian 
file), would call our attention to a herd of deer "loping," 
as the westerners say, through the forest ; or, an additional 
spur would be given to the horses on the appearance of 
some small dark object, far distant on the trail before us. 
But the game invariably contrived to disappear before we 
could reach it, and it was out of the question to leave the 
beaten track for a regular hunt. 

Soon after mid-day, we descended a long, sloping knoll, 
and by a sudden turn came full in view of the beautiful 
sheet of water denominated Gros-pied by the French, 
Maunk-such by the natives, and by ourselves Big-foot, 
from the chief, whose village overlooked its waters. Bold, 
swelling hills jutted forward into the clear blue expanse, or 
retreated slightly to afford a green, level nook, as a resting- 
place for the foot of man. On the nearer shore stretched a 



248 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

bright, gravelly beach, through which coursed here and there 
a pure, sparkling rivulet to join the larger sheet of water. 

On a rising ground, at the foot of one of the bold bluffs 
in the middle distance, a collection of neat wigwams formed, 
with their surrounding gardens, no unpleasant feature in 
the picture. 

A shout of delight burst involuntarily from the whole 
party, as this charming landscape met our view. "It was 
like the Hudson, only less bold — no, it was like the lake 
of the Forest Cantons, in the picture of the Chapel of 
William Tell ! What could be imagined more enchanting? 
Oh! if our friends at the east could but enjoy it with us!" 

We paused long to admire, and then spurred on, skirt- 
ing the head of the lake, and were soon ascending the 
broad platform, on which stood the village of Maunk-suck, 
or Big-foot. 

The inhabitants, who had witnessed our approach from 
a distance, were all assembled in front of their wigwams 
to greet us, if friends — if otherwise, whatever the occasion 
should demand. It was the first time such a spectacle had 
ever presented itself to their wondering eyes. Their salu- 
tations were not less cordial than we expected. "Shaw- 
nee-aw-kee" and his mother, who was known throughout 
the tribe by the toucliing appellation "Our friend's wife," 
were welcomed most kindly, and an animated conversation 
commenced, which I could understand only so far as it 
was conveyed by gestures — so I amused myself by taking 
a minute survey of all that met my view. 

The chief was a large, raw-boned, ugly Indian, with a 
countenance bloated by intemperance, and with a sinister, 
unpleasant expression. He had a gay-colored handker- 
chief upon his head, and was otherwise attired in his best, 
in compliment to the strangers. 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 249 

It was to this chief that Chambly, or as he is now called 
Shaw-bee-nay, Billy Caldwell and Robinson were de- 
spatched, during the Winnebago war, in 1827, to use their 
earnest endeavors to prevent him and his band from join- 
ing the hostile Indians.'^ With some difficulty they suc- 
ceeded, and were thus the means, doubtless, of saving the 
lives of all the settlers who lived exposed upon the frontier. 

Among the various groups of his people, there was 
none attracted my attention so forcibly as a young man of 
handsome face, and a figure that was striking, even where 
all were fine and symmetrical. He too had a gay handker- 
chief on his head, a shirt of the brightest lemon-colored 
calico, an abundance of silver ornaments, and, what gave 
his dress a most fanciful appearance, one leggin of blue, 
and the other of bright scarlet. I was not ignorant that 
this peculiar feature in his toilette indicated a heart suffer- 
ing from the tender passion. The flute, which he carried 
in his hand, added confirmation to the fact, while the joy- 
ous, animated expression of his countenance showed with 
equal plainness that he was not a despairing lover. 

I could have imagined liim to have recently returned 
from the chase, laden with booty, with which he had, as 
is the custom, entered the lodge of the fair one, and throw- 
ing his burden at the feet of her parents, with an indiffer- 
ent, superb sort of air, as much as to say, ''Here is some 
meat — it is a mere trifle, but it will show you what you 
might expect with me for a son-in-law." I could not 
doubt that the damsel had stepped forward and gathered 
it up, in token that she accepted the offering, and the 
donor along with it. There was nothing in the appearance 
or manner of any of the maidens by whom we were sur- 
rounded to denote which was the happy fair, neither, 
although I peered anxiously into all their countenances. 



250 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

could I there detect any blush of consciousness, so I was 
obliged to content myself with selecting the youngest and 
prettiest of the group, and go on weaving my romance to 
my own satisfaction. 

The village stood encircled by an amphitheatre of hUls, 
so precipitous, and with gorges so steep and narrow, that 
it seemed almost impossible to scale them, even on horse- 
back — how then could we hope to accomplish the ascent 
of the four-wheeled carriage? This was the point now 
under discussion between my husband and the Pottowatta- 
mies. There was no choice but to make the effort, 
selecting the pass that the inhabitants pointed out as the 
most practicable. Petaille went first, and I followed 
on my favorite Jerry. It was such a scramble as is not 
often taken. Almost perpendicularly, through what 
seemed the dry bed of a torrent, now filled with loose 
stones, and scarcely affording one secure foothold from 
the bottom to the summit! I clung fast to the mane, 
literally at times clasping Jerry around his neck, and amid 
the encouraging shouts and cheers of those below, we 
at length arrived safely, though nearly breathless, on the 
pinnacle, and sat looking down, to view the success of the 
next party. 

The horses had been taken from the carriage, and the 
luggage it contained placed upon the shoulders of some 
of the young Indians, to be toted up the steep. Ropes 
were now attached to its sides, and a regular bevy of our 
red friends, headed by our two Frenchmen, placed to 
man them. Two or tliree more took their places in the 
rear, to hold the vehicle and keep it from slipping back- 
wards — then the labor commenced. Such a pulling! 
such a shouting ! such a clapping of hands by the specta- 
tors of both sexes! such a stentorian word of command 





m 


S 


M 


:-s 


^ 


■73 

4) 


^ 






"3 


p 


.a 


^ 


< 


o 




s 


w 


• r-l 


c!3 


• r-t 


^ 




k1 


w 


1— 1 


• 


t> 


^ 




^ 


02 


(>^ 


H 


^ 


O 


^ 


O 


-2 


fq 


Ji4 



^ a 



m 



f^ 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 251 

or encouragement from the bourgeois! Now and then 
there would be a slight halt, a wavering, as if carriage and 
men were about to tumble backwards into the plain below 
— but no — they recovered themselves, and after incredible 
efforts they, too, safely gained the table land above. In 
process of time all were landed there, and having remu- 
nerated our friends to their satisfaction, the goods and 
chattels were collected, the wagon repacked, and we set 
off for our encampment at Turtle Creek. '^ 

The exertions and excitement of our laborious ascent, 
together with the increasing heat of the sun, made this 
afternoon's ride more uncomfortable than anything we had 
previously felt. We were truly rejoiced when the 
"whoop" of our guide, and the sight of a few scattered 
lodges, gave notice that we had reached our encamping 
ground. We chose a beautiful sequestered spot, by the 
side of a clear, sparkling stream, and having dismounted, 
and seen that our horses were made comfortable, my hus- 
band, after giving his directions to his men, led me to a 
retired spot where I could lay aside my hat and mask, and 
bathe my flushed face and aching head in the cool, refresh- 
ing waters. Never had I felt anything so grateful, so 
delicious. I sat down, and leaned my head against one 
of the tall, overshadowing trees, and was almost dreaming, 
when summoned to partake of our evening meal. 

The Indians had brought us, as a present, some fine 
brook trout, which our Frenchmen had prepared in the 
most tempting fashion, and before the bright moon rose 
and we were ready for our rest, all headache and fatigue 
had alike disappeared. 



One of the most charming features of this mode of 
travelling is the joyous, vocal life of the forest at early 



252 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

dawn, when all the feathered tribe come forth to pay their 
cheerful salutations to the opening day. 

The rapid, chattering flourish of the bob-o'-link, the 
soft whistle of the thrush, the tender coo of the wood- 
dove, the deep warbling bass of the grouse, the drumming 
of the partridge, the melodious trill of the lark, the gay 
carol of the robin, the friendly, familiar call of the duck 
and the teal, resound from tree and knoll and lowland, 
prompting the expressive exclamation of the simple half- 
breed, 

"Voila la for§t qui parle!"* 

It seems as if man must involuntarily raise his voice, 
to take part in the general chorus — the matin song of 
praise. 

Birds and flowers, and the soft balmy airs of morning! 
Must it not have been in a scene like this that Milton 
poured out his beautiful hymn of adoration, 

" These are thy glorious works, Parent of Good." 

This day we were journejdng in hopes to reach, at an 
early hour, that broad expanse of the Rock River which 
here forms the Kosh-ko-nong. The appellation of this 
water, rendered doubly affecting by the subsequent fate of 
its people, imports '"''the lake we live on.''^^^ 

Our road for the early part of the day led through 
forests so tliick and tangled, that Grignon and Lecuyer 
were often obliged to go in advance as pioneers with their 
axes, to cut away the obstructing shrubs and branches. 
It was slow work, and at times quite discouraging, but 
we were through with it, at last, and then we came into 
a country of altogether a different description. Low 
prairies, intersected with deep, narrow streams like canals, 

* How the woods talk ! 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 253 

the passage of which, either by horses or carriage, was 
often a matter of delay and even difficulty. 

Several times in the course of the forenoon the horses 
were to be taken from the carriage and the latter pulled 
and pushed across the deep, narrow channels as best it 
might. 

The wooded banks of the Kosh-ko-nong were never 
welcomed with greater delight than by us, when they 
at length broke upon our sight. A ride of five or six 
miles through the beautiful oak openings, brought us to 
MaTireater's village, a collection of neat bark wigwams, 
with extensive fields on each side of corn, beans, and 
squashes, recently planted, but already giving promise 
of a fme crop. In front was the broad blue lake, the 
shores of which, to the south, were open and marshy, but 
near the village, and stretching far away to the north, 
were bordered by fine lofty trees. The village was built 
but a short distance below the point where the Rock 
River opens into the lake, and during a conversation 
between our party and the Indians at the village, an 
arrangement was made with them to take us across at a 
spot about half a mile above. 

After a short halt, we again took up our line of march 
through the woods, along the bank of the river. 

A number of the Winnebagoes (for we had been among 
our own people since leaving Gros-pied Lake), set out for 
the appointed place by water, paddling their canoes, 
of which they had selected the largest and strongest. 

Arrived at the spot indicated, we dismounted, and the 
men commenced the task of imsaddling and unloading. 
We were soon placed in the canoes, and paddled across 
to the opposite bank. Next, the horses were swum across 
— after them was to come the carriage. Two long wooden 



254 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

canoes were securely lashed together side by side, and 
being of sufficient width to admit of the carriage standing 
within them, the passage was commenced. Again and 
again the tottering barks would sway from side to side, 
and a cry or a shout would arise from our party on shore, 
as the whole mass seemed about to plunge sideways into 
the water, but it -would presently recover itself, and at 
length, after various deviations from the perpendicular, it 
reached the shore in safety. 

We now hoped that our troubles were at an end, and 
that we had nothing to do but to mount and trot on as 
fast as possible to Fort Winnebago. But no. Half 
a mile further on was a formidable swamp, of no great 
width it is true, but with a depth of from two to three 
feet of mud and water. It was a question whether, with 
the carriage, we could get through it at all. Several of the 
Indians accompanied us to this place, partly to give us their 
aid and counsel, and partly to enjoy the fmi of the spectacle. 

On reaching the swamp, we were disposed to laugh 
at the formidable representations which had been made 
to us. We saw only a strip of what seemed rather low 
land, covered with tall, dry rushes. 

It is true the ground looked a little wet, but there 
seemed nothing to justify all the apprehensions that had 
been excited. Great was my surprise, then, to see my 
husband, who had been a few minutes absent, return to 
our circle attired in his duck trousers, and without shoes 
or stockings. 

"What are you going to do?" inquired I. 

"Carry you through the swamp on my shoulders. 
Come Petaille, you are the strongest — you are to carry 
Madame Kinzie, and To-shun-nuck there, (pointing to 
a tall stout Winnebago), he will take Madame Helm." 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 255 

"Wait a moment," said I, and seating myself on the 
grass, I deliberately took off my own boots and stockings. 

"What is that for?" they all asked. 

"Because I do not wish to ride with wet feet all the 
rest of the day. ' ' 

"No danger of that," said they, and no one followed 
my example. 

By the time they were in the midst of the swamp, how- 
ever, they found my precaution was by no means useless. 
The water through which our bearers had to pass was of 
such a depth that no efforts of the ladies were sufficient 
to keep their feet above the surface ; and I had the satis- 
faction of feeling that my burden upon my husband's 
shoulders was much less, from my being able to keep my 
first position instead of changing constantly to avoid a 
contact with the water. 

The laugh was quite on my side when I resumed my 
equipment and mounted, dry-shod, into my saddle. 

It will be perceived that journeying in the woods 
is, in some degree, a deranger of ceremony and formality; 
that it necessarily restricts us somewhat in our convention- 
alities. The only remedy is, to make ourselves amends 
by a double share when we return to the civilized walks 
of life. 

By dint of much pulling, shouting, encouraging and 
threatening, the horses at length dragged the carriage 
through the difficult pass, and our red friends were left 
to return to their village, with, doubtless, a very exagger- 
ated and amusing account of all that they had seen and 
assisted in. 

We had not forgotten our promise to Lieut. Foster 
to put up a "guide-board" of some sort, for his accommo- 
dation in following us. We had therefore, upon several 



256 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

occasions, carried with us from the woods a few pieces, 
of three or four feet in length, which we had planted at 
certain points, with a transverse stick through a cleft in the 
top, thus marking the direction he and his party were to take. 

We therefore felt sure that, although a few days later, 
he would probably find our trail, and avail himself of the 
same assistance as we had, in getting through the difficul- 
ties of the way. 

Our encamping ground, this night, was to be not far 
distant from the Four Lakes. ®^ We were greatly fatigued 
with the heat and exercise of the day, and most anxiously 
did we look out for the clumps of willows and alders, 
which were to mark the spot were the water would be 
found. We felt hardly equal to pushing on quite to the 
bank of the nearest lake. Indeed, it would have taken 
us too much off our direct course. 

When we, at a late hour, came upon a spot fit for our 
purpose, we exchanged mutual congratulations that this 
was to be our last night upon the road. The next day 
we should be at Winnebago! 

Our journey had been most delightful — a continued 
scene of exhilaration and enjoyment ; for the various mis- 
haps, although for the moment they had perplexed, had, 
in the end, but added to our amusement. Still, with the 
inconstancy of human nature, we were pleased to exchange 
its excitement for the quiet repose of home. 

Our next morning's ride was of a more tranquH charac- 
ter than any that had preceded it; for at an early hour 
we entered upon what was known as the "Twenty-mile 
Prairie," although it is, in fact, said to be no more than 
sixteen or eighteen miles. I can only observe, that if this 
is the case, the miles are wonderfully long on the prairies. 
Our passage over this was, except the absence of the sand, 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 257 

like crossing tlie desert. Mile after mile of unbroken ex- 
panse — not a tree — not a living object except ourselves. 

The sun, as if to make liimself amends for his two 
months' seclusion, shone forth with redoubled brilliancy. 
There is no such thing as carrying an umbrella on horse- 
back, though those in the wagon were able to avail them- 
selves of such a shelter. 

Our mother' s energies had sustained her in the saddle 
until this day, but she was now fairly obliged to give in, 
and jdeld her place on little Brunet to Sister Margaret. 

Thus we went on, one little knoU rising beyond an- 
other, from the summit of each of which, in succession, 
we hoped to descry the distant woods, which were to us 
as the promised land. 

"Take courage," were the cheering words, often re- 
peated, ' ' very soon you will begin to see the timber. ' ' 

Another hour would pass heavily by. 

"Now, when we reach the rising ground just ahead, 
look sharp.'''' 

We looked sharp — nothing but the same unvarying 
landscape. 

There were not even streams to allay the feverish thirst 
occasioned by fatigue and impatience. 

At length a whoop from Shaw-me-aw-kee broke the 
silence in which we were pursuing om' way. 

"Levoila!" ("There it is!") 

Our less practised eye could not at first discern the 
faint blue strip edging the horizon, but it grew and grew 
upon our vision, and all fatigue and discomfort proportion- 
ably disappeared. 

We were in fine spirits by the time we reached "Hast- 
ings' Woods, ' ' a noble forest, watered by a clear, sparkling 
stream. 



258 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Grateful as was the refreshment of the green foliage 
and the cooling waters, we did not allow ourselves to for- 
get that the day was wearing on, and that we must, if 
possible, complete our journey before sunset, so we soon 
braced up our minds to continue our route, although we 
would gladly have lingered another hoiu^. 

The marsh of Duck Creek was, thanks to the heat of 
the past week, in a very different state from what it had 
been a few months previous, when I had been so unfortu- 
nately submerged in its icy waters. 

We passed it without difficulty, and soon found our- 
selves upon the banks of the creek. 

The stream, at this point, was supposed to be always 
f ordable ; and even were it not so, that to the majority 
of our party would have been a matter of little moment. 
To the ladies, however, the subject seemed to demand con- 
sideration. 

"This water looks very deep — are you sure we can 
cross it on horseback?" 

' ' Oh, yes ! Petaille, go before and let us see how the 
water is." 

Petaille obeyed. He was mounted on a horse like a 
giraffe, and, extending his feet horizontally, he certainly 
managed to pass through the stream without much of a 
wetting. 

It seemed certain that the water would come into the 
wagon, but that was of the less consequence, as in case of 
the worst, the passengers could mount upon the seats. 

My horse, Jerry, was above the medium height, so that 
I soon passed over, with no inconvenience but that of 
being obliged to disengage my feet from the stirrups, and 
tuck them up snugly against the mane of the horse. 

Sister Margaret was still upon Brunet. She was 



RETURN TO FORT WINNEBAGO 259 

advised to change him for one of the taller horses, but 
wlule the matter was under debate, it was settled by the 
perverse little wretch taking to the water most uncere- 
moniously, in obedience to the example of the other 
animals. 

He was soon beyond his depth, and we were at once 
alarmed and diverted at seeing his rider, with surprising 
adroitness, draw herself from the stirrups, and perch her- 
self upon the top of the saddle, where she held her 
position, and navigated her little refractory steed safely 
to land. 

This was the last of our adventures. A pleasant ride 
of four miles brought us to the Fort, just as the sun was 
throwing his last beams over the glowing landscape ; and 
on reaching the ferry, we were at once conducted, by the 
friends who were awaiting us, to the hospitable roof of 
Major Twiggs. ^^ 



CHAPTER XXVI 

FOUR-LEGS, THE DANDY 

The companies of the first regiment which had hitherto 
been stationed at Fort Winnebago/^ had received orders 
to move on to the Mississippi as soon as relieved by a 
portion of the fifth, now at Fort Howard. 

As many of the officers of the latter regiment were 
married, we had reason to expect that all the quarters 
at the post would be put in requisition. For this reason, 
although strongly pressed by Major Twiggs to take up our 
residence again in the Fort, until he should go on furlough, 
we thought it best to establish ourselves at once at "the 
Agency. ' ' 

It seemed laughable to give so grand a name to so very 
insignificant a concern. We had been promised, by the 
heads of department at Washington, a comfortable dwelling 
so soon as there should be an appropriation by Congress 
sufficient to cover any extra expense in the Indian Depart- 
ment. It was evident that Congress had a great spite 
at us, for it had delayed for two sessions attending to our 
accoxmnodation. There was notliing to be done, there- 
fore, but to make ourselves comfortable with the best 
means in our power. 

Major Twiggs had given Mr. Kinzie the old log bar- 
racks, which had been built for the officers and soldiers 
on the first establishment of the post, two years previous, 
and his Frenchmen had removed and put them up again 
upon the little hill opposite the Fort. To these some 

260 



FOUR-LEGS, THE DANDY 261 

additions were now made in the shape of a dairy, stables, 
smoke-house, etc., constructed of the tamarack logs 
brought from the neighboring swamp. The whole pre- 
sented a very rough and primitive appearance. 

The main building consisted of a succession of four 
rooms, no two of which communicated with each other, 
but each opened by a door into the outward air. A small 
window cut through the logs in front and rear, gave light 
to the apartment. An immense clay chimney for every 
two rooms, occupied one side of each, and the ceiling over- 
head was composed of a few rough boards laid upon the 
transverse logs that supported the roof. 

It was surprising how soon a comfortable, homelike 
air was given to the old dilapidated rooms, by a few Indian 
mats spread upon the floor, the piano and other furniture 
ranged in their appropriate places, and even a few pictures 
hung against the logs. The latter, alas ! had soon to be 
displaced, for with the first heavy shower the rain found 
entrance through sundry crevices, and we saw ourselves 
obliged to put aside, carefully, everything that could 
be injured by the moisture. We made light of these 
evils, however — packed away our carpets and superfluous 
furniture upon the boards above, which we dignified with 
the name of attic, and contentedly resolved to await the 
time when Government should condescend to remember 
us. The greatest inconvenience I experienced, was from 
the necessity of wearing my straw bonnet throughout the 
day, as I journeyed from bedroom to parlor, and from 
parlor to kitchen. I became so accustomed to it, that 
I even sometimes forgot to remove it when I sat down 
to table, or to my quiet occupations with my mother and 
sister. 

Permission was however, in time, received to build a 



262 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

house for the blacksmith — that is, the person kept in pay 
by the Government at this station to mend the guns, traps, 
&c. of the Indians. 

It happened most fortunately for us that Monsieur 
Isidore Morrin was a bachelor, and quite satisfied to con- 
tinue boarding with his friend Louis Frum, dit Manaigre, 
so that when the new house was fairly commenced, we 
planned it and hurried it forward entirely on our own 
account. 

It was not very magnificent, it is true, consisting of but 
a parlor and two bedrooms on the ground-floor, and two 
low chambers under the roof, with a kitchen in the rear ; 
but compared with the rambling old stable-like building 
we now inhabited, it seemed quite a palace. 

Before it was completed, Mr. Kinzie was notified that 
the money for the annual Indian payment was awaiting 
his arrival in Detroit to take charge of it, and superintend 
its transportation to the Portage, and he was obliged to 
set off at once to fulfil this part of his duty. 

The workmen who had been brought from the Missis- 
sippi to erect the main building, were fully competent to 
carry on their work without an overseer, but the kitchen 
was to be the task of the Frenchmen, and the question 
was, how could it be executed in the absence of the 
bourgeois ? 

' ' You will have to content yourselves in the old quarters 
until my return," said my husband, "and then we will 
soon have things in order. ' ' It was to be a long and tedi- 
ous journey, for the operations of Government were not 
carried on by railroad and telegraph in those days. 

After his departure I said to the men, "Come, you 
have all your logs cut and hauled — the squaws have 
brought the bark for the roof — what is to prevent our 



FOUR-LEGS, THE DANDY 263 

finisliing the house and getting all moved and settled to 
surprise Monsieur John on his return ? ' ' 

"Ah! to be sure, Madame John," said Plante, who 
was always the spokesman, "provided the one who plants 
a green bough on the chimney-top is to have a treat!" 

"Certainly. All hands fall to work, and see who will 
win the treat. ' ' 

Upon the strength of such an inducement to the one 
who should put the finishing stroke to the building, 
Plante, Pillon and Manaigre, whom the waggish Plante 
persisted in calling "mon negre," whenever he felt him- 
self out of the reach of the other' s arm, all went vigorously 
to work. 

Building a log-house is a somewhat curious process. 
First, as will be conceived, the logs are laid one upon 
another and joined at the corners, until the walls have 
reached the required height. The chimney is formed 
by four poles of the proper length, interlaced with a 
wicker-work of small branches. A hole or pit is dug, 
near at hand, and with a mixture of clay and water, a sort 
of mortar is formed. Large wisps of hay are filled with 
this tliick substance, and fasliioned with the hands into 
what are technically called ' ' day eats^ ' ' and then are filled 
in among the frame-work of the chimney until not a chink 
is left. The whole is then covered with a smooth coating 
of the wet clay, which is denominated, ' ' plastering. ' ' 

Between the logs which compose the walls of the 
building, small bits of wood are driven, quite near 
together; this is called "chinking," and after it is done, 
clay cats are introduced, and smoothed over with the 
plaster. When all is dry, both walls and chimney are 
whitewashed, and present a comfortable and tidy appear- 
ance. 



264 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The roof is formed by laying upon the transverse logs, 
thick sheets of bark, and around the chimney, for greater 
security against the rain, we took care to have placed a 
few layers of the palisades that had been left, when Mr. 
Peach, an odd little itinerant genius, had fenced in our 
garden, the pride and wonder of the surrounding settle- 
ment and wigwams. 

While all these matters were in progress, we received 
frequent visits from our Indian friends. First and fore- 
most among them was "the young Dandy," Four-Legs. 

One fine morning he made his appearance accompanied 
by two squaws, whom he introduced as his wives. He 
could speak a little Chippewa, and by this means he and 
our mother contrived to keep up something of a conversa- 
tion. He was dressed in all his fiinery, brooches, wampum, 
fan, looking-glass and all. The paint upon his face and 
chest showed that he had devoted no small time to the 
labors of his toilet. 

He took a chair, as he had seen done at Washington, 
and made signs to his women to sit down upon the floor. 

The custom of taking two wives is not very general 
among the Indians. They seem to have the sagacity to 
perceive that the fewer they have to manage, the more 
complete is the peace and quiet of the wigwam. 

Nevertheless, it sometimes happens that a husband 
takes a foolish fancy for a second squaw, and in that case 
he uses all his cunning and eloquence to reconcile the first 
to receiving a new inmate in the lodge. Of course it is 
a matter that must be managed adroitly, in order that 
harmony may be preserved. 

"My dear, your health is not very good, it is time you 
should have some rest. You have worked very hard, and 
it grieves me that you should have to labor any longer. 



FOUR-LEGS, THE DANDY 265 

Let me get you some nice young squaw to wait upon you, 
that you may live at ease all the rest of your life." 

The first wife consents — ^indeed, she has no option. 
If she is of a jealous, vindictive disposition, what a life 
the new comer leads! The old one maintains all her 
rights of dowager and duenna, and the husband's tender- 
ness is hardly a compensation for all the evils the young 
rival is made to suffer. 

It was on Sunday morning that this visit of the Dandy 
was made to us. We were all seated quietly, engaged 
in reading. Four-Legs inquired of my mother, why we 
were so occupied, and why everything around us was 
so still. 

My mother explained to him our observance of the day 
of rest — ^that we devoted it to worshipping and serving 
the Great Spirit, as he had commanded in his Holy Word. 

Four-Legs gave a nod of approbation. That was very 
right, he said — he was glad to see us doing our duty — 
he was very religious himself, and he liked to see others 
so. He always took care that his squaws attended to their 
duty, not reading perhaps, but such as the Great Spirit 
liked, and such as he thought proper and becoming. 

He seemed to have no fancy for listening to any expla- 
nation of our points of difference. The impression among 
the Winnebagoes "that if the Great Spirit had wished 
them different from what they are, he would have made 
them so," seems too strong to yield to either argument 
or persuasion. 

Sometimes those who are desirous of appearing some- 
what civilized will listen quietly to all that is advanced 
on the subject of Christianity, and coolly saying, "Yes, 
we believe that, too," will change the conversation to 
other subjects. 



266 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

As a general tiling, they do not appear to perceive that 
there is anything to be gained, by adopting the religion and 
the customs of the whites. "Look at them," they say, 
"always toiling and striving — always wearing a brow 
of care — shut up in houses — afraid of the wind and the 
rain — suffering when they are deprived of the comforts 
of life! We, on the contrary, live a life of freedom and 
happiness. We hunt and fish, and pass our time 
pleasantly in the open woods and prairies. If we are 
hungry, we take some game; or, if we do not find that, 
we can go without. If our enemies trouble us, we can 
kill them, and there is no more said about it. What 
should we gain by changing ourselves into white men?" * 

I have never heard that Christian missionaries, with 
all their efforts to convert them, have made much progress 
in enlightening their minds upon the doctrines of the 
Gospel. Mr. Mazzuchelli, a Roman Catholic priest, 
accompanied by Miss Elizabeth Grignon as interpreter, 
made a missionary visit to the Portage during our resi- 
dence there, and, after some instruction to them, about 
forty consented to be baptized.^* Christian names were 
given to them with which they seemed much pleased ; and 
not less so, with the little plated crucifixes which each 
received, and which the women wore about their necks. 
These they seemed to regard with a devotional feeling; 
but I was not sufficiently acquainted with their language 
to gather from them whether they understood the doctrine 
the symbol was designed to convey. Certain it is, they 
expressed no wish to learn our language, in order that 
they might gain a fuller knowledge of the Saviour, nor 

* It will be remembered that these were the arguments used a 
quarter of a century ago, when the Indians possessed most of the 
broad lands on the Upper Mississippi and its tributaries. 



FOUR-LEGS, TPIE DANDY 267 

any solicitude to be taught more about him than they had 
received during the missionary's short visit. 

One woman, to whom the name of Charlotte had been 
given, signified a desire to learn the domestic ways of the 
whites, and asked of me as a favor through Madame 
Paquette that she might be permitted to come on ''wash- 
ing-day," and learn of my servants our way of managing 
the business. A tub was given her, and my woman in- 
structed her, by signs and example, how she was to 
manage. As I was not a little curious to observe how 
tilings went on, 1 proceeded after a time to the kitchen 
where they all were. Charlotte was at her tub, scouring 
and rubbing with all her might at her little crucifix. Two 
other squaws sat upon the floor near her, watching the 
operation. 

"That is the work she has been at for the last half 
hour," said Josette, in a tone of great impatience. ''''She'll 
never learn to wash. ' ' 

Charlotte, however, soon fell diligently to work, and 
really seemed as if she would tear her arms off, with her 
violent exertions. 

After a time, supposing that she must feel a good deal 
fatigued and exhausted with unaccustomed labor, I did 
what it was at that day very much the fashion to do, — 
what, at home, I had always seen done on washing-day, — 
what, in short, I imagine was then a general custom among 
housekeepers. I went to the dining-room closet, intend- 
ing to give Charlotte a glass of wine or brandy and water. 
My "cupboard" proved to be in the state of the luckless 
Mother Hubbard's — nothing of the kind could I find but 
a bottle of orange shrub. 

Of this I poured out a wine-glass full, and, carrying it 
out, offered it to the woman. She took it with an expres- 



268 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

sion of great pleasure ; but, in carrying it to her lips, she 
stopped short, and exclaiming "Whiskee!" immediately 
returned it to me. I would still have pressed it upon her; 
for, in my inexperience, I really believed it was a cordial 
she needed; but, pointing to her crucifix, she shook her 
head and returned to her work. 

I received this as a lesson more powerful than twenty 
sermons. It was the first time in my life that I had ever 
seen spirituous liquors rejected upon a religious principle, 
and it made an impression upon me that I never forgot. 



CHAPTER XXVII 

THE CUT-NOSE 

Among the women of the tribe with whom we early 
became acquainted, our greatest favorite was a daughter 
of one of the Day-kau-rays.^^ This family, as I have 
elsewhere said, boasted in some remote generation a cross 
of the French blood, and this fact may account for the 
fair complexion and soft curling hair which distinguished 
our friend. She had a noble forehead, full expressive 
eyes, and fine teeth. Unlike the women of her people, 
she had not grown brown and haggard with advancing 
years. Indeed, with the exception of one feature, she 
might be called beautiful. 

She had many years before married a Mus-qua-kee, 
or Fox Indian, and, according to the custom among all 
the tribes, the husband came home to the wife's family, 
and lived among the Winnebagoes. 

It is this custom, so exactly the reverse of civilized 
ways, that makes the birth of a daughter a subject of 
peculiar rejoicing in an Indian family. "She will bring 
another hunter to our lodge," is the style of mutual con- 
gratulation. 

The Mus-qua-kee continued, for some few years, 
to live among his wife's relations; but, as no children 
blessed their union, he at length became tired of his new 
friends, and longed to return to his own people. He 
tried, for a time, to persuade his wife to leave her home, 
and accompany him to the Mississippi, where the Sacs 

269 



270 THE "EAELY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and Foxes live, but in vain. She could not resolve to 
make the sacrifice. 

One day, after many fruitless efforts to persuade her, 
he flew into a violent passion. 

' ' Then, if you will not go with me, ' ' said he, "I will 
leave you ; but you shall never be the wife of any other 
man — I will mark you!" 

Saying this, he flew upon her, and bit off the end 
of her nose. This, the usual punishment for conjugal 
infidelity, is the greatest disgrace a woman can receive — 
it bars her forever from again entering the pale of matri- 
mony. The wretch fled to his own people; but his 
revenge fell short of its aim. Day-kau-ray was too well 
known and too imiversally respected to suffer opprobium 
in any member of his family. This bright, loving creature 
in particular, won all hearts upon a first acquaintance — 
she certainly did ours from the outset. 

She suffered much from rheumatism, and a remedy 
we gave her soon afforded her almost entire relief. Her 
gratitude knew no bounds. Notwithstanding, that from 
long suffering she had become partially crippled, she 
would walk all the way from the Barribault, a distance of 
ten miles, as often as once in two or three weeks, to visit 
us. Then, to sit and gaze at us, to laugh with childish 
glee at everything new or strange that we employed our- 
selves about — to pat and stroke us every time we came 
near her — sometimes to raise our hand or arms and kiss 
them — these were her demonstrations of affection. And 
we loved her in return. It was always a jojrful an- 
nouncement when, looking out over the Portage road, some- 
body called out, "the Cut-nose is coming!" In time, how- 
ever, we learned to caU her by her baptismal name of Eliza- 
beth, for she, too, was one of Mr. Mazzuchelli's converts. 



THE CUT-NOSE 271 

She came one day, accompanied by a half-grown boy, 
carrying a young fawn, she had brought me as a present. 
I was delighted with the pretty creature — with its soft 
eyes and dappled coat; but having often heard the simile, 
"as wild as a fawn," I did not anticipate much success 
in taming it. To my great surprise, it soon learned to 
follow me like a dog. Wherever I went, there Fan was 
sure to be. At breakfast, she would lie down at my 
feet, under the table. One of her first tokens of affection 
was to gnaw off all the trimming from my black silk 
apron, as she lay pretending to caress and fondle me. 
Nor was this her only style of mischief. 

One day we heard a great rattling among the crockery 
in the kitchen. We ran to see what was the matter, and 
found that Miss Fan had made her way to a shelf of the 
dresser, about two feet from the ground, and was endeav- 
oring to find a comfortable place to lie down, among the 
plates and dishes. I soon observed that it was the shelter 
of the shelf above her head that was the great attraction, 
and that she was in the habit of seeking out a place 
of repose under a chair, or something approaching to an 
"umbrageous bower." So after this I took care, as the 
hour for her morning nap approached, to open a large 
green parasol, and set it on the matting in the corner — 
then when I called Fan, Fan, she would come and nestle 
under it, and soon fall fast asleep. 

One morning Fan was missing. In vain we called and 
sought her in the garden — in the enclosure for the cattle 
— at the houses of the Frenchmen — along the hill towards 
Paquette's — no Fan was to be found. We thought she 
had asserted her own wild nature and sped away to the 
woods. 

It was a hot forenoon, and the doors were all open. 



272 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

About dinner time, in rushed Fan, panting violently, and 
threw herself upon her side, where she lay with her feet 
outstretched, her mouth foaming, and exhibiting all the 
signs of mortal agony. We tried to give her water, 
to soothe her, if perhaps it might be fright that so affected 
her; but in a few minutes, with a gasp and a spasm, she 
breathed her last. Whether she had been chased by the 
greyhounds, or whether she had eaten some poisonous 
weed, which, occasioning her suffering, had driven her 
to her best friends for aid, we never knew; but we lost 
our pretty pet, and many were the tears shed for her. 



Very shortly after the departure of my husband, we 
received a visit from "the White Crow," "the Little 
Priest," and several others of the principal chiefs of the 
Rock River Indians. They seemed greatly disappointed 
at learning that their father was from home, even though 
his errand was to get "the silver." We sent for 
Paquette,^® who interpreted for us the object of their visit. 

They had come to inform us that the Sac Chief, Black 
Hawk and his band, who, in compliance with a former 
treaty, had removed sometime previous to the west of the 
Mississippi, had now returned to their old homes and 
i^ hunting grounds, and expressed a determination not to 
relinquish them, but to drive off the white settlers who 
had begun to occupy them. 

The latter, in fact, he had already done, and having, 
as it was said, induced some of the Pottowattamies to join 
him, there was reason to fear that he might persuade 
some of the Winnebagoes to follow their example. 

These chiefs had come to counsel with their father, and 
to assure him that they should do all in their power to 
keep their young men quiet. They had heard that troops 



THE CUT-NOSE 273 

were being raised down among the whites in Illinois, and 
they had hopes that their people would be wise enough 
to keep out of difficulty. Furthermore, they begged that 
their father, on his return, would see that the soldiers did 
not meddle with them, so long as they remained quiet and 
behaved in a friendly manner. 

White Crow seemed particularly anxious to impress 
it upon me, that if any danger should arise in Shawnee- 
aw-kee's absence, he should come with his people to 
protect me and my family. I relied upon his assurances, 
for he had ever shown himself an upright and honorable 
Indian. 

Notwithstanding this, the thoughts of "Indian 
troubles" so near us, in the absence of our guardian and 
protector, occasioned us many an anxious moment, and 
it was not until we learned of the peaceable retreat of 
the Sacs and Foxes, west of the Mississippi, that we were 
able wholly to lay aside our fears.*' 

We were now called to part with our friends. Major 
Twiggs and his family, which we did with heartfelt 
regret. He gave me a few parting words about our old 
acquaintance, Christman. 

' ' When I went into the barracks the other day, ' ' said 
he, "about the time the men were taking their dinner, 
I noticed a great six-foot soldier standing against the win- 
dow-frame, crying and blubbering. 'Halloo,' said I, 
'what on earth does this mean?' 

" 'Why, that fellow there, ' said Christman, (for it was 
he), 'has scrowged me out of my place!' A pretty 
soldier your protege will make, madam!" 

I never heard any more of my hero. Whether he went 
to exhibit his prowess against the Seminoles and Mexicans, 
or whether he returned to till the fertile soil of his native 



274 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

German Flats, and blow his favorite boatman's horn, must 
be left for some future historian to teU. 

There is one more character to be disposed of — Louisa. 
An opportunity" offering in the Spring, the Major had 
placed her under the charge of a person going to Buffalo, 
that she might be returned to her parents. In compli- 
ment to the new acquaintances she had formed, she 
shortened her skirts, mounted a pair of scarlet leggins, 
embroidered with porcupine quills, and took her leave 
of military life, having deposited with the gentleman who 
took charge of her, sixty dollars, for safe keeping, which 
she remarked "she had saved up^ out of her wages at a 
doUar a week through the winter. ' ' 



A very short time after we were settled in our new 
home at the Agency, we attempted the commencement 
of a little Sunday School. Edwin, Harry and Josette, 
were our most reliable scholars, but besides them, there 
were the two little Manaigres, Therese Paquette, and her 
mother's half sister, Florence Courville, a pretty young 
girl of fifteen. None of these girls had even learned their 
letters. They spoke only French, or rather, the Canadian 
patois^^^ and it was exceedingly difficult to give them 
at once the sound of the words, and their signification, 
which they were careful to inquire. Besides this, there 
was the task of correcting the false ideas, and remedying 
the ignorance and superstition which presented so formid- 
able an obstacle to rational improvement. We did our 
best, however, and had the satisfaction of seeing them, 
after a time, making really respectable progress with their 
spelling-book, and what was still more encouraging, 
acquiring a degree of light and knowledge in regard 
to better things. 



THE CUT-NOSE 275 

In process of time, however, Florence was often absent 
from her class. "Her sister," she said, "could not 
always spare her. She wanted her to keep house while 
she, herself, went over on Sunday to visit her friends, the 
Roys, who lived on the Wisconsin." 

We reasoned with Madam Paquette on the subject. 
"Could she not spare Florence on some hour of the day? 
We would gladly teach her on a week day, for she seemed 
anxious to learn, but we had always been told that for 
that there was no time. ' ' 

"Well — she would see. Madame AUum (Helm) and 
Madame John, were so kind!" 

There was no improvement, however, in regularity. 
After a time Manaigre was induced to send his children 
to Mr. Cadle's mission-school at Green Bay.*** Therese 
accompanied them, and very soon Florence discontinued 
her attendance altogether. 

We were obliged, from that time forward, to confine 
our instructions to our own domestic circle. 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

INDIAN CUSTOMS AND DANCES 

Before we had any right to look for my husband's 
return, I one day received a message inviting me to come 
up to the new house. We all went in a body, for we had 
purposely staid away a few days, expecting this summons, 
of which we anticipated the meaning. 

Plante, in full glee, was seated astride of a small keg 
on the roof, close beside the kitchen chimney, on the very 
summit of which he had planted a green bough. To this 
he held fast with one hand, while he exultingly waved the 
other and called out, 

''''Eh! ban, Madame John! a cette heure,pour le rigal!^^ 

"Yes, Plante, you are entitled to a treat, and I hope 
you will not enjoy it the less that Pillon and Manaigre are 
to share it with you." 

A suitable gratification made them quite contented 
with their ''''bourgeoise,'^ against whom Plante had some- 
times been inclined to grumble, "because," as he said, 
"she had him called up too early in the morning." 
He might have added, because, too, she could not under- 
stand the pliilosophy of his coming in to work in his own 
garden, under the plea that it was too wet and rainy 
to work in Monsieur John's. 

It was with no ordinary feelings of satisfaction, that 
we quitted the old log tenement for our new dwelling, 
small and insignificant though it was. 

I was only too happy to enjoy the luxury of a real bed- 

276 



INDIAN CUSTOMS AND DANCES 277 

chamber, in place of the parlor floor which I had occupied 
as such for more than two months. It is true that our 
culinary arrangements were still upon no improved plan. 
The clay cliimney was not of sufficient strength to hold 
the trammel and pot-hooks, which, at that day had not 
been quite superseded by the cooking-stove and kitchen- 
range. Our fire was made as in the olden time, with vast 
logs behind, and smaller sticks in front, laid across upon 
the andirons or dogs. Upon the sticks were placed such 
of the cooking-utensils as could not be accommodated 
on the hearth, but woe to the dinner or the supper, 
if through a little want of care or scrutiny one treacherous 
piece was suffered to burn away. Down would come the 
whole arrangement — kettles, saucepans, burning brands, 
and cinders, in one almost inextricable mass. How often 
this happened under the supervision of Harry or little 
Josette, while the mistress was playing lady to some 
visitor in the parlor, " 'twere vain to tell." 

Then, spite of Mons. Plante's palisades round the 
chimney, in a hard shower the rain would come pelting 
down, and, the hearth unfortunately sloping a little the 
wrong way, the fire would become extinguished; while 
the bark on the roof, failing to do its duty, we were now 
and then so completely deluged, that there was no 
resource but to catch up the breakfast or dinner and tuck 
it under the table until better times — that is, till fair 
weather came again. In spite of all these little adverse 
occurrences, however, we enjoyed our new quarters ex- 
ceedingly. 

Our garden was well furnished with vegetables, and 
even the currant bushes which we had brought from 
Cliicago with us, tied in a bundle at the back of the car- 
riage, had produced us some fruit. 



278 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The Indian women were very constant in their visits 
and their presents. Sometimes it was venison — sometimes 
ducks or pigeons — whortleberries, wild plums, or cran- 
berries, according to the season — neat pretty mats for the 
floor or table — wooden bowls or ladles, fancy work of 
deer-skin or porcupine quills. These they would bring 
in and throw at my feet. If through inattention I failed 
to look pleased, to raise the articles from the floor and 
lay them carefully aside, a look of mortification and the 
observation, "Our mother hates our gifts," showed how 
much their feelings were wounded. It was always ex- 
pected that a present would be received graciously, and 
returned with something twice its value. 

Meantime, week after week wore on, and still was the 
return of "the master" delayed. 

The rare arrival of a schooner at Green Bay, in which 
to take passage for Detroit, made it always a matter 
of uncertainty what length of time would be necessary for 
a journey there and back again — so that it was not until 
the last of August that he again reached his home. Great 
was his surprise to find us so nicely "moved and settled," 
and under his active supervision, the evils of which we 
had to complain were soon remedied. 

My husband had met at Fort Gratiot, and brought with 
him, my young brother, Julian, whom my parents were 
sending, at our request, to reside with us. Edwin was 
overjoyed to have a companion once more, for he had 
hitherto been very solitary. They soon had enough to 
occupy their attention, for, in obedience to a summons 
sent to the different villages, the Indians very shortly came 
flocking in to the payment. 

There was among their number tliis year, one whom 
I had never seen before — the mother of the elder Day- 



INDIAN CUSTOMS AND DANCES 279 

kau-ray. No one could tell her age, but all agreed that 
she must have seen upwards of a hundred winters. Her 
eyes dimmed, and almost white with age — her face dark 
and withered, like a baked apple — her voice tremulous and 
feeble, except when raised in fury to reprove her graceless 
grandsons, who were fond of playing her all sorts of mis- 
chievous tricks, indicated the very great age she must have 
attained. 

She usually went upon all fours, not havmg strength 
to hold herself erect. On the day of the payment, having 
received her portion, which she carefully hid in the corner 
of her blanket, she came crawling along and seated herself 
on the door-step, to count her treasure. 

My sister and I were watching her movements from the 
open window. 

Presently, just as she had, unobserved as she thought, 
spread out her silver before her, two of her descendants 
came suddenly upon her. At first they seemed begging 
for a share, but she repulsed them with angry gestures, 
when one of them made a sudden swoop, and possessed 
himself of a tolerable handful. 

She tried to rise, to pursue liim, but was unable to do 
more than clutch the remainder, and utter the most 
unearthly screams of rage. At this instant the boys 
raised their eyes and perceived us regarding them. They 
burst into a laugh, and with a sort of mocking gesture 
they threw her the half-dollars, and ran back to the pay- 
ground. 

I tliink there was but little earnest in their vexatious 
tricks, for she seemed very fond of them, and never failed 
to beg something of "her father," that she could bestow 
upon them. 

She crept into the parlor one morning, when straighten- 



280 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

ing herself up, and supporting herself by the frame of the 
door, she cried in a most piteous tone — " Shaw-nee-aw- 
kee! Wau-tshob-ee-rah Thsoonsh-koo-nee-noh!" (Silver- 
man, I have no looking-glass.) Her "father" smiling 
and taking up the same little tone, cried in return, 
"Do you wish to look at yourself, Mother?" 
The idea seemed to her so irresistibly comic, that she 
laughed until she was fairly obliged to seat herself upon 
the floor and give way to the enjoyment. She then owned 
that it was for one of her boys that she wanted the little 
mirror. When her father had given it to her, she found 
that she had "no comb," then that she had "no knife," 
then that she had "no calico shawl," until it ended, as it 
generally did, by Shaw-nee-aw-kee paying pretty dearly 
for his joke. 

When the Indians arrived and when they departed, 
my sense of ' ' woman' s rights' ' was often greatly outraged. 
The master of the family, as a general thing, came 
leisurely bearing his gun and perhaps a lance in his hand. 
The woman, with the mats and poles of her lodge upon 
her shoulders, her pappoose, if she had one, her kettles, 
sacks of corn and wild rice, and not unfrequently, the 
household dog perched on the top of all. If there is a 
horse or pony in the list of family possessions, the man 
rides, the squaw trudges after. 

This unequal division of labor is the result of no want 
of kind, affectionate feeling on the part of the husband. 
It is rather the instinct of the sex to assert their superior- 
ity of position and importance, when a proper occasion 
offers. When out of the reach of observation, and in no 
danger of compromising his own dignity, the husband is 
willing enough to relieve his spouse from the burden that 



INDIAN CUSTOMS AND DANCES 281 

custom imposes on her, by sharing her labors and hard- 
ships.®" 

The payment had not passed without its appropriate 
number of complimentary and medicine dances. The 
latter take place only at rare intervals — the former when- 
ever an occasion presents itself — demanding a manifes- 
tation of respect and courtesy. 

It is the custom to ask permission of the person to be 
complimented, to dance for him. This granted, prepara- 
tion is made by painting the face elaborately, and marking 
the person, which is usually bare about the chest and 
shoulders, after the most approved pattern. All the 
ornaments that can be mustered, are added to the hair, 
or head dress. Happy is he, who, in virtue of having 
taken one or more scalps, is entitled to proclaim it by a 
corresponding niunber of eagle' s feathers. The less fortu- 
nate make a substitute of the feathers of the wild turkey, 
or, better still, of the first unlucky ' ' rooster' ' that falls in 
their way. My poor fowls, during the time of payment, 
were always thoroughly plucked. 

When their preparations are completed, the dancers 
assemble at some convenient place, and then come march- 
ing to the spot appointed, accompanied by the music 
of the Indian drum and shee-shee-qua or rattle. They 
range themselves in a circle and dance with violent 
contortions and gesticulations, some of them graceful, 
others only energetical, the squaws, who stand a little 
apart, and mingle their discordant voices with the music 
of the instruments, rarely participating in the dance. 
Occasionally, however, when excited by the general 
gaiety, a few of them will form a circle outside and 
perform a sort of ungraceful, up and down movement, 
which has no merit, save the perfect time which is kept, 



282 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and for which, the Indians seem, without exception, to 
possess a natural ear. 

The dance finished, which is only when the strength of 
the dancers is quite exhausted, a quantity of presents are 
brought and placed in the middle of the circle, by order of 
the party complimented. An equitable distribution is 
made, by one of their number; and the object of all this 
display having been accomplished, they retire. 

The medicine-dance is carried on chiefly to celebrate 
the skill of the "Medicine-man," in curing diseases. 
This functionary belongs to a fraternity who are supposed 
to add to their other powers some skill in interpreting the 
will of the Great Spirit in regard to the conduct of his 
people. He occasionally makes offerings and sacrifices 
which are regarded as propitiatory. In this sense, the 
term "priest" may be deemed applicable to him. He is 
also a "prophet" in so far as he is, in a limited degree, 
an instructor, but does not claim to possess the gift of 
foretelling future events. 

A person is selected to join the fraternity of the 
"Medicine-man" by those already initiated, chiefly on 
account of some skill or sagacity that has been observed 
in him. Sometimes it happens that a person who has had 
a severe illness which has yielded to the prescriptions of 
one of the members, is considered a proper object of choice 
from a sort of claim thus established. 

When he is about to be initiated, a great feast is made, 
of course at the expense of the candidate, for in the most 
simple, as in the most civilized life, the same principle 
of politics holds good, "honors must be paid for." 
An animal is killed and dressed, of which the people at 
large partake — there are dances and songs and speeches 
in abundance. Then the chief Medicine-man takes the 



INDIAN CUSTOMS AND DANCES 283 

candidate and privately instructs him in all the ceremonies 
and knowledge necessary to make him an accomplished 
member of the fraternity. Sometimes the new member 
selected is still a child. In that case he is taken by the 
Medicine-man so soon as he reaches a proper age, and 
qualified by instruction and example to become a creditable 
member of the fraternity. 

Among the Winnebagoes, there seems a considerable 
belief in magic. Each Medicine-man has a bag or sack, 
in which is supposed to be enclosed some animal, to whom 
in the course of their pow-wotvs, he addresses himself, cry- 
ing to him in the note common to his imagined species. 
And the people seem to be persuaded that the answers 
which are announced are really communications in this 
form, from the Great Spirit. 

The Indians appear to have no idea of a retribution 
beyond this life. They have a strong appreciation of the 
great, fundamental virtues of natural religion — the wor- 
ship of the Great Spirit, brotherly love, parental affection, 
honesty, temperance and chastity. Any infringement of 
the laws of the Great Spirit, by a departure from these 
virtues, they believe will excite his anger, and draw down 
punishment. These are their principles. That their 
practice evinces more and more, a departure from them, 
under the debasing influences of a proximity to the whites, 
is a melancholy truth, which no one will admit with 
so much sorrow as those who lived among them, and 
esteemed them, a quarter of a century agoi, before this 
signal change had taken place. 



One of the first improvements that suggested itself 
about our new dwelling, had been the removal of some 
very unsightly pickets surrounding two or three Indian 



284 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

graves, on the esplanade in front of tlie house. Such, 
however, is the reverence in which these burial-places are 
held, that we felt we must approach the subject with great 
delicacy and consideration. 

My husband at length ventured to propose to Mrs. 
"Pawnee Blanc," the nearest surviving relative of the 
person interred, to replace the pickets with a neat wooden 
platform. 

The idea pleased her much, for through her intimacy in 
Paquette's family, she had acquired something of a taste 
for civilization. Accordingly a little structure about a 
foot in height, properly finished with a moulding around 
the edge, was substituted for the worn and blackened 
pickets, and it was touching to witness the mournful satis- 
faction with which two or three old crones would come 
regularly every evening at sunset, to sit and gossip over 
the ashes of their departed relatives. 

On the fine, moonlight nights too, there might often 
be seen a group sitting there, and enjoying what is to 
them a solemn hour, for they entertain the poetic belief 
that "the moon was made to give light to the dead." 

The reverence of the Indians for the memory of their 
departed friends, and their dutiful attention in visiting 
and making offerings to the Great Spirit, over their last 
resting-places, is an example worthy of imitation among 
their more enlightened brethren. Not so, however, with 
some of their customs in relation to the dead. 

The news of the decease of one of their number is a 
signal for a general mourning and lamentation — it is also, 
in some instances, I am sorry to say, when the means and 
appliances can be foimd, the apology for a general carouse. 

The relatives weep and howl for grief — the friends 
and acquaintances bear them company through sympathy. 



INDIAN CUSTOMS AND DANCES 285 

A few of their number are deputed to wait upon their 
"father," to inform him of the event, and to beg some 
presents "to help them," as they express it, "dry up their 
tears. ' ' 

We received such a visit one morning, not long after 
the payment was concluded. 

A little drunken Indian, named by the French people 
around, "Old Boilvin," from his resemblance to an Indian 
Agent of that name,"^ at Prairie du Chien, was the person 
on account of whose death the application was made. 
"He had been fishing," they said, "on the shores of one 
of the little lakes near the Portage, and having taken 
a little too much ''whiskee^^ had fallen into the water and 
been drowned. ' ' Nothing of him had been found but his 
blanket on the bank, so there could be no funeral cere- 
monies, but they were prepared to make a great lamenta- 
tion about him. 

Their father presented them with tobacco, knives, 
calico and looking-glasses, in proportion to what he 
thought might be their reasonable grief at the loss of such 
a worthless vagabond, and they departed. 

There was no difficulty, notwithstanding the stringent 
prohibitions on the subject, in procuring a keg of whiskey 
from some of the traders who yet remained, so armed with 
that and their other treasures, they assembled at an ap- 
pointed spot, not far from the scene of the catastrophe, and 
sitting down with the keg in their midst, they commenced 
their affliction. The more they drank the more clamor- 
ous became their grief, and the faster flowed their tears. 

In the midst of these demonstrations a little figure, 
bent and staggering, covered with mud and all in dis- 
order, with a countenance full of wonder and sympathy, 
approached them and began, 



286 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"Why's what? what? Who's dead?" 

"Who! dead?" repeated they, looking up in astonish- 
ment. "Why, you're dead! you were drowned in Swan 
Lake! Did not we find your blanket there? Come, sit 
down and help us mourn." 

The old man did not wait for a second invitation. He 
took his seat and cried and drank with the rest, weeping 
and lamenting as bitterly as any of them, and the strange 
scene was continued as long as they had power to articu- 
late, or any portion of the whiskey was left. 



CHAPTER XXIX 

STORY OF THE RED FOX 

The Indians, of whatever tribe, are exceedingly fond 
of narrating or listening to tales and stories, whether his- 
torical or fictitious. They have their professed story-tellers, 
like the oriental nations, and these go about, from village 
to village, collecting an admiring and attentive audience, 
however oft-told and familiar the matter they recite. 

It is in this way that their traditions are preserved and 
handed down unimpaired from generation to generation. 
Their knowledge of the geography of their country is 
wonderfully exact. I have seen an Indian sit in his lodge, 
and draw a map in the ashes, of the North- Western 
States, not of its statistical but its geographical features, 
lakes, rivers, and mountains, with the greatest accuracy, 
giving their relative distances, by day's journeys, with- 
out hesitation, and even extending his drawings and ex- 
planations as far as Kentucky and Tennessee. 

Of biography they preserve not only the leading events 
in the life of the person, but his features, appearance and 
bearing, his manners, and whatever little trait or pecul- 
iarity characterized him. 

The women are more fond of fiction, and some of their 
stories have a strange mingling of humor and pathos. 
I give the two which follow as specimens. The Indian 
names contained in them are in the Ottawa or "Courte 
Oreilles' ' language, but the same tales are current in all 
the different tongues and dialects. 

287 



288 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 
STORY OF THE RED FOX 

This is an animal to which many peculiarities are 
attributed. He is said to resemble the jackal in his habit 
of molesting the graves of the dead, and the Indians have 
a superstitious dread of hearing his bark at night, believing 
that it forebodes calamity and death. They say, too, that 
he was originally of one uniform reddish-brown color, but 
that his legs became black in the manner related in the 
story. 

There was a chief of a certain village who had a beauti- 
ful daughter. He resolved upon one occasion to make a 
feast, and invite all the animals. When the invitation was 
brought to the red fox he inquired, ' ' What are you going 
to have for supper?" 

'"'' Mee-dww-mee-^na'w-ho,''^ was the reply. 

This is a porridge made of parched corn, slightly 
cracked. The fox turned up his little sharp nose. 
"No, I thank you," said he, "I can get plenty of that 
at home." 

The messenger returned to the chief, and reported the 
contemptuous refusal of the fox. 

"Go back to him," said the chief, "and tell him 
we are going to have a nice fresh body, * and we will have 
it cooked in the most delicate maimer possible." 

Pleased with the prospect of such a treat, the fox gave 
a very hearty assent to the second invitation. 

The hour arrived, and he sat off for the lodge of the 
chief to attend the feast. The company were all prepared 
for him, for they made common cause with their friend 
who had been insulted. As the fox entered, the guest 

* The Indians in relating a story like this, apologise for alluding 
to a revolting subject. " You will think this unpleasant," they say. 



STORY OF THE RED FOX 289 

next the door with great courtesy rose from his place, and 
begged the new comer to be seated. Immediately the 
person next him also rose, and insisted that the fox should 
occupy his place, as it was still nearer the fire — the post 
of honor. Then the third, with many expressions of 
civility, pressed him to exchange with him, and thus, with 
many ceremonious flourishes, he was passed along the 
circle, always approaching the fire, where a huge cauldron 
stood, in which the good cheer was still cooking. The 
fox was by no means unwilling to occupy the highest place 
in the assembly, and besides, he was anxious to take a peep 
into the kettle, for he had his suspicions that he might be 
disappointed of the delicacies he had been expecting. 

So, by degrees, he was ushered nearer and nearer the 
great blazing fire, until by a dexterous push and shove 
he was hoisted into the seething kettle. 

His feet were dreadfully scalded, but he leaped out, 
and ran home to his lodge, howling and crying with pain. 
His grandmother, with whom, according to the custom 
of animals, he lived, demanded of him an account of the 
affair. When he had faithfully related all the circum- 
stances (for, unlike the civilized animals, he did not tliink 
of telling his grandmother a story), she reproved him very 
strongly. 

"You have committed two great faults," said she. 
"In the first place you were very rude to the chief who 
was so kind as to invite you, and by returning insult for 
civility, you made yourself enemies who were determined 
to punish you. In the next place, it was very unbecoming 
in you to be so forward to take the place of honor. 
Had you been contented modestly to keep your seat near 
the door, you would have escaped the misfortune that has 
befallen you. " 



290 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

All this was not very consolatory to the poor fox, who 
continued to whine and cry most piteously, while his 
grandmother, having finished her lecture, proceeded to 
bind up his wounds. Great virtue is supposed to be added 
to all medical prescriptions and applications by a little 
dancing, so, the dressing having been applied, the grand- 
mother fell to dancing with all her might, round and round 
in the lodge. 

When she was nearly exhausted, the fox said, ' ' Grand- 
mother, take off the bandages and see if my legs are 
healed." 

She did as he requested, but no — the burns were still 
fresh. She danced and danced again. Now and then, 
as he grew impatient, she would remove the coverings to 
observe the effect of the remedies. At length, towards 
morning, she looked, and, to be sure, the burns were 
quite healed. "But oh!" cried she, "your legs are as 
black as a coal! They were so badly burned that they 
will never return to their color!" 

The poor fox, who, like many another brave, was vain 
of his legs, fell into a transport of lamentation. 

"Oh! my legs! My pretty red legs! What shall 
I do? The young girls will all despise me. I shall never 
dare to show myself among them again!" 

He cried and sobbed until his grandmother, fatigued 
with her exercise, fell asleep. By this time he had 
decided upon his plan of revenge. 

He rose and stole softly out of his lodge, and pursuing 
his way rapidly towards the village of the chief, he turned 
his face in the direction of the principal lodge and barked. 
When the inhabitants heard this sound in the stillness of 
the night, their hearts trembled. They knew that it fore- 
boded sorrow and trouble to some one of their number. 



STORY OF THE RED FOX 291 

A very short time elapsed before tlie beautiful daughter 
of the chief fell sick, and she grew rapidly worse and 
worse, spite of medicines, charms, and dances. At length 
she died. The fox had not intended to bring misfortune 
on the village in this shape, for he loved the beautiful 
daughter of the chief, so he kept in his lodge and mourned 
and fretted for her death. 

Preparations were made for a magnificent funeral, but 
the friends of the deceased were in great perplexity. 
"If we bury her in the earth," said they, "the fox will 
come and disturb her remains. He has barked her to 
death, and he will be glad to come and finish his work 
of revenge." 

They took counsel together, and determined to hang 
her body high in a tree as a place of sepulture. They 
thought the fox would go groping about in the earth, 
and not lift up his eyes to the branches above his head. 

But the grandmother had been at the funeral, and she 
returned and told the fox all that had been done. 

"Now, my son," said she, "listen to me. Do not 
meddle with the remains of the Chief's daughter. You 
have done mischief enough already — leave her in peace." 

As soon as the grandmother was asleep at night, the 
fox rambled forth. He soon found the place he sought, 
and came and sat under the tree where the young girl had 
been placed. He gazed and gazed at her, all the live- 
long night, and she appeared as beautiful as when in life. 
But when the day dawned, and the light enabled him to 
see more clearly, then he observed that decay was doing 
its work — that instead of a beautiful, she presented only a 
loathsome appearance. 

He went home sad and afflicted, and passed all the day 
mourning in his lodge. 



292 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"Have you disturbed the remains of the Chief's beau- 
tiful daughter?" was his parent's anxious question. 

' ' No, grandmother, ' ' — and he uttered not another word. 

Thus it went on for many days and nights. The fox 
always took care to quit his watch at the early dawn of 
day, for he knew that her friends would suspect him, and 
come betimes to see if all was right. 

At length he perceived that, gradually, she looked less 
and less hideous in the morning light, and that she by 
degrees resumed the appearance she had presented in life, 
so that in process of time, her beauty and look of health 
quite returned to her. 

One day he said, "Grandmother, give me iny pipe, 
that I may take a smoke." 

"Ah!" cried she, "you begin to be comforted. You 
have never smoked since the death of the chief's beautiful 
daughter. Have you heard some good news ? ' ' 

"Never you mind," said he, "bring the pipe." 

He sat down and smoked, and smoked. After a time 
he said, "Grandmother, sweep your lodge and put it all 
in order, for this day you will receive a visit from your 
daughter-in-law. ' ' 

The grandmother did as she was desired. She swept 
her lodge, and arranged it with all the taste she possessed, 
and then both sat down to await the visit. 

' ' When you hear a sound at the door, ' ' said the Fox, 
"you must give the salutation, and say. Come in." 

When they had been thus seated for a time, the grand- 
mother heard a faint, rustling sound. She looked towards 
the door. To her surprise, the mat which usually hung 
as a curtain was rolled up, and the door was open. 

"Peen-tee-geen n'dau-nis!"* cried she. 

* Come in, my daughter. 



STORY OF THE EED FOX 293 

Something like a faint, faint shadow appeared to glide 
in. It took gradually a more distinct outline. As she looked 
and looked, she began to discern the form and features of 
the Chief's beautiful daughter, but it was long before she 
appeared like a reality, and took her place in the lodge like 
a thing of flesh and blood. 

They kept the matter hid very close, for they would 
not for the world that the father or friends of the bride 
should know what had happened. Soon, however, it began 
to be rumored about that the chief s beautiful daughter had 
returned to life, and was living in the Red Fox's lodge. 
How it ever became known was a mystery, for, of course, 
the grandmother never spoke of it. 

Be that as it may, the news created great excitement 
in the village. ' ' This must never be, ' ' said they all. ' ' He 
barked her to death once, and who knows what he may do 
next time. ' ' 

The father took at once a decided part. "The Red 
Fox is not worthy of my daughter," he said. "I had 
promised her to the Hart, the finest and most elegant 
among the animals. Now that she has returned to life, 
I shall keep my word." 

So the friends all went in a body to the lodge of the 
Red Fox. The bridegroom, the bride and the grand- 
mother, made all the resistance possible, but they were 
overpowered by numbers, and the Hart having remained 
conveniently, waiting on the outside where there was no 
danger, the beautiful daughter of the chief was placed 
upon his back, and he coursed away through the forest 
to carry her to his own home. When he arrived at the 
door of his lodge, however, he turned his head, but no 
bride was in the place where he expected to see her. 
He had thought his burden very light from the beginning, 



294 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

but that lie supposed was natural to spirits returned from 
the dead. He never imagined she had at the outset glided 
from her seat, and in the midst of the tumult slipped back, 
unobserved, to her chosen husband. 

One or two attempts were made by the friends, after 
this, to repossess themselves of the young creature, but 
aU without success. Then they said, ' ' Let her remain 
where she is. It is true the Red Fox occasioned her 
death, but by his watchfulness and care he caressed her 
into life again; therefore she rightfully belongs to him." 
So the Red Fox and his beautiful bride lived long together 
in great peace and happiness. 



CHAPTER XXX 

STORY OF SHEE-SHEE-BANZE 

There was a young man named Shee-shee-banze (the 
Little Duck), paddling his canoe along the shore of the 
lake. 

Two girls came down to the edge of the water, and see- 
ing him, the elder said to the younger, ' ' Let us call to him 
to take us a sail." 

It must be remarked that in all Indian stories where 
two or more sisters are the dramatis personse, the elder is 
invariably represented as silly, ridiculous and disgusting — 
the younger, as wise and beautiful. 

In the present case the younger remonstrated. ' ' Oh ! 
no," said she, "let us not do such a thing. What will 
he think of us?" 

But the other persevered, and called to him, "Hoi 
come and take us into your canoe." The young man 
obeyed, and approaching the shore, he took them with 
him into the canoe. 

' ' Who are you?' ' asked the elder sister. 

" I am Way-gee^mar-hin^ ' ' replied he, ' ' the great Chief. ' ' 

This Way-gee-mar-kin was something of a fairy, for 
when surrounded by his followers, and wishing to confer 
favors on them, he had a habit of coughing slightly, when 
there would fly forth from his mouth quantities of silver 
brooches, ear-bobs and other ornaments, for which it was 
the custom of his people to scramble, each striving, as in 
more civilized life, to get more than his share. 

295 



296 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Accordingly, the elder sister said, "If you are Way- 
gee-mar-kin, let us see your cough." 

Shee-shee-banze had a few of these silver ornaments 
which he had got by scrambling, and which he kept 
stowed away in the sides of his mouth in case of emer- 
gency. So he gave some spasmodic coughs and brought 
forth a few, which the girl eagerly seized. 

After a time, as they paddled along, a fine noble elk came 
forth from the forest, and approached the water to drink. 

"What is that?" asked the spokeswoman; for the 
younger sister sat silent and modest all the time. 

"It is my dog that I hunt with." 

"Call him to us, that I may see him." 

Shee-shee-banze caUed, but the elk turned and fled into 
the woods. 

"He does not seem to obey you, however." 

"No, it is because you inspire him with disgust, and 
therefore he flies from you." 

Soon a bear made his appearance by the water's edge. 

"What is that?" 

' ' One of my servants. ' ' 

Again he was requested to call him, and as the call was 
disregarded, the same reason as before was assigned. 

Their excursion was at length ended. There had been 
a little magic in it, for although the young girls had sup- 
posed themselves to be in a canoe, there was, in reality, 
no canoe at all. They only imagined it to have been so. 

Now Shee-shee-banze lived with his grandmother, and 
to her lodge he conducted his young friends. 

They stood outside while he went in. 

"Grandmother," said he, "I have brought you two 
young girls, who will be your daughters-in-law. Invite 
them into your lodge. ' ' 



STORY OF SHEE-SHEE-BANZE 297 

Upon this, the old woman called, "Ho! come in, "and 
they entered. They were made welcome and treated to 
the best of everything. 

In the meantime, the real Way-gee-mar-kin, the great 
chief, made preparations for a grand feast. When he was 
sending his messenger out with the invitations, he said 
to him, "Be very particular to bid Shee-shee-banze to the 
feast, for as he is the smallest and meanest person in the 
tribe, you must use double ceremony with him, or he will 
be apt to think himself slighted." 

Shee-shee-banze sat in his lodge with his new friends, 
when the messenger arrived. 

"Ho! Shee-shee-banze," cried he, "you are invited to 
a great feast that Way-gee-mar-kin is to give to-night, to 
all his subjects." 

But Shee-shee-banze took no notice of the invitation. 
He only whistled, and pretended not to hear. The mes- 
senger repeated his words, and finding that no attention 
was paid to them, he went his way. 

The young girls looked at each other, during this scene, 
greatly astonished. At length the elder spoke. 

' ' What does this mean?' ' said she. ' ' Why does he call 
you Shee-shee-banze, and invite you to visit Way-gee- 
mar-kin?' ' 

"Oh!" said Shee-shee-banze, "it is one of my followers 
that always likes to be a little impudent. I am obliged 
to put up with it sometimes, but you observed that I 
treated him with silent contempt." 

The messenger returned to the chief, and reported the 
manner in which the invitation had been received. 

"Oh!" said the good-natured chief, "it is because 
he feels he is poor and insignificant. Go back again — call 
liim by my name, and make a flourishing speech to him." 



298 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The messenger fulfilled his mission as he was bid. 

"Way-gee-mar-kin," said he, pompously, "a great 
feast is to be given to-night, and I am sent most respect- 
fully to solicit the honor of your company!" 

"Did I not tell you?" said Shee-shee-banze to the 
maidens. Then nodding with careless condescension, he 
added, "Tell them I'll come." 

At night, Shee-shee-banze dressed himself in his very 
best paint, feathers and ornaments — but before his depar- 
ture he took liis grandmother aside. 

"Be sure," said he, "that you watch these young 
people closely until I come back. Shut up your lodge 
tight, tight. Let no one come in or go out, and above all 
things, do not go to sleep." 

These orders given, he went his way. 

The grandmother tried her best to keep awake, but 
finding herself growing more and more sleepy, as the 
night wore on, she took a strong cord and laced across the 
mat which hung before the entrance to the lodge, as the 
Indians lace up the mouths of their bags, and having seen 
all things secure and the girls quiet in bed, she laid down 
and soon fell into a comfortable sleep. 

The young girls, in the meanwhile, were dying with 
curiosity to know what had become of Shee-shee-banze, 
and as soon as they were sure the old lady was asleep, 
they prepared to follow him, and see what was going on. 
Fearing, however, that the grandmother might awake and 
discover their absence, they took two logs of wood, and put- 
ting them under the blanket, so disposed them as to present 
the appearance of persons sleeping quietly. They then cut 
the cords that fastened the door, and, guided by the sounds 
of the music, the dancing, and the merry-making, they 
soon found their way to the dwelling of Way-gee-mar-kin. 



STORY OF SHEE-SHEE-BANZE 299 

When they entered, they saw the chief seated on a 
throne, surrounded by light and splendor. Everything 
was joy and amusement. Crowds of courtiers were in the 
apartment, all dressed in the most brilliant array. The 
strangers looked around for their friend Shee-shee-banze, 
but he was nowhere to be seen. 

Now and then the chief would cough, when a shower 
of silver ornaments and precious things would fly in all 
directions, and instantly, a scramble would commence 
among the company, to gather them up and appropriate 
them. As they thus rushed forward, the brides elect saw 
their poor little friend crowded up into a corner, where 
nobody took any notice of him, except to push him aside, 
or step on him whenever he was in the way. He uttered 
piteous little squeaks as one and another would thus 
maltreat him, but he was too busy taking care of himself 
to perceive that those whom he had left snug at home 
in the lodge were witnesses of all that was going on. , 

At length the signal was given for the company 
to retire, all but the two young damsels, upon whom 
Way-gee-mar-kin had set his eye, and to whom he had 
sent, by one of his assistants, great offers to induce them 
to remain with him and become his wives. 

Poor Shee-shee-banze returned to his lodge, but what 
was his consternation to find the door open! 

"Ho! grandmother," cried he, "is this the way you 
keep watch?" 

The old woman started up. ' ' There are my daughters- 
in-law," said she, pointing to the two logs of wood. 
Shee-shee-banze threw himself on the ground between 
them. His back was broken by coming so violently in 
contact with them, but that he did not mind — he thought 
only of revenge, and the recovery of his sweethearts. 



300 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

He waited but to get some powerful poison and prepare 
it, and then he stole softly back to the wigwam of Way- 
gee-mar-kin. All was silent, and he crept in without 
making the slightest noise. There lay the chief, with 
a young girl on each side of him. 

They were all sound asleep, the chief lying on his 
back, with his mouth wide open. Before he was aware 
of it, the poison was down his throat, and Shee-shee- 
banze had retreated quietly to his own lodge. 

The next morning the cry went through the village 
that Way-gee-mar-kin had been found dead in his bed. 
Of course it was attributed to over indulgence at the 
feast. All was grief and lamentation. "Let us go and 
teU poor Shee-shee-banze, " said one, "he was so fond 
of Way-gee-mar-kin." 

They found him sitting on a bank fishing. He had 
been up at peep of day, to make preparation for receiving 
intelligence. 

He had caught two or three fish, and, extracting their 
bladders, had filled them with blood, and tied them under 
his arm. When the friends of Way-gee-mar-kin saw him, 
they called out to him, 

"Oh! Shee-shee-banze, your friend. Way-gee-mar-kin, 
is dead!" With a gesture of despair, Shee-shee-banze 
drew his knife and plunged it, not into his heart, but 
into the bladders filled with blood that he had prepared. 
As he fell, apparently lifeless to the ground, the messen- 
gers began to reproach themsevles: "Oh! why did we 
tell him so suddenly? We might have known he would 
not survive it. Poor Shee-shee-banze! he loved Way- 
gee-mar-kin so." 

To their great surprise, the day after the funeral, 
Shee-shee-banze came walking toward the wigwam of the 



STORY OF SHEE-SHEE-BANZE 301 

dead chief. As he walked, he sang, or rather chaunted 
to a monotonous strain* the following : 

Way-gee-mar-kin is dead, is dead, 

I know who killed him. 

I guess it was I — I guess it was I. 

All the village was aroused. Everybody flew in pur- 
suit of the murderer, but he evaded them, and escaped 
to a place of safety. 

Soon after, he again made his appearance, mincing 
as he walked, and singing to the same strain as before. 

If you wish to take and punish me. 
Let the widows come and catch me. 

It seemed a good idea, and the young women were 
recommended to go and entice the culprit into the village, 
so that the friends of the deceased could lay hold of him. 

They went forth on their errand. Shee-shee-banze 
would suffer them to approach, then he would dance off 

a little now he would allow them to come quite near; 

anon he would retreat a little before them, all the time 
singing. 

Come, pretty widows, come and catch me. 

Thus he decoyed them on, occasionally using honied 
words and flattering speeches, until he had gained their 
consent to return with him to his lodge, and take up their 
abode with him. 

The friends of the murdered chief were scandalized 
at such inconstancy, and resolved to punish all three, as 
soon as they could catch them. 

They surrounded his lodge with cries and threatenings, 
but Shee-shee-banze and his two brides had contrived 

* The Indians sing these words to an air peculiar to themselves. 



302 THE "EARLY DAY" OP THE NORTH-WEST 

to elude their vigilance and gain his canoe, which lay 
in the river, close at hand. 

Hardly were they on board, when their escape was 
discovered. The whole troop flew after them. Some 
plunged into the stream, and seized the canoe. In the 
struggle it was upset, but immediately on touching the 
water, whether from the magical properties of the canoe, 
or the necromantic skill of the grandmother, they were 
transformed into ducks, and flew quacking away. 

Since that time, the water-fowl of this species are 
always found in companies of three — two females and 
a male. 



The Canard de France, or Mallard, and the Brancheuse, 
or Wood Duck, are of different habits from the foregoing, 
flying in pairs. Indeed, the constancy of the latter is said 
to be so great that if he loses his mate he never takes 
another partner, but goes mourning to the end of his days. 



CHAPTER XXXI 

A VISIT TO GREEN BAY — MAU-ZHEE-GAW-GAW 
SWAMP 

The payment over, and the Indians dispersed, we pre- 
pared ourselves to settle down quietly in our little home. 
But now, a new source of disturbance arose. 

My husband's accounts of disbursements as Agent of 
the Winnebagoes, which he had forwarded to the Depart- 
ment at Washington, had failed to reach there, of which 
he received due notice — that is to say, such a notice as 
could reach us by the circuitous and uncertain mode of 
conveyance by which intercourse with the eastern world 
was then kept up. If the vouchers for the former ex- 
penditures, together with the recent payment of f 15, 000, 
annuity money, should not be forthcoming, it might place 
him in a very awkward position, so he decided to go at 
once to Washington, and be the bearer himself of his 
duplicate accounts. 

' ' Should you like to go and see your father and mother, ' ' 
said he to me, one morning, "and show them how the 
west agrees with you?" 

It was a most joyful suggestion after a year's separa- 
tion, and in a few days all things were in readiness for 
our departure. 

There was visiting us, at that time, Miss Brush, of 
Detroit, who had come from Green Bay with Mr. and Mrs. 
Whitney and Miss Frances Henshaw, on an excursion 
to the Mississippi.''^ Our little india-rubber house had 

303 



304 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

contrived to expand itself for the accommodation of the 
whole party during the very pleasant visit they made us. 

The arrival of two young ladies, was, as may be 
imagined, quite a godsend to the unmarried lieutenants, 
and when, tired of the journey, or intimidated by the 
snow which fell eight inches on the 4th of October, Miss 
Brush determined to give up the remainder of her excur- 
sion, and accept our pressing invitation to remain with 
us, until the return of her friends, we were looked upon 
as public benefactors. She was now to accompany us to 
Green Bay, and possibly to Detroit. 

Our voyage down the river was without incident, and 
we reached Green Bay just as all the place was astir 
in the expectation of the arrival of one of Mr. Newberry's 
schooners. This important event was the subject of 
interest to the whole community, from Fort Howard 
to "Dickenson's." To some its arrival would bring 
friends, to some supplies — to the ladies, the fashions, 
to the gentlemen, the news, for it was the happy bearer 
of the mails, not for that place alone, but for all the 
"upper country." 

In a few days the vessel arrived. She brought a mail for 
Fort Winnebago, which in the winter season only was carried 
by land to that place, via Niles Settlement and Chicago. 

In virtue of his office as Post Master, my husband 
opened the mail-bag, and took possession of his own 
letters. One informed him of the satisfactory appearance 
of the missing accounts, but oh! sad disappointment, 
another brought the news that my parents had gone 
to Kentucky for the winter — not to any city or accessible 
place, but up "the Sandy," and over among the moun- 
tains of Virginia, hunting up old land claims belonging 
to my grandfather's estate. 



A VISIT TO GREEN BAY 305 

It was vain to hope to follow them. We might hardly 
expect to find them during the short period we could be 
absent from home — not even were we to receive the lucid 
directions once given my father by an old settler during 
his explorations through that wild region. 

"You must go up ^M^," said the man, "and down 
Troublesome^ and fall over on to King dam- come. ' ' * 

We did not think it advisable to undertake such an 
expedition, so we made up our minds to retrace our steps 
to Fort Winnebago. 

No boats were in readiness to ascend the river. 
Hamilton Arndt promised to have one in preparation 
at once, but time passed by, and no boat was made ready. 

It was now the beginning of November. We were 
passing our time very pleasantly with the Irwins and 
Whitneys, and at the residence of Colonel Stambaugh, 
the Indian agent, ''^ but still this delay was inconvenient 
and vexatious. 

I suggested undertaking the journey on horseback. 
"No, indeed," was the answer I invariably received. 
' ' No mortal woman has ever gone that road, unless it was 
on foot, nor ever could. ' ' 

"But suppose we set out in the boat and get frozen 
in on the way. We can neither pass the winter there, 
nor possibly find our way to a hinnan habitation. We 
have had one similar experience already. Is it not better 
to take it for granted that I can do what you and others 
of your sex have done?" 

Dr. Finley, the post-surgeon at Fort Howard, on hear- 
ing the matter debated, offered me immediately his favorite 
horse Charlie. "He was very surefooted," the Doctor 
alleged, "and capital in a marsh or troublesome stream." 

* Three streams or water-courses of that region. 



306 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

By land, then, it was decided to go, and as soon as our 
old Mee-no-mo-nee friend, " Wish-tay-yun, " who was as 
good a guide by land as by water, could be summoned, 
we set off, leaving our trunks to be forwarded by Hamilton 
Arndt, whenever it should please him to carry out his 
intention of sending up his boat. 

We waited until a late hour on the morning of our 
departure for our fellow-travellers, Mr. Wing, of Mon- 
roe,* and Dr. Philleo, of Galena; but finding they did 
not join us, we resolved to lose no time, confident that 
we should all meet at the Ka-kalin in the course of the 
evening. 

After crossing the river at what is now Despere,** and 
entering the wild, unsettled country on the west of the 
river, we found a succession of wooded hiUs, separated 
by ravines so narrow and steep that it seemed impossible 
that any animals but mules or goats could make their way 
among them. 

Wish-tay-yun took the lead. The horse he rode was 
accustomed to the country, and weU trained to this style 
of road. As for Charlie, he was perfectly admirable. 
When he came to a precipitous descent, he would set 
forward his fore-feet, and slide down on his haunches 
in the most scientific manner, while my only mode of pre- 
serving my balance was to hold fast by the bridle, and lay 
myself almost flat upon his back. Then our position sud- 
denly changed, and we were scaling the opposite bank, at the 
imminent risk of falling backward into the ravine below. 

It was amusing to see Wish-tay-yun, as he scrambled 
on ahead, now and then turning partly round to see how 
I fared. And when, panting and laughing, I at length 
reached the summit, he would throw up his hands, and 

* At that time a delegate to Congress from the Territory. 



A VISIT TO GREEN BAY 307 

shout with the utmost glee, "Mamma Manitou!" (My 
mother is a spirit). 

Our old acquaintances, the Grignons, seemed much 
surprised that I should have ventured on such a journey. 
They had never taken it, although they had lived so long 
at the Ka-kalin,'^ but then there was no reason why they 
should have done so. They could always command a 
canoe or a boat when they wished to visit "the bay." 

As we had anticipated, our gentlemen joined us at 
supper. "They had delayed to take dinner with Col. 
Stambaugh — had had a delightful gallop up from the bay 
— had seen no ravines, nor anything but fine smooth roads 
— ^might have been asleep, but if so, were not conscious 
of it." This was the account they gave of themselves, 
to our no small amusement. 

From the Ka-kalin to the Butte des Morts,®*^ where now 
lived a man named Knaggs, was our next day's stage. 
The country was rough and wild, much like that we had 
passed through the spring before, in going from Hamilton's 
diggings to Kellogg' s Grove, but we were fortunate in 
having Wish-tay-yun, rather than Mr. H., for our guide, 
so that we could make our way with some degree of 
moderation. 

We had travelled but forty miles when we reached 
Knaggs', yet I was both cold and fatigued, so that the 
sight of the cosy little room in which we found Mrs. 
Knaggs, and the bright fire, were most cheering objects; 
and as we had only broken our fast since morning, with 
a few crackers we carried in our pockets, I must own 
we did ample justice to her nice coffee and cakes, not to 
mention venison-steaks and bear' s meat, the latter of which 
I had never before tasted, and which, truth to tell, I never 
wished to taste again. 



308 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Our supper over, we looked about for a place of repose. 
The room in which we had taken our meal was of small 
dimensions, just sufficient to accommodate a bed, a table 
placed against the wall, and the few chairs on which we 
sat. There was no room for any kind of a " shake down. ' ' 

" Where can you put us for the night ? ' ' inquired my 
husband of Mr. Knaggs, when he made liis appearance. 

"Why, there is no place that I know of, unless you 
can camp down in the old building outside." 

We went to look at it. It consisted of one room, bare 
and dirty. A huge chimney, in which a few brands were 
burning, occupied nearly one side of the apartment. 
Against another was built a rickety sort of bunk. 
This was the only vestige of furniture to be seen. 
The floor was thickly covered with mud and dirt, in the 
midst of which, near the fire, was seated an old Indian 
with a pan of boiled corn on his lap, which he was scoop- 
ing up with both hands, and devouring with the utmost 
voracity. 

We soon discovered that he was blind. On hearing 
footsteps and voices, he instinctively gathered his dish 
of food close to him, and began some morose griunblings ; 
but when he was told that it was " Shaw-nee-aw-kee" 
who was addressing him, his features relaxed into a more 
agreeable expression, and he even held forth his dish and 
invited us to share its contents. 

"But are we to stay here?" I asked. "Can we not 
sleep out of doors?" 

"We have no tent," replied my husband, "and the 
weather is too cold to risk the exposure without one." 

"I could sit in a chair all night, by the fire." 

"Then you would not be able to ride to Belief ontaine 
to-morrow. ' ' 



MAU-ZHEE-GAW-GAW SWAMP 309 

There was no alternative. The only thing Mr. Knaggs 
could furnish in the shape of bedding was a small bear- 
skin. The bunk was a trifle less filthy than the floor, so 
upon its boards we spread first the skin, then our saddle- 
blankets, and with a pair of saddle-bags for a bolster, I 
wrapped myself in my cloak, and resigned myself to my 
distasteful accommodations. 

The change of position from that I had occupied 
through the day, probably brought some rest, but sleep 
I could not. Even on a softer and more agreeable couch, 
the snoring of the old Indian and two or three compan- 
ions who had joined him, and his frequent querulous 
exclamations as he felt himself encroached upon in the 
darkness, would have effectually banished slumber from 
my eyes. 

It was a relief to rise and prepare for the journey of 
the day. Where our fellow-travellers had bestowed them- 
selves I knew not, but they evidently had fared no better 
than we. They were in fine spirits, however, and we 
cheerfully took our breakfast and were ferried over the 
river to continue on the trail from that point to Belle- 
fontaine, twelve miles from Fort Wimiebago. 

The great ' ' bug-bear' ' of this road, Mau-zhee-gaw-gaw 
Swamp, was the next thing to be encountered. We 
reached it about nine o'clock. It spread before us a vast 
expanse of morass, about half a mile in width, and 
of length interminable, partly covered with water, with 
black knobs rising here and there above the surface, 
to afford a precarious foothold for the animals in crossing 
it. Where the water was not, there lay in place of it, 
a bed of black oozy mud, which threatened to give way 
under the foot, and let it, at each step, sink into an 
unknown depth. 



310 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

This we were now to traverse. All three of the 
gentlemen went in advance of me, each hoping, as he said, 
to select the surest and firmest path for me to follow. 
One and another would call, "Here, madam, come this 
way!" "This is the best path, wifie — follow me," but 
often Charlie knew better than either, and selected a path 
according to his own judgment, which proved the best 
of the whole. 

Once he went picking his way so slowly and cautiously, 
now pausing on one little hillock, now on. another, and 
anon turning aside to avoid a patch of mud that seemed 
more than usually suspicious, that all the company had got 
some little distance ahead of me. On raising my eyes, 
which had been kept pretty closely on my horse' s footsteps, 
I saw my husband on foot, striving to lead his horse by the 
bridle from a difficult position into which he had got, Mr. 
Wing and his great white floundering animal, lying side- 
ways in the mud, the rider using all his efforts to extricate 
himself from the stirrups, and Dr. Philleo standing at a 
little distance from his steed, who was doing his best to 
rise up from a deep bog into which he had pitched him- 
self. It was a formidable sight ! They all called out 
with one accord, 

"Oh! do not come this way!" 

"Indeed," cried I, "I have no thought of it. Charlie 
and I know better" — and trusting to the sagacious crea- 
ture, he picked his way carefully along, and carried me 
safely past the dismounted company. I could not refrain 
from a little triumphant flourish with my whip, as I looked 
back upon them, and watched their progress to their sad- 
dles once more. 

Three hours had we been thus unpleasantly engaged and 
yet we were not over the "Slough of Despond." At 



MAU-ZHEE-GAW-GAW SWAMP 311 

length we drew near its farthest verge. Here ran a deep 
stream of some five or six feet in width. The gentlemen, 
as they reached it, dismounted, and began debating what 
was to be done. 

"Jump off, jump off, Madam," cried Mr. Wing, and 
' ' Jump off, jump off, ' ' echoed Dr. Philleo — ' ' we are just 
consulting how we are to get you across." 

"What do you think about it?" asked my husband. 
"Charlie will show you," replied I. "Come, Charlie," 
and as I raised his bridle quickly, with a pat on his neck 
and an encouraging chirp, he bounded over the stream 
as lightly as a deer, and landed me safe on terra firma. 

Poor Mr. Wing had fared the worst of the company; 
the clumsy animal he rode seeming to be of opinion when 
he got into a difficulty that he had nothing to do but to 
lie down and resign himself to his fate; while his rider 
not being particularly light and agile, was generally under- 
most, and half imbedded in the mire before he had quite 
made up his mind as to his course of action. 

It was therefore a wise movement in him, when he 
reached the little stream, to plunge into it, and wade across, 
thus washing out, as much as possible, the traces of the 
morning's adventures, from himself and his steed, and the 
other gentlemen, having no alternative, concluded to follow 
his example. 

We did not halt long on the rising ground beyond the 
morass, for we had a long stretch before us to Bellefon- 
taine, forty-five miles, and those none of the shortest. 

Our horses travelled admirably the whole afternoon, 
Charlie keeping a canter all the way, but it was now grow- 
ing dark, and there were no signs of the landmarks which 
were to indicate our near approach to the desired haven. 

' ' Can we not stop and rest us for a few moments under 



312 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

one of the trees?" inquired I, for I was almost exhausted 
with fatigue, and to add to our discomfort, a cold Novem- 
ber rain was pouring upon us. 

"If it were possible, we would," was the reply, "but 
see how dark it is growing. If we should lose our way, 
it would be worse than being wet and tired." 

So we kept on. Just at dark we crossed a clear stream. 
"That," said my husband, "is, I think, two miles from 
Belief ontaine. Cheer up — ^we shall soon be there. ' ' Quite 
encouraged we pursued our way more cheerfully. Mile 
after mile we passed, but still no light gleamed friendly 
through the trees. 

' ' We have certainly travelled more than six miles now, ' ' 
said I. 

"Yes — ^that could not have been the two mUe creek." 
It was eight o'clock when we reached Belief ontaine.®^ We 
were ushered into a large room made cheerful by a huge 
blazing fire. Mr. Wing and Dr. Philleo had arrived be- 
fore us, and there were other travellers, on their way from 
the Mississippi. I was received with great kindness and 
volubility, by the immense hostess, "la grosse Ameri- 
caine, ' ' as she was called, and she soon installed me in the 
arm-chair, in the warmest corner, and in due time set an 
excellent supper before us. 

But her hospitality did not extend to giving up her 
only bed for my accommodation. She spread aU the 
things she could muster on the hard floor before the fire, 
and did what she could to make me comfortable ; then, ob- 
serving my husband' s solicitude lest I might feel ill from 
the effects of the fatigue and rain, she remarked in tones 
of admiring sympathy, "How kind your companion is to 
you!" An expression which, as it was then new to us, 
amused us not a little. 



MAU-ZHEE-GAW-GAW SWAMP 313 

Our travelling coinpanions started early in the morning 
for the fort, which was but twelve miles distant, and they 
were so kind as to take charge of a note to our friends 
at home, requesting them to send Plante with the carriage 
to take us the rest of the distance. 

We reached there in safety, and thus ended the first 
journey by land that any white woman had made from 
Green Bay to Fort Winnebago. 



CHAPTER XXXII 

COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 

Late in the autumn, after our return, my husband 
took his mother to Prairie du Chien for the benefit of 
medical advice from Dr. Beaumont^^ of the U. S. Army. 
The journey was made in a large open boat down the 
Wisconsin river, and it was proposed to take this opportu- 
nity to bring back a good supply of corn for the winter's 
use of both men and cattle. 

The ice formed in the river, however, so early, that 
after starting with his load, he was obliged to return with 
it to the Prairie, and wait until the thick winter's ice 
enabled him to make a second journey, and bring it up in 
sleighs — with so great an expense of time, labor, and ex- 
posure, were the necessaries of life conveyed from one point 
to another, through that wUd and desolate region! 



The arrival of my brother Arthur from Kentucky, 
by way of the Mississippi, in the latter part of April, 
brought us the uncomfortable intelligence of new troubles 
with the Sauks and Foxes. Black Hawk had, with the 
flower of his nation, recrossed the Mississippi, once more 
to take possession of their old homes and cornfields. * 

It was not long before our own Indians came flocking 
in, to confirm the tidings, and to assure us of their inten- 
tion to remain faithful friends to the Americans. We 
soon heard of the arrival of the lUinois Rangers in the 

* See appendix. 

314 



COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 315 

Rock River country, also of the progress of the regular 
force under Gen. Atkinson, in pursuit of the hostile 
Indians, who, by the reports, were always able to elude 
their vigilance. It not being their custom to stop and 
give battle, the Sauks soon scattered themselves through 
the country, trusting to some lucky accident (and they 
arrived, alas ! only too often), to enable them to fall upon 
their enemies unexpectedly. 

The experience of the pursuing army was, for the most 
part, to make their way, by toilsome and fatiguing 
marches to the spot where they imagined the Sauks would 
be waiting to receive them, and then to discover that the 
rogues had scampered off to quite a different part of the 
country. 

Wherever these latter went, their course was marked 
by the most atrocious barbarities, though the worst had 
not, at this time, reached our ears. We were only assured 
that they were down in the neighborhood of the Rock 
river, and Kishwaukee, and that they lost no opportunity 
of falling upon the defenceless inhabitants, and cruelly 
murdering them. 

As soon as it became certain that the Sauks and Foxes 
would not pursue the same course they had on the pre- 
vious year, that is, retreat peaceably across the Mississippi, 
Mr. Kinzie resolved to hold a council with all the prin- 
cipal chiefs of the Winnebagoes, who were accessible at 
this time. He knew that the Sauks would use every effort 
to induce their neighbors to join them, and that there 
existed in the breasts of too many of the young savages 
a desire to distinguish themselves by "taking some white 
scalps." They did not love the Americans — why should 
they? By them they had been gradually dispossessed 
of the broad and beautiful domains of their forefathers, 



316 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and hunted from place to place, and the only equivalent 
they had received in exchange had been a few thousands 
annually in silver and presents, together with the perni- 
cious example, the debasing influence, and the positive 
ill-treatment of too many of the new settlers upon their 
lands. 

With all these facts in view, therefore, their "father" 
felt that the utmost watchfulness was necessary, and that 
the strongest arguments must be brought forward, to pre- 
serve the young men of the Wumebagoes in their allegiance 
to the Americans. Of the older members he felt quite 
sure. About fifty lodges had come at the commencement 
of the disturbances, and encamped around our dwelling, 
saying, that if the Sauks attacked us, it must be after 
killing them; and, knowing them well, we had perfect 
confidence in their assurances. 

But their vicinity, while it gave us a feeling of protec- 
tion, likewise furnished us with a channel of the most 
exciting and agitating daily communications. As the the- 
atre of operations approached nearer and nearer, intelli- 
gence was brought from one of their runners — now, that 
"Captain Harney's head had been recognized in the Sauk 
camp, where it had been brought the day previous, ' ' next, 
"that the Sauks were carrying Lieut. BeaU's head on a 
pole in front of them as they marched to meet the whites." 
Sometimes it was a story which we afterwards found to be 
true, as that of the murder of their agent, Mr. St. Vrain, 
at KeUogg's Grove, by the Sauks themselves, who ought 
to have protected him. 

It was after the news of this last occurrence, that the 
appointed council with the Winnebagoes was to be held 
at the Four Lakes, thirty-five miles distant from Fort 
Winnebago. 



COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 317 

In vain we pleaded and remonstrated against such 
an exposure. "It was his duty to assemble and talk 
to them," my husband said, *'and he must run the risk, 
if there were any. He had perfect confidence in the 
Winnebagoes. The enemy, by all he could learn, were 
now far distant from the Four Lakes — probably at Kosh- 
ko-nong. He would set off early in the morning with 
Paquette, hold his council, and return to us the same 
evening. ' ' 

It were useless to attempt to describe our feelings 
during that long and dreary day. When night arrived 
the cry of a drunken Indian, or even the barking of a dog, 
would fill our hearts with terror. 

As we sat, at a late hour, at the open window, listen- 
ing to every sound, with what joy did we at length dis- 
tinguish the tramp of horses — we knew it to be Griffin 
and Jerry ascending the hill, and a cheerful shout soon 
announced that all was well. They had ridden seventy 
miles that day, besides holding a long "talk" with the 
Indians. 

The Winnebagoes in council had promised to use their 
utmost endeavors to preserve peace and good order among 
their young men. They informed their father that the 
bands on the Rock river, with the exception of Win-no- 
sheek's were all determined to remain friendly, and keep 
aloof from the Sauks. To that end, they were all 
abandoning their villages and corn-fields, and moving 
north, that their Great Father, the President, might not 
feel dissatisfied with them. With regard to Win-no-sheek 
and his people, they professed themselves unable to 
answer. 

Time went on, and brought with it stories of fresh 
outrages. Among these were the murders of Auberry, 



318 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Green, and Force, at Blue Mound, and the attack on 
Apple Fort. The tidings of the latter were brought 
by old Crely,^" the father of Mrs. Paquette, who rode 
express from Galena, and who averred that he once passed 
a bush behind which the Sauks were hiding, but that his 
horse smelt the sweet-scented grass with which they 
always adorn their persons when on a war-party, and set 
out on such a gallop that he never stopped until he arrived 
at the Portage. 

Another bearer of news was a young gentleman named 
Follett, whose eyes had become so protruded, and set, 
from keeping an anxious lookout for the enemy, that 
it was many days after his arrival at a place of safety, 
before they resumed their accustomed limits and 
expression. 

Among other rumors which at this time reached 
us, was one that an attack upon the fort was in contem- 
plation among the Sauks. That this was certainly in no 
state of defence, the Indians very well knew. All the 
effective men had been withdrawn, upon a requisition 
from General Atkinson, to join him at his newly-built fort 
at Kosh-ko-nong. '*"* 

Fort Winnebago was not picketed in — there were no 
defences to the barracks or officers' quarters, except slight 
panelled doors and Venetian blinds — nothing that would 
long resist the blows of clubs or hatchets. There was no 
artillery, and the Commissary's store was without the 
boimds of the fort, under the hill. 

Mr. Kinzie had, from the first, called the attention of 
the officers to the insecurity of their position, in case 
of danger, but he generally received a scoffing answer. 

"Never fear," they would say — "the Sauks are not 
coming here to attack us. ' ' 



COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 319 

One afternoon we had gone over on a visit to some 
friends in the garrison, and several officers being present, 
the conversation, as usual, turned upon the present posi- 
tion of affairs. 

"Do you not think it wiser," inquired I, of a bluster- 
ing young officer, "to be prepared against possible 
danger?' ' 

"Not against these fellows," replied he, contemptu- 
ously — "I do not think I would even take the trouble 
to fasten the blinds to my quarters." 

"At least," said I, "if you some night find a toma- 
hawk raised to cleave your skull, you will have the conso- 
lation of remembering that you have not been one of those 
foohsh fellows who keep on the safe side." 

He seemed a little nettled at this, and still more so 
when sister Margaret observed : 

"For my part, I am of Governor Cass' opinion. He 
was at Chicago during the Winnebago war. We were all 
preparing to move into the fort on the first alarm. Some 
were for being brave and delaying, like our friends here. 
'Come, come,' said the Governor, 'hurry mto the fort as 
fast as possible — there is no merit in being brave with the 
Indians. It is the height of folly to stay and meet danger 
which you may by prudence avoid.' " 

In a few days our friends waked up to the conviction 
that something must be done at once. The first step was 
to forbid any Winnebago coming within the garrison, lest 
they should find out what they had known as well as our- 
selves for three months past — namely, the feebleness of 
the means of resistance. The next was to send "fatigue- 
parties" into the woods, under the protection of a guard, 
to cut pickets for enclosing the garrison. 

There was every reason to believe that the enemy were 



320 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

not very far distant, and that their object in coming north 
was to break away into the Chippewa country, where they 
would find a place of security among their friends and 
allies. The story that our Indian runners brought in most 
frequently was, that the Sauks were determined to fall 
upon the whites at the Portage and Fort, and massacre 
all, except the families of the Agent and Interpreter. 

Plante and Pillon with their families had departed 
at the first word of danger. There only remained with 
us Manaigre, whose wife was a half- Winnebago, Isidore 
Morrin, and the blacksmiths from Sugar Creek, Mata, 
and Turcotte. 

At night we were all regularly armed and our posts 
assigned us. After every means had been taken to make 
the house secure, the orders were given. Sister Margaret 
and I, in case of attack, were to mount with the children 
to the rooms above, while my husband and his men were 
to make good their defence as long as possible against the 
enemy. Since I had shown my sportsmanship by bringing 
down accidentally a blackbird on the wing, I felt as if 
I could do some execution with my little pistols, which 
were regularly placed beside my pillow at night, and I was 
fully resolved to use them, if necessity required it, and I 
do not remember to have had the slightest compmiction 
at the idea of taking the lives of two Sauks, as I had no 
doubt I should do, and this explains to me what I had 
before often wondered at, the indifference of the soldier 
on the field of battle to the destruction of human life. 
Had I been called upon, however, to use my weapons 
effectually, I should no doubt have looked back upon it 
with horror. 

Surrounded as we were by Indian lodges, which seldom 
became perfectly quiet, and excited as our nerves had 



COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 321 

become by all that we were daily in the habit of hearing, 
we seldom slept very soundly. One night, after we had 
as much as possible composed ourselves, we were startled 
at a late hour by a tap upon the window at the head 
of our bed, and a caU of "Chon! Chon!"* (John! John!) 

''Tshah-ko-zhah?" (What is it?) 

It was Hoo-wau-ne-kah, the little Elk. He spoke 
rapidly, and in a tone of great agitation. I could not 
understand him, and I lay trembling, and dreading to hear 
his errand interpreted. Now and then I could distinguish 
the words Sau-kee (Sauks) and Shoonk-hat-tay-rah (horse), 
and they were not very reassuring. 

The subject I soon learned was this : A fresh trail had 
been observed near the Petit Rocher, on the Wisconsin, and 
the people at the villages on the Barribault'"^ were in a 
state of great alarm, fearing it might be the Sauks. There 
was the appearance of a hundred or more horses having 
passed by tliis trail. Hoo-wau-ne-kah had been dispatched 
at once to tell their father, and to ask his advice. 

After listening to all he had to communicate, his father 
told him the trail was undoubtedly that of General Henry' s 
troops, who were said to have come North, looking for the 
enemy. That as the marks of the horses' hoofs showed 
them, by this report, to have been shod, that was suffi- 
cient proof that it was not the trail of the Sauks. He 
thought that the people at the villages need not feel any 
uneasiness. 

"Very well, father," replied Hoo-wau-ne-kah, "I will 
go back and tell my people what you say. They will 
believe you, for you always tell them the truth. You are 

* The Indians who had " been at Washington," were very fond 
of calling their father thus. Black Wolf's son would go farther and 
vociferate " K'hizzie," to show his familiarity. 



322 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

not like us Indians, who sometimes deceive each other." 
So sajdng, he returned to his friends, much comforted. 

The completion of the picketing and other defences, 
together with the arrival of a detachment of troops from 
Fort Howard under Lieut. Hunter,'"^ at our fort now 
seemed to render the latter the place of greatest safety. 
We therefore regularly, every evening before dusk, took 
up our line of march for the opposite side of the river, 
and repaired to quarters that had been assigned us within 
the garrison, leaving our own house and chattels to the 
care of the Frenchmen and our friends, the Winnebagoes. 

It was on one of these days that we were sitting at 
the windows wliich looked out on the Portage — indeed, 
we seldom sat anywhere else, our almost constant occu- 
pation being to look abroad and see what was coming next 
— when a loud, long, shrill whoop from a distance gave 
notice of something to be heard. "The news — halloo! 
what could it portend? What were we about to hear?' ' 
By gazing intently towards the farthest extremity of the 
road, we could perceive a moving body of horsemen, 
which, as they approached, we saw to be Indians. They 
were in full costume. Scarlet streamers fluttered at the 
ends of their lances — their arms glittered in the sun. 
Presently, as they drew nearer, their paint, and feathers 
and brooches became visible. There were fifty or more 
warriors. What could it denote? They passed the road 
which turns to the fort, and rode directly up the hill lead- 
ing to the Agency. Shaw-nee-au-kee was absent. The 
Interpreter had been sent for on the first distant appear- 
ance of the strangers, but had not yet arrived. The party 
having ascended the hill, halted near the blacksmith's 
shop, but did not dismount. 

Our hearts trembled — it must surely be the enemy. 



COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 323 

At this moment my husband appeared in the direction of 
the Interpreter's house. We called to entreat him to stop, 
but he walked along towards the new comers. 

To our infinite joy we saw the Chief of the party dis- 
mount, and all the others following his example, and 
approaching to shake hands. 

A space was soon cleared around the leader and my 
husband, when the former commenced an oration, flourish- 
ing his sword and using much violent gesticulation. It 
was the first time I had seen an Indian armed with that 
weapon, and I dreaded to perceive it in such hands. 
Sometimes he appeared as if he were about to take off the 
head of his auditor at a blow, and our hearts sank as we 
remembered the stratagems at Mackinac and Detroit in 
former days. At length the speech was concluded, an- 
other shaking of hands took place, and we saw my hus- 
band leading the way to his storehouse, from which some 
of his men presently brought tobacco and pipes, and laid 
them at the feet of the Chief. 

Our suspense was soon relieved by being informed that 
the strangers were Man-Eater, the principal Chief of the 
Rock River Indians, who had come with his band to 
"hold a talk," and bring information. 

These Indians were under the special care of Mr. Henry 
Gratiot,'"^ and his efforts had been most judicious and 
unremitting in preserving the good feeling of this, the 
most dangerous portion of the Winnebagoes. 

The intelligence that Man-Eater, who was a most noble 
Indian in appearance and character, brought us, confirmed 
that already received, namely, that the Sauks were gradu- 
ally drawing north, towards the Portage, although he evi- 
dently did not know exactly their whereabouts. 



324 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

There was, soon after their departure, an arrival of 
another party of Winnebagoes, and they requested permis- 
sion to dance for their father. 

The compliment ha-\dng been accepted, they assembled, 
as usual, on the esplanade in front of the house. My 
sister, the children and myself, stationed ourselves at the 
open windows, according to custom, and my husband sat 
on the broad step before the door, which opened from the 
outer air directly into the parlor where we were. 

The performance commenced, and as they proceeded, 
following each other round and round in the progress 
of the dance, my sister, Mrs. Helm, remarked to me, 
' ' Look at that small dark Indian, with the green boughs 
on his person — that is a Sauk! They always mark them- 
selves in this manner with white clay, and ornament 
themselves with leaves when they dance!" In truth, 
I had never seen this costume among our own Indians, 
and as I gazed at this one, with a green chaplet round his 
head and his legs, and even his gun wreathed in the same 
manner, while his body displayed no paint except the 
white transverse streaks with which it was covered, I saw 
that he was, indeed, a stranger. Without owing anything 
to the exaggeration of fear, his countenance was truly 
ferocious. He held his gun in his hand, and every time 
the course of the dance brought him directly in front 
of where we sat, he would turn his gaze full upon us, and 
club his weapon before him with what we interpreted into 
an air of defiance. We sat as still as death, for we knew 
it would not be wise to exhibit any appearance of fear, 
but my sister remarked in a low tone, "I have always 
thought that I was to lose my life by the hands of the 
Indians — this is the third Indian war I have gone through, 
and now, I suppose, it will be the last. ' ' 



COMMENCEMENT OF SAUK WAR 325 

It was the only time I ever saw her lose her self-posses- 
sion. She was always remarkably calm and resolute, but 
now I could see that she trembled. Still we sat there — 
there was a sort of fascination as our imaginations became 
more and more excited. Presently, some raindrops began 
to fall. The Indians continued their dance for a few 
minutes longer, then, with whoopings and shoutings, they 
rushed simultaneously towards the house. We fled into 
my apartment and closed the door, which my sister at first 
held fast, but presently came and seated herself by me on 
the bed, for she saw that I could not compose myself. 
Of all forms of death that by the hands of savages is the 
most difficult to face calmly, and I fully believed that our 
hour was come. 

There was no interruption to the dance, which the 
Indians carried on in the parlor, leaping and yelling 
as if they would bring down the roof over our heads. 
In vain we tried to persuade my husband and the children, 
through a crevice of the door, to come and join us. 
The latter, feeling no danger, were too much delighted 
with the exhibition to leave it, and the former only came 
for a moment to reassure me, and then judged it wisest 
to return, and manifest his satisfaction at the compliment 
by his presence. He made light of our fears, and would 
not admit that the object of our suspicions was in fact 
a Sauk, but only some young Winnebago, who had, as is 
sometimes the custom, imitated them in costume and 
appearance. 

It may have been "good fun" to him to return to his 
village and tell how he frightened "the white squaws." 
Such a trick would not be unnatural in a white youth, 
and perhaps, since human nature is everywhere the same, 
it might not be out of the way in an Indian. 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

FLEEING FROM THE INDIANS 

The danger now appeared to have become so imminent 
that my husband determined to send his family to Fort 
Howard, a point which was believed to be far out of the 
range of the enemy. It was in vain that I pleaded to be 
permitted to remain — he was firm. 

"I must not leave my post," said he, "while there is 
any danger. My departure would perhaps be the signal 
for an immediate alliance of the Winnebagoes with the 
Sauks. I am certain that as long as I am here, my pres- 
ence will act as a restraint upon them. You wish to ]-e- 
main and share my dangers ! Your doing so would expose 
us both to certain destruction in case of attack. By the 
aid of my friends in both tribes, I could hope to preserve 
my own life if I were alone, but surrounded by my fam- 
ily, that would be impossible — we should all fall victims 
together. My duty plainly is to send you to a place of 
safety. ' ' 

An opportunity for doing this soon occurred. Pa- 
quette, the interpreter, who was likewise an agent of 
the American Fur Company, had occasion to send a 
boat load of furs to Green Bay, on their way to Macki- 
nac. Mr. Kinzie having seen it as comfortably fitted 
up as an open boat of that description could be, with 
a tent-cloth fastened on a framework of hoop-poles over 
the centre, and lined with a dark-green blanket; and 
having placed on board an abimdant store of provisions 

326 



FLEEING FROM THE INDIANS 327 

and other comforts, he committed us to the joint care of 
my brother Arthur and his faithful blacksmith, Mata. 

This latter was a tall, gaunt Frenchman, with a freckled 
face, a profusion of crisp, sandy hair, and an inveterate 
propensity to speak English. His knowledge of the lan- 
guage was somewhat limited, and he burlesqued it by add- 
ing an s to almost every word, and giving out each phrase 
with a jerk. 

"Davids," he was wont to say to the little yellow 
fiddler, after an evening's frolic at the Interpreter's, 
"Davids, clear away the tables and the glasses, and play 
fishes hornspiJces.''^* But he was a kind, affectionate 
creature, and his devotion to "Monsieur Johns" and 
' ' Madame Johns' ' knew no bounds. 

Besides these two protectors, three trusty Indians, the 
chief of whom was called Old Smoker, were engaged to 
escort our party. The crew of the boat consisted entirely 
of French engages in the service of the Fur Company. 
They were six gay-hearted, merry fellows, lightening 
their labor with their pipe and their songs, in which they 
always esteemed it a great compliment to be joined by 
any gentleman or lady who listened to them — but our 
hearts, alas! were now too heavy to participate in their 
enjo3rment. 

The Fourth of July, the day on which we left our 
home, was a gloomy one indeed to those who departed, 
and to the one left behind. Who knew if we should ever 
meet again? The experience which some of the circle 
had had in Indian warfare, was such as to justify the 
saddest forebodings. There was not even the consolation 
of a certainty that this step would secure our safety. 
The Sauks might, possibly, be on the other side of us, 

* Fisher's hornpipe. 



328 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

and the route we were taking might, perhaps, though not 
probably, carry us into their very midst. It was no 
wonder then that our leave-taking was a solemn one — 
a parting which all felt might be for this world. 

Not all^ however, for the gay, cheerful Frenchmen 
laughed and sung and cracked their jokes, and "assured 
Monsieur John that they would take Madame Jolm and 
Madame Alum safe to Hhe hay^'' spite of Sauks or wind 
or weather." 

Thus we sat out on our journey. For many miles the 
fort was in sight, as the course of the river alternately 
approached and receded from its walls, and it was not 
until nearly mid-day that we caught the last glimpse 
of our home. 

At the noon-tide meal, or "pipe,"^°* as it is called 
by the voyageurs, an alarming discovery was made — no 
bread had been put on board for the crew! How this 
oversight had occurred, no one could tell. One was 
certain that a large quantity had been brought from the 
garrison bakery for their use that very morning — another 
had even seen the sacks of loaves standing in Paquette's 
kitchen. Be that as it may, here we were, many miles 
on our journey, and with no provisions for the six French- 
men, except some salted pork, a few beans, and some 
onions. A consultation was held in this emergency. 
Should they return to the Portage for supplies? The same 
danger that made their departure necessary, still existed, 
and the utmost dispatch had been enjoined upon them. 
We found upon examination that the store of bread and 
crackers with which our party had been provided, was far 
beyond what we could possibly require, and we thought 
it would be sufficient to allow of rations to the French- 
men until we should reach Powell's, at the Butte des 



FLEEING FROM THE INDIANS 329 

Morts, the day but one following, where we should un- 
doubtedly be able to procure a fresh supply. 

This decided on, we proceeded on our journey, always 
in profound silence, for a song or a loud laugh was now 
strictly prohibited until we should have passed the utmost 
limits of country where the enemy might possibly be. 
We had been warned beforehand that a certain point, 
where the low marshy meadows, through which the river 
had hitherto run, rises into a more firm and elevated 
country, was the border of the Menomonee territory, and 
the spot where the Sauks, if they had fled north of the 
Wisconsin towards the Chippewa country, would be most 
likely to be encountered. 

As we received intimation on the forenoon of the 
second day that we were drawing near this spot, I must 
confess that "we held our breath for awe." 

The three Winnebagoes were in the bow of the boat. 
Old Smoker, the chief, squatted upon his feet on the 
bench of the foremost rowers. We looked at him. 
He was gazing intently in the direction of the wooded 
point we were approaching. Our eyes followed his, and 
we saw three Indians step forward and stand upon the 
bank. We said in a low voice to each other, "if they are 
Sauks, we are lost, for the whole body must be in that 
thicket. ' ' The boat continued to approach — not a word 
was spoken — the dip of the paddle, and perhaps the 
beating hearts of some, were the only sounds that broke 
the stillness. Again we looked at the chief. His nostrils 
were dilated — his eyes almost glaring. 

Suddenly, with a bound, he sprung to his feet and 
uttered his long shrill whoop. 

"Hoh! hoh! hoh! neetchee (friend) Mah-^o-mo-neeP ^ 

All was now joy and gladness. Every one was for- 



330 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

ward to shake hands with the strangers as soon as we 
could reach them, in token of our satisfaction that they 
were Menomonees and not Sauks, of the latter of whom, 
by the way, they would give us no intelligence. 

By noon of that day, we considered ourselves to be out 
of the region of danger. Still caution was deemed neces- 
sary, and when at the mid-day pipe the boat was pushed 
ashore under a beautiful overhanging bank, crowned with 
a thick wood, the usual vigilance was somewhat relaxed, 
and the young people, under the escort of Arthur and 
Mata were permitted to roam about a little, in the vicinity 
of the boat. 

They soon came back with the report that the woods 
were "alive with pigeons,'""^ — they could almost knock 
them down with sticks, and earnestly did they plead to 
be allowed to shoot at least enough for supper. But 
no — the enemy might be nearer than we imagined, the 
firing of a gun would betray our whereabouts — it was 
most prudent to give no notice to friend or foe. So, very 
reluctantly, they were compelled to return to the boat 
without their game. 

The next morning brought us to Powell's, at the 
Butte des Morts. Sad were the faces of the poor French- 
men at learning that not a loaf of bread was to be had. 
Our own store, too, was, by this time, quite exhausted. 
The only substitute we could obtain, was a bag of dark- 
looking, bitter flour. With this provision for our whole 
party, we were forced to be contented, and we left the 
HOlock of the Dead feeling that it had been indeed the 
grave of our hopes. 

By dint of good rowing, our crew soon brought us 
to the spot where the river enters that beautiful sheet of 
water, Winnebago Lake. Though there was but little 



FLEEING FROM THE INDIANS 331 

wind when we reached the lake, the Frenchmen hoisted 
their sail, in hopes to save themselves the labour of rowing 
across; but in vain did they whistle, with all the force 
of their limgs — in vain did they supplicate La Vierge, 
with a comical mixture of fun and reverence. As a last 
resource, it was at length suggested by some one that 
their only chance lay in propitiating the goddess of the 
winds with an offering of some cast-off garment. 

Application was made all round by Guardapie, the 
chief spokesman of the crew. Alas! not one of the poor 
voyageurs could boast a spare article. A few old rags 
were at length rummaged out of the little receptacle of 
food, clothing, and dirt, in the bow of the boat, and cast 
into the waves. For a moment all flattered themselves 
that the experiment had been successful — the sail flut- 
tered, swelled a little, and then flapped idly down against 
the mast. The party were in despair, until, after a whis- 
pered consultation together, Julian and Edwin stepped 
forward as messengers of mercy. In a trice they divested 
themselves of jacket and vest and made a proffer of their 
next garment to aid in raising the wind. 

At first there seemed a doubt in the minds of the boat- 
men whether they ought to accept so magnificent an offer, 
but finding, on giving them a preparatory shake, that the 
value of the contribution was less than they had imagined, 
they, with many shouts, and much laughter, consigned 
them to the waves. To the great delight and astonish- 
ment of the boys, a breeze at this moment sprung up, 
which carried the little vessel beautifully over the waters 
for about half the distance to Garlic Island. By this time 
the charm was exhausted, nor was it found possible 
to renew it by a repetition of similar offerings. All 
expedients were tried without success, and, with sundry 



332 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

rather disrespectful reflections upon the lady whose aid 
they had invoked, the Frenchmen were compelled to 
betake themselves to their oars, until they reached the 
island. 

Two or three canoes of Winnebagoes had arrived at the 
same moment, and their owners immediately stepped for- 
ward with an offering of some sturgeon which they had 
caught in the lake. As this promised to be an agreeable 
variety to the noon-tide meal, (at least for the French- 
men,) it was decided to stop and kindle a fire for the 
purpose of cooking it. We took advantage of this inter- 
val, to recommend to the boys to stroll to the opposite 
side of the island, where the clear, shallow water and 
pebbly beach offered temptation to a refreshing bath. 
While they availed themselves of this, under the super- 
vision of Harry, the black boy, we amused ourselves with 
gathering the fine red raspberries with which the island 
abounded. 

Our enjoyment was cut short, however, by discovering 
that the whole place, vines, shrubs, and even, apparently, 
the earth itself, was infested with myraids of the wood-tick, 
a little insect, that, having fastened to the skin, penetrates 
into the very flesh, causing a swelling and irritation 
exceedingly painful, and even dangerous. The alarm was 
sounded to bring the boys back in all haste, to the open 
and more frequented part of the island. But we soon 
found we had not left our tormentors behind. Through- 
out the day, we continued to be sensible of their prox- 
imity. From the effects of their attacks we were not 
relieved for several succeeding days; those which had 
succeeded in burjdng themselves in the flesh, having 
to be removed with the point of a penknife, or a large 
needle. After partaking of our dinner, we stepped 



FLEEING PKOM THE INDIANS 333 

on board our boat, and the wind having risen, we were 
carried by the breeze to the opposite verge of the lake, 
and into the entrance of the river, or, as it was called, 
the Winnebago rapids. 

On the point of land to the right stood a collection of 
neat bark wigwams — this was Four-Legs' village. 

It was an exciting and somewhat hazardous passage 
down the rapids and over the Grande Chute, a fall of 
several feet ; but it was safely passed, and at the approach 
of evening the boat reached the settlement of the Wau-bee- 
na-kees at the head of the Little Chute. These are the 
Stockbridge or Brothertown Indians, the remains of the 
old Mohicans, who had, a few years before, emigrated 
from Oneida County in the State of New York, to a 
tract granted them by the United States, on the fertile 
banks of the Fox River.'"® They had already cleared 
extensive openings in the forest, and built some substan- 
tial and comfortable houses near the banks of the river, 
which were here quite high, and covered for the most part 
with gigantic trees. 

It was determined to ask hospitality of these people, to 
the extent of borrowing a corner of their fire to boil our tea 
kettle, and bake the short-cake which had been now, for 
nearly two days, our substitute for bread. Its manufacture 
had been a subject of much merriment. The iagredients, 
consisting of Powell' s black flour, some salt and a little 
butter, were mixed in the tin box which had held our 
meat. This was then reversed, and having been properly 
cleansed, supplied the place of a dough-board. The vine- 
gar bottle served the office of rolling-pin, and a shallow 
tin dish, set upon the coals at our previous encamping 
places, had formed the appliance for baking. The Wau- 
bee-na-kees were so good as to lend us an iron bake- 



334 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

kettle, and superintend the cooking of our cake after 
Harry had carried it up to their dwelling. 

So kind and hospitable did they show themselves, that 
the crew of the boat took the resolution of asking a lodging 
on shore, by way of relief, after their crowded quarters 
in the boat for the last three nights. Arthur and Mata 
soon adopted the same idea, and we were invited to follow 
their example, with the assurance that the houses were 
extremely neat and orderly. 

We preferred, however, at it was a fine night, and all 
things were so comfortably arranged in the centre of the 
boat, to remain on board, keeping Edwin and Josette 
with us. 

The boat was tightly moored, for the Little Chute was 
just below, and if our craft should work loose in the rapid 
current, and drift down over the falls, it would be a very 
serious matter. As an additional precaution, one man 
was left on board to keep all things safe and in order, and 
these arrangements having been made, the others ascended 
the bank, and took up their night's lodgings in the Wau- 
bee-na-kee cabins. 

It was a beautiful, calm, moonlight night, the air just 
sufficiently warm to be agreeable, wliile the gentle mur- 
mur of the rapids and of the fall at no great distance, soon 
lulled our party to repose. How long we had slumbered 
we knew not, when we were aroused by a rushing wind. 
It bent the poles supporting the awning, snapped them, 
and another gust succeeding, tent and blanket were 
carried away on the blast down the stream. The moon- 
light was gone, but a flash of lightning showed them sail- 
ing away like a spectre in the distance. 

The storm increased in violence. The rain began to 
pour in torrents, and the thunder and lightning to sue- 



FLEEING FROM THE INDIANS 335 

ceed each other in fearful rapidity. My sister sprang to 
waken the Frenchman. "Get up Vitelle, quick," cried 
she, in French, "run up the bank for Mata and Mr. 
Arthur — tell them to come and get us instantly." 

The man made her no reply, but fell upon his knees, 
invoking the Virgin most vociferously. 

"Do not wait for the Virgin, but go as quickly as 
possible. Do you not see we shall all be killed?" 

' ' Oh ! not for the world, Madame, not for the world, ' ' 
said Vitelle, burying his head in a pack of furs, "would 
I go up that bank in this storm. ' ' And here he began 
crying most lustily to all the saints in the calendar. 

It was indeed awful. The roaring of the thunder and 
the flashing of the lightning around us, were like the 
continued discharge of a park of artillery. I had with 
difficulty drawn forth my cloak, and enveloped myself and 
Josette — sister Margaret had done the same with Edwin. 

"Oh! Madame," said the poor little girl, her teeth 
chattering with cold and fright, "won't we be drowned?" 

"Very well," said my sister to the Frenchman, "you 
see that Madame John is at the last agony — if you will 
not go for help I must, and Monsieur John must know 
that you left his wife to perish. ' ' 

This was too much for Vitelle. "If I must, I must," 
said he, and with a desperate bound he leapt on shore and 
sped up the hill with might and main. 

In a few minutes, though it seemed ages to us, a whole 
posse came flying down the hill. The incessant lightning 
made all things appear as in the glare of day. Mata's 
hair fairly stood on end, and his eyes rolled with ghastly 
astonishment at the spectacle. 

' ' Oh ! my God, Madame Johns ! what would Monsieur 
Johns say, to see you nows?" exclaimed he, as he seized 



336 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

me in his arms and bore me up the liill. Arthur followed 
with sister Margaret, and two others with Edwin and 
Josette. Nobody carried Vitelle, for he had taken care 
not to risk his precious life by venturing again to the boat. 

On arriving at the cabin where Arthur and Mata had 
been lodged, a fire was, with some difficulty, kindled, and 
our trunks having been brought up from the boat, we were 
at length able to exchange our drenched garments, and 
those of the children, for others more comfortable, after 
which we laid ourselves upon the clean, but homely bed, 
and slept until daylight. 

As it was necessary to ascertain what degree of damage 
the cargo of furs had sustained, an early start was pro- 
posed. Apparently, the inhabitants of the cottages had 
become weary in well doing, for they declined preparing 
breakfast for us, although we assured them they should 
be well compensated for their trouble. We, consequently, 
saw ourselves compelled to depart with very slender pros- 
pects of a morning meal. 

When we reached the boat, what a scene presented 
itself! Bed-clothes, cloaks, trunks, mess-basket, packs 
of furs, all bearing the marks of a complete deluge ! The 
boat ankle-deep in water — literally no place on board 
where we could either stand or sit. After some bailing 
out, and an attempt at disposing some of the packs of furs, 
which had suffered least from the flood, so as to form 
a sort of divan in the centre of the boat, nothing better 
seemed to offer than to re-embark, and endure what 
"could not be cured." 

Our position was not an enviable one. Wherever 
a foot or hand was placed, the water gushed up, with 
a bubbling sound, and, oh! the state of the bandboxes 
and work-baskets! Breakfast there was none, for on 



FLEEmG FROM THE INDIANS 337 

examining the mess-basket everything it contained was 
found mingled in one undistinguishable mass. Tea, 
pepper, salt, short-cake, all floating together — it was 
a hopeless case. 

But this was not the worst. As the fervid July sun 
rose higher in the heavens, the steam which exhaled from 
every object on board was nearly suffocating. The boat 
was old — the packs of skins were old — their vicinity in a 
dry day had been anything but agreeable — now, it was in- 
tolerable. There was no retreating from it, however, so 
we encouraged the children to arm themselves with pa- 
tience, for the short time that yet remained of our voyage. 

Seated on our odoriferous couch, beneath the shade 
of a single umbrella, to protect our whole party from the 
scorching sun, we glided wearUy down the stream, through 
that long, tedious day. As we passed successively the 
Kakalin, the Rapids, Dickinson's, the Agency, with what 
longing eyes did we gaze at human habitations, where 
others were enjoying the shelter of a roof, and the comforts 
of food, and how eagerly did we count the hours which 
must elapse before we could reach Fort Howard. 

There were no songs from the poor Frenchmen this 
day. Music and fasting do not go well together. At 
length we stopped at Shantee-town, ^"' where the boat was 
to be unloaded. All hands fell to work to transfer the 
cargo to the warehouse of the Fur Company, which stood 
near the landing. It was not a long operation, for all 
worked heartily. This being accomplished, the voyageurs, 
one and all, prepared to take their leave. In vain Mata 
stormed and raved, in vain Arthur remonstrated. 

"No," they said, "they had brought the boat and 
cargo to the warehouse — that was all of their job," and 
they turned^to go. 



338 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

' ' Guardapie, ' ' said I, "do you intend to leave us here?' ' 
"Bien, Madame! it is the place we always stop at." 
"Does Monsieur John pay you for bringing his family 

down?" 

"Oh, yes; Monsieur John has given us an order on 

the sutler, at the fort down below." 

"To be paid when you deliver us safe at the fort down 

below. It seems I shall be there before you, and I shall 

arrange that matter. Monsieur John never dreamed that 

this would be your conduct. ' ' 

The Frenchmen consulted together, and the result was 

that Guardapie and two others jumped into the boat, took 

their oars, and rather sulkily rowed us the remaining two 

miles to Fort Howard. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

FORT HOWARD — OUR RETURN HOME 

We soon learned that a great panic prevailed at Green 
Bay on account of the Sanks.^"^ The people seemed to have 
possessed themselves with the idea that the enemy would 
visit this place on their way to Canada to put themselves 
under the protection of the British Government. How 
they were to get there from this point — whether they 
were to stop and fabricate themselves bark canoes for the 
purpose, or whether they were to charter one of Mr. New- 
berry' s schooners for the trip, the good people did not 
seem fully to have made up their minds. One thing 
is certain, a portion of the citizens were nearly frightened 
to death, and were fully convinced that there was no 
safety for them, but within the walls of the old dilapidated 
fort, from which nearly all the troops had been withdrawn 
and sent to Fort Winnebago, some time previous. 

Their fears were greatly aggravated by a report, 
brought by some traveller, that he had slept at night 
on the very spot where the Sauks breakfasted the next 
morning. Now, as the Sauks were known to be reduced 
to very short commons, there was every reason to suppose 
that if the man had waited half an hour longer, they 
would have eaten him; so he was considered to have 
made a wonderful escape. 

Our immediate friends and acquaintances were far from 
joining in these fears. The utter improbability of such a 
movement was obvious to all who considered the nature 

339 



340 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

of the country to be traversed, and the efficient and 
numerous body of whites by whom they must be opposed 
on their entrance into that neighborhood. There were 
some, however, who could not be persuaded that there 
was even any security but in flight, and eagerly was the 
arrival of the "Mariner" looked for, as the anxiety grew 
more and more intense. 

The "Mariner" appeared at last. It was early in the 
morning. In one hour from that time, the fearful news 
she brought had spread the whole length of "the bay." 
The cholera was in this country! It was in Detroit — it 
was among the troops who were on their way to the seat 
of war! Whole companies had died of it in the river 
St. Clair, and the survivors had been put on shore at Fort 
Gratiot, to save their lives as best they might! We were 
shut in between the savage foe on one hand and the pesti- 
lence on the other !"' 

To those who had friends "at the East," the news was 
most appalling. It seemed to unman every one who 
heard it. A relative, an officer who had exhibited the 
most distinguished courage in the battle-field, and also in 
some private enterprises demanding unequalled courage 
and daring, was the first to bring us the news. When he 
had communicated it, he laid his head against the window 
sill and wept like a child. 

Those who wished to rejoin friends near and dear, left 
"the bay" in the "Mariner"; all others considered their 
present home the safest, and so it proved, for the dreadful 
scourge did not visit Green Bay that season. 

The weather was intensely hot, and the musquitoes so 
thick that we did not pretend to walk on the parade after 
sunset, unless armed with two fans, or green branches 
to keep constantly in motion, in order to disperse them. 



FORT HOWARD— OUR RETURN HOME 341 

This, by the way, was the surest method of attracting 
them. We had somehow forgotten the apathetic indif- 
erence which had often excited our wonder in old Smoker, 
when we had observed him calmly sitting and allowing his 
naked arms and person to become literally gray with 
the tormenting insects. Then he would quietly wipe off 
a handful, the blood following the movement of the hand 
over his skin, and stoically wait for an occasion to re- 
peat the movement. It is said that the musquito, if un- 
disturbed until he has taken his fill, leaves a much less 
inflamed bite than if brushed away in the midst of his 
feast. 

By day, the air was at this season filled with what 
is called the Green Bay fly, a species of dragon-fly, with 
which the outer walls of the houses are at times so covered 
that their color is hardly distinguishable. Their existence 
is very ephemeral, scarcely lasting more than a day. 
Their dead bodies are seen adhering to the walls and win- 
dows within, and they fall without in such numbers that 
after a high wind has gathered them into rows along the 
sides of the quarters, one may walk through them and 
toss them up with their feet like the dry leaves in autumn. 

As we walked across the parade, our attention was 
sometimes called to a tapping upon the bars of the dun- 
geon in which a criminal was confined — it was the mur- 
derer of Lieutenant Foster. 

It may be remembered that this amiable young officer 
had been our travelling companion in our journey from 
Chicago the preceding year. Some months after his 
arrival at Fort Howard, he had occasion to order a soldier 
of his company, named Doyle, into confinement for in- 
toxication. The man, a few days afterward, prevailed 
on the Sergeant of the Guard to escort him to Lieutenant 



342 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Foster's quarters on the plea that he wished to speak to 
him. He ascended the stairs to the young officer's room, 
while the sergeant and another soldier remained at the 
foot, near the door. 

Doyle entered, and addressing Lieutenant Foster, said, 
' ' Will you please tell me. Lieutenant, what I am confined 
for?" 

"No, sir," replied the officer, "you know your offence 
well enough; return to your place of confinement." 

The man ran down stairs, wrenched the gun from the 
sergeant's hand, and rushing back, discharged it at the 
heart of Lieutenant Foster. 

He turned to go to his inner apartment, but exclaim- 
ing, "Ah! me," he fell dead before the entrance. 

Doyle, having been tried by a civil court, was now 
under sentence, awaiting his execution. He was a 
hardened villain, never exhibiting the slightest compunc- 
tion for his crime. 

The commanding officer. Major Clark,"" sent to him 
one day to inquire if he wanted anything for his comfort. 

"If the Major pleased," he replied, "he should like 
to have a light and a copy of Byron's Works." 

Some fears were entertained that he would contrive 
to make way with himself before the day of execution, 
and to guard against it, he was deprived of everything 
that could furnish him a weapon. His food was served 
to him in a wooden bowl, lest a bit of broken crockery 
might be used as a means of self-destruction. 

One morning he sent a little package to the command- 
ing officer as a present. It contained a strong rope, 
fabricated from strips of his blanket, that he had carefully 
separated, and with a large stout spike at the end of it. 
The message accompanying it was: "He wished Major 



FORT HOWARD— OUR RETURN HOME 343 

Clark to see that if he chose to put an end to Hmself, he 
could find means to do it in spite of him." 

And this hardened frame of mind continued to the last. 
When he was led out for execution, in passing beyond the 
gate, he observed a quantity of lumber recently collected 
for the construction of a new Company's store. 

"Ah! Captain, what are you going to build here?" 
inquired he of Captain Scott, "^ who attended him. 

"Doyle," replied his Captain, "you have but a few 
moments to live — you had better employ your thoughts 
about something else." 

"It is for that very reason, Captain," said he, "that 
I am enquiring — as my time is short, I wish to gain all 
the information I can while it lasts." 



We were not suffered to remain long in suspense in 
regard to the friends we had left behind. In less than 
two weeks Old Smoker again made his appearance. He 
was the bearer of letters from my husband, informing 
me that Gen. Dodge was then with liim at Fort Winne- 
bago — that Generals Hemy and Alexander"^ were like- 
wise at the fort, and that as soon as they had recruited 
their men and horses, which were pretty well worn out 
with scouring the country after Black Hawk, they would 
march again in pursuit of him towards the head waters of 
the Rock river, where they had every reason, from infor- 
mation lately brought in by the Winnebagoes, to believe 
he would be found. 

As he charged us to lay aside all imeasiness on his 
account, and moreover held forth the hope of soon coming 
or sending for us, our minds became more tranquil. 

Not long after this, I was told one morning, that "a 
lady'''' wished to see me at the front door. I obeyed 



344 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

tlie summons, and, to my surprise, was greeted by my 
friend, Madame Fourlegs. After much demonstration of 
joy at seeing me, such as putting her two hands together 
over her forehead, and then parting them in a waving 
kind of gesture — laughing and patting me on my arms, 
she drew from her bosom a letter from my husband, of 
which she was the bearer, to this effect — "Generals Dodge 
and Henry left here a few days since, accompanied by 
Paquette ; they met the Sauks near the Wisconsin, on the 
21st. A battle ensued in which upwards of fifty of the 
enemy were killed — our loss was one killed, and eight 
wounded. The citizens are well pleased that all this has 
been accomplished without any aid from Old White 
Beaver. * The war must be near its close, for the militia 
and regulars together will soon finish the remaining hand- 
ful of fugitives." 

The arrival of Lieut. Hunter, who had obtained leave 
of absence in order to escort us, soon put all things in 
train for our return to Fort Winnebago. No Mackinac 
boat was to be had, but in lieu of it a Durham boat was 
procured. This is of a description longer and shallower 
than the other, with no convenience for rigging up an 
awning, or shelter of any kind over the centre ; but its 
size was better fitted to accommodate our party, which 
consisted of Mr. and Mrs. H., the wife of another officer 
now stationed at Fort Winnebago, and our cousin. Miss 
Forsyth, in addition to our own immediate family. We 
made up our minds, as will be supposed, to pretty close 
quarters. 

Our crew was composed partly of Frenchmen, and 
partly of soldiers, and all things being in readiness, we set 
off one fine, bright morning, in the latter part of July. 

* General Atkinson. 



FORT HOWARD— OUR RETURN HOME 345 

Our second day's rowing and poling brought us to the 
Grande Chute"^ early in the afternoon. 

Here, it is the custom to disembark at the foot of the 
rapids, and, ascending the high bank, walk around the 
fall, while the men pull the boat up, through the foaming 
waters. 

Most of our party had already stepped on shore, when 
a sudden thought seized one of the ladies and myself. 

"Let us stay in the boat," said we, "and be pulled 
up the Chute." The rest of the company went on, while 
we sat and watched with great interest the preparations 
the men were making. They were soon overboard in the 
water, and attaching a strong rope to the bow of the boat, 
all lent their aid in pulling as they marched slowly along 
with their heavy load. The cargo, consisting only of our 
trunks and stores, which were of no very considerable 
weight, had not been removed. 

We went on, now and then getting a tremendous bump 
against a liidden rock, and frequently splashed by a shower 
of foam as the waves roared and boiled around us. 

The men kept as closely as possible to the high, pre- 
cipitous bank, where the water was smoothest. At the 
head of the cordel was a merry simpleton of a Frenchman, 
who was constantly turning to grin with delight at our 
evident enjoyment and excitement. 

We were indeed in high glee. "Is not this charming?' ' 
cried one — "I only wish — " 

The wish, whatever it was, was cut short by a shout 
and a crash. "Have a care, Robineau! Mind where 
you are taking the boat!" was the cry, but it came too 
late. More occupied with the ladies than with his duty, 
the leader had guided us into the midst of a sharp, pro- 
jecting tree that hung from the bank. The first tug 



346 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

ripped out the side of the boat, which immediately began 
to fill with water. 

My companion and I jumped upon the nearest rocks 
that showed their heads above the foam. Our screams 
and the shouts of the men brought Lieut. Hunter and 
some Indians, who were above on the bank, dashing down 
to our rescue. They carried us in their arms to land, 
while the men worked lustily at fishing up the contents 
of the boat, now thoroughly saturated with water. 

We scrambled up the high bank, in a miserable plight, 
to join in the general lamentation over the probable conse- 
quences of the accident. 

"Oh! my husband's new uniform!" cried one, and 

"Oh! the miniatures in the bottom of my trunk!" 
sighed another — while, "Oh! the silk dresses, and the 
ribbons, and the finery," formed the general chorus. 

No one thought of the provisions, although we had 
observed in our progress to shore, the barrel of bread and 
the tub of ice, which Lieut. Hunter had providently 
brought for our refreshment, sailing away on the dancing 
waves. Among the boxes brought to land, and "toted" 
up the steep bank, was one containing some loaves of sugar 
and packages of tea, which I had bought for our winter's 
supply, from the sutler at the post. The young Indian, 
who was the bearer of it, set it upon the ground, and soon 
called my attention to a thick, white stream that was 
oozing from the corners. I made signs for him to taste 
it. He dipped his finger in it, and exclaimed with delight 
to his companions, when he perceived what it was. 
I then pointed to his hatchet, and motioned him to open 
the box. He did not require a second invitation — it was 
soon hacked to pieces. 

Then, as I beckoned up all the rest of the young- 




p^ 


o 


w 


'-0 


!> 


'd 


1— 1 


<v 


P^ 






^ 


X 


•bio 



W 

o 

ft 

H 






Ph 



FORT HOWARD— OUR RETURN HOME 347 

sters who were looking on, full of wonder, such a scram- 
bling and shouting with delight succeeded as put us 
all, particularly the boys, into fits of laughter. Bowls, 
dippers, hands, everj^hing that could contain even the 
smallest quantity were put in requisition. The squaws 
were most active. Those who could do no better, took 
the stoutest fragments of the blue paper in which the 
sugar had been enveloped, and in a trice, nothing re- 
mained but the wet, yellow bundles of tea, and the frag- 
ments of the splintered box which had contained it. 

By this time, fires had been made, and the articles 
from the trunks were soon seen covering every shrub and 
bush in the vicinity. Fortunately, that containing the 
"new imiform," had been piled high above the others, 
in the centre of the boat, and had received but little 
damage, but sad was the condition of the wardrobes 
in general. 

Not a white article was to be seen. All was mottled, 
blue-green, red, and black, intermingling in streaks, and 
dripping from ends and corners. 

To add to the trouble, the rain began to fall, as rain 
is apt to do, in a wild, unsheltered country, and soon the 
half-dried garments had to be gathered out of the smoke, 
and huddled away in a most discouraging condition. 

The tent was pitched, wet as it was, and the blankets, 
wrung out of the water, and partially dried, were spread 
upon the ground for our accommodation at night. 

A Hamburgh cheese wliich had been a part of my stores, 
was voted to me for a pillow, and, after a supper, the best 
part of which, was a portion of one of the wet loaves 
which had remained in a barrel too tightly wedged to drift 
away, we betook ourselves to our repose. 

The next morning rose hot and sultry. The mus- 



348 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

quitoes, which the rain had kept at bay through the night, 
now began to make themselves amends, and to torment us 
unmercifully. 

After our most uncomfortable and unpalatable break- 
fast, the first question for consideration was, what we 
were to do with ourselves. Our boat lay submerged 
at the foot of the hill, half way up the rapids. The 
nearest habitation among the Wabeenakees was some 
miles distant, and this there was no means of reaching, 
but by an Indian canoe, if some of our present friends and 
neighbors would be so obliging as to bring one for our 
use. Even then it was doubtful if boats could be found 
sufficient to convey all our numerous party back to Green 
Bay. 

In the midst of these consultations a whoop was heard 
from beyond the hill, which here sloped away to the 
north, at the head of the rapids. 

"There is John! that is certainly his voice!" cried 
more than one of the company. 

It was, indeed, my husband, and in a moment he was 
amongst us. Never was arrival more opportune, more 
evidently providential. 

Not having learned our plans, for the unsettled state 
of the country had prevented our sending him word, 
he had come provided with a boat, to take us to Fort 
Winnebago. 

Our drying operations, which we had recommenced this 
morning, were soon cut short. Everything was shuffled 
away in the most expeditious manner possible, and in an 
incredibly short time we were transferred to the other 
boat, which lay quietly above the Chute, and were pulling 
away towards Winnebago Lake. 

We had resolved to go only so far as the vicinity of 



FORT HOWARD— OUR RETURN HOME 349 

the lake, where the breeze would render the musquitoes 
less intolerable, and then to stop and make one more 
attempt at drying our clothing. Accordingly, when we 
reached a beautiful high bank near the Little Butte, 
we stopped for that purpose again, unpacked our trunks, 
and soon every bush and twig was fluttering with the 
spoils of the cruel waves. 

Hardly had we thus disposed of the last rag, or ribbon, 
when the tramp of horses was heard, followed by loud 
shouts and cheers ringing through the forest. 

A company of about twenty-five horsemen, with ban- 
ners flying, veils fluttering from their hats, and arms glit- 
tering in the sim, rode into our midst, and amid greetings 
and roars of laughter, inquired into the nature and reasons 
of our singular state of confusion. 

They were Colonel Stambaugh and Alexander Irwin 
of Green Bay, with a company of young volunteers, and 
followed by a whooping band of Menomonees, all bound 
for the seat of war."* We comforted them with the as- 
surance that the victories were by this time all won, and 
the scalps taken ; but, expressing the hope that there were 
yet a few laurels to be earned, they bade us adieu, and 
rapidly pursued their march. 

We crossed Lake Winnebago by the clear beautiful 
light of a summer moon. The soft air was just enough 
to swell the sail, and thus save the men their labor at the 
oar. 

The witchery of the hour was not, however, sufficient 
to induce us to forego our repose after the heat and 
annoyances of the day — we therefore disposed ourselves 
betimes to be packed away in the centre of the boat. 
How it was accomplished, no one of the numerous com- 
pany could tell. If any accident had occurred to disturb 



350 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

our arrangement, I am sure it would have been a Chinese 
puzzle to put us back again in our places. The men on 
the outside had much the best of it, and we rather envied 
those who were off watch their ability to snore and change 
as the humor took them. 

We reached Powell's just in time to have gone ashore 
and prepare our breakfast, had we had wherewithal to pre- 
pare it. We had hoped to be able to procure some sup- 
plies here, for hitherto we had been living on the remains 
of my husband's ample stock. That was now so nearly 
exhausted that when we found the mess-basket could not 
be replenished at this place, we began to talk of putting 
ourselves on allowance. 

The wet bread, of which there had remained an ample 
store, had, as may be readily imagined, soon fermented 
under the influence of a July sun. The tea, too, not- 
withstanding our careful efforts at drying it on newspapers 
and pieces of board, ere long became musty and unfit for 
use. There was, literally, nothing left, except the sotted 
meat, and a few crackers, hardly sufficient for the present 
day. 

The men were therefore urged to make all the speed 
possible, that we might reach Gleason's at Lake Puckway 
in good season on the following day. 

At evening, when we stopped to take our tea at a 
beautiful little opening among the trees, we found our 
old enemies the musquitoes worse than ever. It was 
necessary to put on our cloaks and gloves, and tie our 
veils close around our throats, only venturing to introduce 
a cracker or a cup of tea under this protection in the most 
stealthy manner. 

The men rowed well, and brought us to Gleason's 
about eleven o'clock the next day. We were greeted 



FORT HOWARD— OUR RETURN HOME 351 

with the most enthusiastic demonstrations by my old 
friend La G-rosse Americaine who had removed here from 
Bellefontaine. 

"Oh! Mrs. Armstrong," cried we, "get us some break- 
fast — we are famishing." 

At that instant who should appear but our faithful 
Mata, driving the little old calash in which we were 
in the habit of making our little excursions in the neigh- 
borhood of the fort. He had ridden over, hoping to meet 
us, in the idea that some of us would prefer this method 
of reaching our home. 

With provident thoughtfulness he had brought tea, 
roasted coffee, fresh butter, eggs, etc., lest we should 
be short of such luxuries in that advanced stage of our 
journey. 

His "Good morning, Madame Johns! How do you 
dos?" was a pleasant and welcome sound. 

We could not wait for our breakfast, but gathered 
round La Grosse Americaine like a parcel of children 
while she cut and spread slices of bread and butter for us. 

After our regular meal was finished it was decided 
that sister Margaret should take Josette and return with 
Mats to open the house and make it ready for our recep- 
tion. It had been the head-quarters of militia, Indians, 
and stragglers of various descriptions during our absence, 
and we could easily imagine that a little "misrule and 
unreason" might have had sway for that period. 

We had yet seventy-two miles, by the devious winding 
course of the river, over first the beautiful waters of Lac 
de Boeuf, and then through the low marshy lands that 
spread away to the Portage. An attempt was made on 
the part of one of the gentlemen to create a little excite- 
ment among the ladies as we approached the spot where 



352 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

it had been supposed the Sauks might pass on their way 
to the Chippewa country. 

"Who knows," said he gravely, "but they may be 
lurking in this neighborhood — yet if so, we shall probably 
have some signal — we must be on the alert!" Some of 
the ladies began to turn pale and look about them. After 
an interval of perfect silence, a low prolonged whistle was 
heard. There was so much agitation, and actual terror, 
that the mischievous author of the trick was obliged to 
confess at once, and receive a hearty scolding for the pain 
he had caused. 

Just before sunset of the second day from Gleason's 
we reached our home. Everything was radiant with 
neatness and good order. With the efficient aid of our 
good Manaigre and his wife the house had been white- 
washed from the roof to the door sill — a thorough scrub- 
bing and cleansing effected — the carpets unpacked and 
spread upon the floors, the furniture arranged, and though 
last not least, a noble supper smoked upon the board 
by the time we had made, once more, a civilized toilette. 

Many of our friends from the fort were there to greet 
us, and a more happy or thankful party has seldom been 
assembled. 



CHAPTER XXXV 

SURRENDER OF WINNEBAGO PRISONERS 

The war was now considered at an icnd. The news 
of the battle of the Bad Axe, where the regulars, the 
militia, and the Steamboat Warrior combined, had made 
a final end of the remaining handful of Sauks,"^ had 
reached us and restored tranquillity to the hearts and 
homes of the frontier settlers. 

It may seem wonderful that an enemy, so few in num- 
ber, and so insignificant in resources, could have created 
such a panic, and required so vast an amount of opposing 
force to subdue them. The difficulty had been simply 
in never knowing where to find them, either to attack 
or guard against them. Probably at the outset every 
military man thought and felt like the noble old veteran 
General , Brady, "^ "Give me two Infantry companies 
mounted," said he, "and I will engage to whip the Sauks 
out of the country in one week!" 

True, but to whip the enemy, you must first meet 
him; and in order to pursue effectually, and catch the 
Indians, a peculiar training is necessary — a training 
which, at that day, but few, even of the frontier militia, 
could boast. 

In some portions of this campaign there was another 
difficulty. , The want of concert between the two branches 
of the service. The regular troops looked with some con- 
tempt upon the unprofessional movements of the militia 
— the militia railed at the dilatory and useless formalities 

353 



354 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

of the regulars. Each avowed the conviction that matters 
could be much better conducted without the other, and 
the militia being prompt to act, sometimes took matters 
into their own hands, and brought on defeat and disgrace, 
as in the affair of "Stillman's Rim.""' 

The feeling of contempt which some of the army 
officers entertained for the militia, extended itself to their 
subordinates and dependents. After the visit of the 
Ranger officers to Fort Winnebago, before the battle of the 
Wisconsin, the officer of the mess where they had been 
entertained, called up his servant one day to inquire into 
the Sutler's accounts. He was the same little "Yellow 
David' ' who had formerly appertained to Captain Harney. 

"David," said the young gentleman, "I see three 
bottles of cologne- water charged in the month's account 
of the mess at the Sutler's. What does that mean?" 

"If you please, Lieutenant," said David respectfully, 
"it was to sweeten up the dining-room and quarters, after 
them mHish officers were here visiting." 

Black Hawk and a few of his warriors had escaped 
to the north, where they were shortly after captured by the 
One-eyed Day-kay-ray and his party, and brought prison- 
ers to General Street at Prairie du Chien."** The women 
and children of the band had been put in canoes and sent 
down the Mississippi, in hopes of being permitted to cross 
and reach the rest of their tribe. 

The canoes had been tied together, and many of them 
had been upset, and the children drowned, their mothers 
being too weak and exhausted to rescue them. The sur- 
vivors were taken prisoners, and starving and miserable, 
they were brought to Prairie du Chien. Our mother was 
at the fort at the time of their arrival. She described 
their condition as wretched and reduced, beyond anything 




BLACK HAWK. 

(Head-man of the Rock River Sacs.) From oil portrait by R. M. Sully, 
in possession of Wisconsin Historical Society. 



SURRENDER OF WINNEBAGO PRISONERS 355 

she had ever witnessed. One woman who spoke a little 
Chippewa gave her an account of the sufferings and hard- 
ships they had endured — it was truly appalling. 

After having eaten such of the horses as could be 
spared they had subsisted on acorns, elm-bark, or even 
grass. Many had died of starvation, and their bodies had 
been found lying in their trail by the pursuing whites. 
This poor woman had lost her husband in battle, and 
all her children by the upsetting of the canoe in which 
they were, and her only wish now was, to go and join 
them. Poor Indians ! who can wonder that they do not 
love the whites? 

But a very short time had we been quietly at home, 
when a summons came to my husband to collect the prin- 
cipal chiefs of the Winnebagoes and meet Gen. Scott and 
Gov. Reynolds at Rock Island, where it was proposed 
to hold a treaty for the purchase of all the lands east and 
south of the Wisconsin. Messengers were accordingly 
sent to collect them, and, accompanied by as many as 
chose to report themselves, he set off on his journey. 

He had been gone about two weeks, and I was begin- 
ning to count the days which must elapse before I could 
reasonably expect his return, when, one afternoon, I went 
over to pay a visit to my sister at the fort. As I passed 
into the large hall that ran through the quarters, Lieut. 
Lacy"" came suddenly in, from the opposite direction, 
and almost without stopping, cried, 

''Bad news, madam 1 Have you heard it?" 

"No. What is it?" 

"The cholera has broken out at Rock Island, and they 
are dying by five hundred a day. Dr. Finley has just 
arrived with the news." So saying, he vanished without 
stopping to answer a question. 



356 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The cholera at Rock Island, and my husband there ! 
I flew to the other door of the hall, which looked out 
upon the parade ground. A sentinel was walking near. 
"Soldier," cried I, "will you run to the young officers' 
quarters and ask Dr. Finley to come here for a moment?' ' 

The man shook his head — ^he was not allowed to leave 
liis post. 

Presently, Mrs. Lacy's servant girl appeared from a 
door under the steps. She was a worthless creature, but 
where help was so scarce, ladies could not afford to keep a 
scrupulous tariff of moral qualification. 

"Oh! Catherine," said I, "will you run over and ask 
Dr. Finley to come here a moment? I must hear what 
news he has brought from Rock Island." She put on 
a modest look and said, 

' 'I do not like to go to the young officers' quarters. ' ' 

I was indignant at her hypocrisy, but I was also wild 
with impatience, when to my great joy Dr. Finley made 
his appearance. 

' ' Where is my husband?' ' cried I. 

' ' On his way home, madam, safe and sound. He will 
probably be here to-morrow. ' ' He then gave me an ac- 
count of the ravages the cholera was making among the 
troops, which were indeed severe, although less so than 
rumor had at first proclaimed. 

Notwithstanding the Doctor's assurance of his safety, 
my husband was seized with cholera on his journey. 
By the kind care of Paquette and the plentiful use 
of chicken-broth which the poor woman at whose cabin 
he stopped administered to him, he soon recovered, and 
reached his home in safety, having taken Prairie du Chien 
in his route and brought his mother with him again to her 
home. 



SURRENDER OF WINNEBAGO PRISONERS 357 

The Indians had consented to the sale of their beautiful 
domain. Indeed, there is no alternative in such cases. 
If they persist in retaining them, and become surrounded 
and hemmed in by the white settlers, their situation 
is more deplorable than if they surrendered their homes 
altogether. This they are aware of, and therefore, as 
a general thing, they give up their lands at the proposal 
of Government, and only take care to make the best 
bargain they can for themselves. In this instance, they 
were to receive as an equivalent a tract of land* extend- 
ing to the interior of Iowa, and an additional sum of ten 
thousand dollars annually. 

One of the stipulations of the treaty was, the surrender 
by the Winnebagoes of certain individuals of their tribe 
accused of having participated with the Sauks in some 
of the murders on the frontier, in order that they might 
be tried by our laws, and acquitted or punished as the case 
might be. 

Wau-kaun-kau (the little Snake) voluntarily gave him- 
self as a hostage until the delivery of the suspected per- 
sons. He was accordingly received by the Agent, and 
marched over and placed in confinement at the fort, until 
the other seven accused should appear to redeem him. 

It was a work of some little time on the part of the 
nation to persuade these individuals to place themselves 
in the hands of the whites, that they might receive justice 
according to the laws of the latter. The trial of Red 
Bird, and his languishing death in prison,'^" were still 
fresh in their memories, and it needed a good deal of 
resolution, as well as a strong conviction of conscious 
innocence, to brace them up to such a step. 

*A belt of land termed the Neutral Ground of the different 
opposing Nations. 



358 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

It had to be brought about by arguments and persua- 
sions, for the nation would never have resorted to force 
to compel the fulfilment of their stipulation. 

In the mean time a solemn talk was held with the 
principal chiefs assembled at the Agency. A great part 
of the nation were in the immediate neighborhood, in 
obedience to a notice sent by Governor Porter, who, 
in virtue of his office of Governor of Michigan Territory, 
was also Superintendent of the North West Division of 
the Indians. ^-^ Instead of calling upon the Agent to take 
charge of the annuity money, as had heretofore been the 
custom, he had announced liis intention of bringing it him- 
self to Fort Winnebago, and being present at the payment. 
The tune appointed had now arrived, and with it, the main 
body of the Wimiebagoes. 

Such of the Indians as had not attended the treaty 
at Rock Island, and been instrumental in the cession 
of their country, were loud m their condemnation of the 
step, and their lamentations over it. Foremost among 
these was WUd-Cat, the Falstaff of Garlic Island and its 
vicinity. It was little wonder that he should shed bitter 
tears, as he did, over the loss of his beautiful home on the 
blue waters of Winnebago Lake. 

"If he had not been accidentally stopped," he said, 
"on his way to the treaty, and detained until it was too 
late, he would never, never have permitted the bargain." 

His "father, ' who knew that a desperate frolic into 
which Wild-Cat had been enticed by the way was the 
cause of his failing to accompany his countrymen to Rock 
Island, replied gi-avely, 

"That he had heard of the chief's misfortune on this 
occasion. How that, in ascending the Fox River, a couple 
of kegs of whiskey had come floating down the stream, 






cS 




pQ 




S°>> 




S =e 


^ 


1^ 


CO 


oo 


•S'O 


IH 


P.f3 






1— 1 


■o<i3 




2 2 


O 


o 3 
H ^ 


O 


f=H.5 


^ 


t^ 


PQ 


O-^ 


^ 




"^ 


-2 c 


tz; 


^•J 


1— 1 


^^ .iH 


^ 


r— 1 ,^j 




O 03 
o 

CO o 


o 


bC—i 


pR 


.S-^ 




X! S 




r-H cS 








'3 




^ 



SURRENDER OF WINNEBAGO PRISONERS 359 

which, running foul of his canoe with great force, had 
injured it to such a degree that he had been obliged to stop 
several days at the Mee-han to repair damages. ' ' 

The shouts of laughter which greeted this explanation 
were so contagious that poor Wild-Cat himself was com- 
pelled to join in it, and treat his misfortune as a joke. 

The suspected Indians, having engaged the services of 
Judge Doty^^" in their defence on their future trial, notice 
was at length given, that on a certain day they would 
be brought to the Portage and surrendered to their 
"father," to be by him transferred to the keeping of the 
military officer appointed to receive them. 

It was jojrful news to poor Wau-kaun-kau, that the day 
of his release was at hand. Every time that we had 
been within the walls of the fort, we had been saluted 
by a caU. from him, as he kept his station at the guard- 
room Mdndow: 

"Do you hear anything of those Indians? When are 
they coming, that I may be let out?' ' 

We had endeavored to lighten his confinement by see- 
ing that he was well supplied with food, and his "father" 
and Paquette had paid him occasional visits, but notwdth- 
standing this, and the kindness he had received at the 
fort, his confinement was inexpressibly irksome. 

On the morning of a bright autumnal day, notice was 
given that the Chiefs of the Nation would present them- 
selves at the Agency to deliver the suspected persons as 
prisoners to the Americans. 

At the hour of ten o'clock, as we looked out over the 
Portage road, we could descry a moving concourse of 
people, in which brilliant color, glittering arms, and, as 
they approached still nearer, certain white objects of un- 
usual appearance could be distinguished. 



360 THE "EARLY DAY" OP THE NORTH-WEST 

General Dodge, Major Plympton, '^* and one or two 
other officers took their seats with Mr. Kinzie on the 
platform in front of the door to receive them, while we 
stationed ourselves at the window where we could both 
see and hear. 

The procession wound up the hill, and then came 
marching slowly toward us. It was a grand and solemn 
sight. First came some of the principal chiefs in their 
most brilliant array. Next, the prisoners all habited 
in white cotton, in token of their innocence, with girdles 
round their waists. The music of the drum and the 
Shee-shee-qua accompanied their death-song, which they 
were chaunting. They wore no paint, no ornaments — 
their countenances were grave and thoughtful. It might 
well be a serious moment to them, for they knew but little 
of the custom of the whites, and that little was not such 
as to inspire cheerfulness. Only their "father's" assur- 
ance that they should receive "strict justice," would 
probably have induced them to comply with the engage- 
ments of the nation in this manner. 

The remainder of the procession was made up of a long 
train of Winnebagoes, all decked out in their holiday 
garb. 

The chiefs approached and shook hands with the 
gentlemen who stood ready to receive their greeting. 
Then the prisoners came forwai'd, and went through the 
same salutation with the officers. When they offered 
their hands to their "father," he declined. 

"No," said he. "You have come here accused of 
great crime — of having assisted in taking the lives of 
some of the defenceless settlers. When you have been 
tried by the laws of the land, and been proved innocent, 
then, your 'father' will give you his hand." 



SURRENDER OF WINNEBAGO PRISONERS 361 

They looked still more serious at this address, as if 
they thought it indicated that their father, too, believed 
them guilty, and stepping back a little, they seated them- 
selves, without speaking, in a row upon the ground facing 
their "father" and the officers. The other Indians all 
took seats in a circle around them, except the one-eyed 
chief, Kau-ray-kau-say-kah, or the White Crow, who had 
been deputed to deliver the prisoners to the Agent. 

He made a speech in which he set forth that, "al- 
though asserting their innocence of the charges preferred 
against them, his countrymen were quite willing to be 
tried by the laws of white men. He hoped they would 
not be detained long, but that the matter would be in- 
vestigated soon, and that they would come out of it clear 
and white." 

In reply he was assured that all things would be con- 
ducted fairly and impartially, the same as if the accused 
were white men, and the hope was added that they would 
be found to have been good and true citizens, and peaceful 
children of their Great Father, the President. 

When this was over, White Crow requested permission 
to transfer the medal he had received from the President, 
as a mark of friendship, to his son, who stood beside him, 
and who had been chosen by the nation to fill his place as 
chief, an office he was desirous of resigning. The speeches 
made upon this occasion, as interpreted by Paquette, the 
modest demeanor of the young man, and the dignified yet 
feeling manner of the father throughout, made the whole 
ceremony highly impressive, and when the latter took the 
medal from his neck and hung it around that of his son, 
addressing him a few appropriate words, I think no one 
could have witnessed the scene unmoved. 

I had watched the countenances of the prisoners as they 



362 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

sat on the ground before me, while all these ceremonies 
were going forward. With one exception they were open, 
calm, and expressive of conscious innocence. Of that one 
I could not but admit there might be reasonable doubts. 
One was remarkably fine-looking — another was a boy of 
certainly not more than seventeen, and during the transfer 
of the medal he looked from one to the other, and listened 
to what was uttered by the speakers with an air and ex- 
pression of even child-like interest and satisfaction. 

Our hearts felt sad for them as, the ceremonies finished, 
they were conducted by a file of soldiers and conunitted 
to the dungeon of the guard-house, until such time as they 
should be summoned to attend the Court appointed to try 
their cause. 



CHAPTER XXXVI 

ESCAPE OF THE PRISONERS 

The Indians did not disperse after the ceremonies of 
the surrender had been gone through. They continued 
stUl in the vicinity of the Portage, in the constant expecta- 
tion of the arrival of the annuity money, which they had 
been summoned there to receive. But the time for set- 
ting out on his journey to bring it, was postponed by 
Gov. Porter from week to week. Had he foreseen all the 
evils this delay was to occasion, the Governor would, un- 
questionably, have been more prompt in fulfilling his 
appointment. 

Many causes conspired to make an early pajonent de- 
sirable. In the first place, the Winnebagoes, having been 
driven from their homes by their anxiety to avoid all 
appearance of fraternizing with the Sacs, had made this 
year no gardens nor cornfields. They had, therefore, 
no provisions on hand, either for their present use, or for 
their winter's consiunption, except their scanty supplies 
of wild rice. While this was disappearing during their 
protracted detention at the Portage, they were running 
the risk of leaving themselves quite unprovided with food, 
in case of a bad hunting season during the winter and 
spring. 

In the next place, the rations which the Agent had 
been accustomed, by the permission of Government, to 
deal out occasionally to them, were now cut off by a scar- 
city in the Commissary's department. The frequent levies 

363 



364 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

of the militia during the summer campaign, and the rein- 
forcement of the garrison by the troops from Fort Howard 
had drawn so largely on the stores at this post, that there 
was every necessity for the most rigid economy in the 
issuing of supplies. 

Foreseeing this state of things, Mr. Kinzie, as soon 
as the war was at an end, commissioned Mr. Kercheval, 
then sutler at Fort Howard, to procure him a couple of 
boat-loads of corn, to be distributed among the Indians. 
Unfortunately, there was no corn to be obtained from 
Michigan; it was necessary to bring it from Ohio, and 
by the time it at length reached Green Bay, (for in those 
days business was never done in a hurry,) the navigation 
of the Fox river had closed, and it was detained there, 
to be brought up the following spring. 

As day after day wore on and ' ' the silver' ' did not 
make its appearance, the Indians were advised by their 
father to disperse to their hunting grounds to procure 
food, with the promise that they should be summoned 
immediately on the arrival of Gov. Porter ; and this advice 
they followed. 

While they had been in our neighborhood, they had 
more than once asked permission to dance the scalp dmice 
before our door. This is the most frightful, heart-curd- 
ling exhibition that can possibly be imagined. The scalps 
are stretched on little hoops, or frames, and carried on the 
end of a pole. These are brandished about in the course 
of the dance, with cries, shouts and furious gestures. 
The women who commence as spectators, becoming excited 
with the scene and the music which thek own discordant 
notes help to make more deafening, rush in, seize the 
scalps from the hands of the owners, and toss them 
frantically about with the screams and yells of demons. 



ESCAPE OF THE PRISONERS 365 

I have seen as many as forty or fifty scalps figuring in one 
dance. Upon one occasion one was borne by an Indian 
who approached quite near me, and I shuddered as I 
observed the long, fair hair, evidently that of a woman. 
Another Indian had the skin of a human hand, stretched 
and prepared with as much care as if it had been some 
costly jewel. When these dances occurred, as they 
sometimes did, by moonlight, they were peculiarly horrid 
and revolting. 

Amid so many events of a painful character, there 
were not wanting occasionally some that bordered on the 
ludicrous. 

One evening, while sitting at tea, we were alarmed 
by the sound of guns firing in the direction of the Wis- 
consin. All started up, and prepared, instinctively, for 
flight to the garrison. As we left the house, we found 
the whole bluff and the meadow below in commotion. 
Indians running with their guns and spears across their 
shoulders, to the scene of alarm; squaws and children 
standing in front ol their lodges and looking anxiously 
in the direction of the unusual and unaccountable sounds 
— groups of French and half-breeds, all like ourselves, 
fleeing to gain the bridge and place themselves within the 
pickets so lately erected. 

As one company ol Indians passed us hurriedly, some 
weapon carelessly carried hit one of our party on the side 
of the head. "Oh!" shrieked she, "I am killed! an 
Indian has tomahawked me!" and she was only reassured 
by finding she could still run as fast as the best of us. 

When we reached the parade-ground, within the fort, 
we could not help laughing at the grotesque appearance 
each presented. Some without hats or shawls — others 



366 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

with packages of valuables hastily secured at the moment 
— one with her piece of bread and butter in hand, which 
she had not the presence of mind to lay aside when she 
took to flight. 

The alarm was, in the end, found to have proceeded 
from a party of Winnebagoes from one of the Barribault 
villages, who, being about to leave their home for a long 
period, were going through the ceremony of burying the 
scalps they and their fathers had taken. 

Like the military funerals among civilized nations, their 
solemnities were closed on this occasion by the discharge 
of several volleys over the grave of their trophies. 



At length, about the beginning of November, Governor 
Porter, accompanied by Major Forsyth and Mr. Kercheval, 
arrived with the annuity money. The Indians were again 
assembled — the pajmaent was made, and having supplied 
themselves with a larger quantity of ammunition than 
usual, for they saw the necessity of a good hunt to remedy 
past and present deficiencies, they set off for their winter- 
ing grounds. 

We were, ourselves, about changing our quarters, to 
our no small satisfaction. Notwithstanding the Indian 
disturbances, the new Agency House (permission to build 
which had at length been accorded by Government) had 
been going steadily on, and soon after the departure of 
the Governor and our other friends, we took possession 
of it. 

We had been settled but a few weeks, when one morn- 
ing Lieut. Davies^^* appeared just as we were sitting down 
to breakfast, with a face full of consternation. ' ' The In- 
dian prisoners had escaped from the black-hole! The com- 
manding officer, Col. Cutler, ^^^ had sent for Mr. Kinzie to 



ESCAPE OF THE PRISONERS 367 

come over to the fort, and counsel with him what was to 
be done." 

The prisoners had probably commenced their opera- 
tions in planning escape very soon after being placed in 
the black-hole, a dungeon in the basement of the guard- 
house. They observed that their meals were brought 
regularly, three times a day, and that in the intervals 
they were left entirely to themselves. With their knives 
they commenced excavating an opening, the earth from 
which, as it was withdrawn, they spread about on the 
floor of their prison. A blanket was placed over this 
hole, and one of the company was always seated upon 
it, before the regular time for the soldier who had charge 
of them to make his appearance. When the periodical 
visit was made, the Indians were always observed to be 
seated, smoking in the most orderly and quiet manner. 
There was never anything to excite suspicion. 

The prisoners had never read the memoirs of Baron 
Trenck, but they had watched the proceedings of the 
badgers; so, profiting by their example, they worked 
on, shaping the opening spirally, until, in about six 
weeks, they came out to the open air beyond the walls 
of the fort. 

That they might be as little encumbered as possible 
in their flight, they left their blankets behind them, and 
although it was bitter cold December weather, they took 
to the woods and prairies with only their calico shirts and 
leggings for covering. We can readily believe that hope 
and exultation kept them comfortably warm, until they 
reached an asylum among their friends. 

It would be compromising our own reputation as loyal 
and patriotic citizens, to tell all the secret rejoicings this 
news occasioned us. 



368 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

The question now was, how to get the fugitives back 
again. The agent could promise no more than that he 
would communicate with the chiefs, and represent the 
wishes of the officers that the prisoners should once more 
surrender themselves, and thus free those who had had 
the charge of them from the imputation of carelessness, 
which the Government would be very likely to throw 
upon them. 

When, according to their custom, many of the chiefs 
assembled at the Agency, on New Year's day, their father 
laid the subject before them. 

The Indians replied, that if they saw the yowfig men, 
they would tell them what the officers would like to have 
them do. They could, themselves, do nothing in the 
matter. They had fulfilled their engagement by bringing 
them once and putting them in the hands of the officers. 
The Government had had them in its power once and 
could not keep them — it must now go and catch them 
itself. 

"The Government" having had some experience the 
past summer in "catching Indians," wisely concluded to 
drop the matter. 

About this time another event occurred which occa- 
sioned no small excitement in our little community. 
Robineau, the striker from the blacksmith establishment 
at Sugar Creek, near the Four Lakes, arrived one very 
cold day at the Agency. He had come to procure medical 
aid for Mata's eldest daughter, Sophy, who, while 
sliding on the lake, had fallen on the ice and been badly 
hurt. Her father was absent, having gone to Prairie du 
Chien, to place his youngest daughter at school. Two 
or three days had elapsed since the accident had happened, 
but as a high fever had set in, and the poor girl was in a 



ESCAPE OF THE PRISONERS 369 

state of great suffering, it had been thought best to send 
Robineau to us for advice and aid, leaving Turcotte and a 
friendly Indian woman from a neighboring lodge to take 
charge of poor Sophy. 

The commanding officer did not think it prudent, when 
the subject was laid before him, to permit the surgeon 
to leave the post, but he very cheerfully granted leave 
of absence to Currie, the hospital steward, a young man 
who possessed some knowledge of medicine and surgery. 

As it was important that Sophy should have an experi- 
enced nurse, we procured the services of Madam Bellaire, 
the wife of the Frenchman who was generally employed 
as express to Chicago — and as an aid and companion, 
Agatha, daughter of Day-kau-ray, who lived in Paquette's 
family, was added to the party. 

Of Agatha I shall have more to say hereafter, but at 
present I must proceed with my story. 

The weather was excessively cold when Robineau, 
Currie and the two women set out for Sugar Creek, 
a distance of about forty miles. We had taken care 
to provide them with a good store of rice, crackers, tea 
and sugar, for the invalid, all of which, with their pro- 
visions for the way, were packed on the horse Robineau 
had ridden to the Portage. It was expected they would 
reach their place of destination on the second day. 

What, then, was our surprise, to see Turcotte make 
his appearance on the fourth day after their departure, 
to inquire why Robineau had not returned with aid for 
poor Sophy! There was but one solution of the mystery. 
Robineau had guided them as ill as he had guided the 
boat at the Grande Chute the summer before, and 
although he could not shipwreck them, he had undoubt- 
edly lost them in the woods or prairies. One comfort 



370 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

was, that they could not well starve, for the rice and 
crackers would furnish them with several days' pro- 
visions, and with Agatha, who must be accustomed to this 
kind of life, they could not fail in time of finding Indians, 
and being brought back to the Portage. 

Still, day after day went on and we received no tidings 
of them. Turcotte returned to Sugar Creek with com- 
forts and prescriptions for Sophy, and the commanding 
officer sent out a party to hunt for the missing ones, 
among whom poor Currie, from his delicate constitution, 
was the object of the greatest commiseration. 

As the snow fell, and the winds howled, we could 
employ ourselves about nothing but walking from window 
to window watcliing, in hopes of seeing some one appear 
in the distance. No Indians were at hand whom we could 
despatch upon the search, and by the tenth day we had 
almost given up in despair. 

It was then that the joyful news was suddenly brought 
us, "They are found! They are at the Fort!" A party 
of soldiers who had been exploring had encountered them 
at Hastings' Woods, twelve miles distant, slowly and 
feebly making their way back to the Portage. They 
knew they were on the right track, but had hardly 
strength to pursue it. 

Exhausted with cold and hunger, for their provisions 
had given out two days before, they had thought seriously 
of killing the horse and eating him — nothing but Currie' s 
inability to proceed on foot, and the dread of being com- 
pelled to leave him in the woods to perish, had deterred 
them. 

Agatha had from the first been convinced that they 
were on the wrong track, but Robineau, with his usual 
obstinacy, persevered in keeping it until it brought them 



ESCAPE OF THE PRISONERS 371 

to the Rock River, when he was obliged to acknowledge 
his error, and they commenced retracing their steps. 

Agatha, according to the custom of her people, had 
carried her hatchet with her, and thus they had always 
had a fire at night, and boughs to shelter them from the 
storms, otherwise they must inevitably have perished. 

There were two circumstances which aroused in us 
a stronger feeling even than that of sympathy. The first 
was, the miserable Robineau having demanded of Currie, 
first, all his money, and afterwards his watch, as a con- 
dition of his bringing the party back into the right path, 
which he averred he knew perfectly well. 

The second was, Bellaire having given his kind, 
excellent wife a hearty flogging "for going off," as he 
said, "on such a fool's errand." 

The latter culprit was out of our jurisdiction, but 
Mons. Robineau was discharged on the spot, and warned 
that he might think himself happy to escape a legal 
process for swindling. 

I am happy to say that Sophy Mata, in whose behalf 
all these sufferings had been endured, was quite recovered 
by the time her father returned from "the Prairie." 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

AGATHA — TOMAH 

Agatha was the daughter of an Indian who was dis- 
tinguished by the name of Rascal Day-kau-ray. Whether 
he merited the appellation must be determined hereafter. 
He was brother to the grand old chief of that name, but 
as milike him as it is possible for those of the same blood 
to be. 

The Day-kau-rays were a very handsome family, and 
this daughter was remarkable for her fine personal appear- 
ance. A tall, well-developed form, a round sweet face, 
and that peculiarly soft, melodious voice which belongs 
to the women of her people, would have attracted the 
attention of a stranger, while the pensive expression of 
her countenance irresistibly drew the hearts of all towards 
her, and prompted the wish to know more of her history. 
As I received it from her friend, Mrs. Paquette, it was in- 
deed a touching one. 

A young officer at the fort had seen her and had set, 
I will not say his heart — it may be doubted if he had one 
— but his mind upon her. He applied to Paquette 
to negotiate what he called a marriage with her. I am 
sorry to say that Paquette was induced to enter into this 
scheme. He knew full well the sin of making false repre- 
sentations to the family of Agatha, and he knew the misery 
he was about to bring upon her. 

The poor girl was betrothed to a young man of her 
own people, and, as is generally the case, the attachment 

372 



AGATHA— TOMAH 373 

on both sides was very strong. Among these simple 
people, who have few subjects of thought or speculation 
beyond the interests of their daily life, their affections and 
their animosities form the warp and woof of their char- 
acter. All their feelings are intense, from being concen- 
trated on so few objects. Family relations, particularly 
with the women, engross the whole amount of their 
sensibilities. 

The marriage connection is a sacred and indissoluble 
tie. I have read, in a recent report to the Historical 
Society of Wisconsin, that, in former times, a temporary 
marriage between a white man and a Menomonee woman 
was no uncommon occurrence, and that such an arrange- 
ment brought no scandal. I am afraid that if such cases 
were investigated, a good deal of deceit and misrepresen- 
tation would be found to have been added to the other 
sins of the transaction; and that the woman would be 
found to have been a victim, instead of a willing partici- 
pant, in such a connexion. 

At all events, no system of this kind exists among the 
Winnebagoes. The strictest sense of female propriety is 
a distinguishing trait among them. A woman who trans- 
gresses it, is said to have "forgotten herself," and is sure 
to be cast off and "forgotten" by her friends. 

The marriage proposed between the yoimg officer and 
the daughter of Day-kau-ray, was understood as intended 
to be true and lasting. The father would not have ex- 
posed liimself to the contempt of his whole nation by 
selling his daughter to become the mistress of any man. 
The Day-kau-rays, as I have elsewhere said, were not 
a little proud of a remote cross of French blood which 
mingled with the aboriginal stream in their veins, and 
probably in acceding to the proposed connection, the 



374 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

father of Agatha was as much influenced by what he con- 
sidered the honor to be derived, as by the amount of valu- 
able presents which accompanied the overtures made to him. 

Be that as it may, the poor girl was torn from her 
lover, and transferred from her father's lodge to the 
quarters of the young officer. 

There were no ladies in the garrison at that time. 
Had there been, such a step would hardly have been 
ventured. Far away in the wilderness, shut out from the 
salutary influences of religious and social cultivation, what 
wonder that the moral sense sometimes becomes blinded, 
and that the choice is made, "Evil, be thou my good!" 

The first step in wrong was followed by one still more 
aggravated in cruelty. The young officer left the post, 
as he said, on furlough, but he never returned. The news 
came that he was married, and when he again joined his 
regiment it was at another post. 

There was a natural feeling in the strength of the 
"woe pronounced against him" by more tongues than 
one. "He will never," said my informant, "dare show 
himself in this country again! Not an Indian who knows 
the Day-kau-rays but would take his life if he should 
meet him!" 

Every tie was broken for poor Agatha but that which 
bound her to her infant. She never returned to her 
father's lodge, for she felt that, being deserted, she was 
dishonored. Her sole ambition seemed to be to bring 
up her child like those of the whites. She attired it 
in the costume of the French children, with a dress of 
bright calico, and a cap of the same, trimmed with narrow 
black lace. It was a fine child, and the only time I ever 
saw a smile cross her. face, was when it was commended 
and caressed by some member of our family. 



AGATHA— TOMAH 375 

Even this, her only source of happiness, poor Agatha 
was called upon to resign. During our absence at Green 
Bay, while the Sauks were in the neighborhood, the child 
was taken violently ill. The house at Paquette's, which 
was the mother' s home, was thronged with Indians, and of 
course there was much noise and disturbance. A place was 
prepared for her under our roof, where she could be more 
quiet, and receive the attendance of the post physician. 
It was all in vain — nothing could save the little creature's 
life. The bitter agony of the mother, as she hung over 
the only treasure she possessed on earth, was described 
to me as truly heart-rending. When compelled to part 
with it, it seemed almost more than nature could bear. 
There were friends, not of her own nation or color, who 
strove to comfort her. Did the father ever send a thought 
or inquiry after the fate of his child, or of the young being 
whose life he had rendered dark and desolate? We will 
hope that he did — that he repented and asked pardpn 
from above for the evil he had wrought. 

Agatha had been baptized by M. Mazzuchelli. Per- 
haps she may have acquired some religious knowledge 
which could bring her consolation in her sorrows, and 
compensate her for the hopes and joys so early blasted. 

She came, some months after the death of her child, 
in company with several of the half-breed women of the 
neighborhood, to pay me a visit of respect and congratu- 
lation. When she looked at her ''little brother," as he 
was called, and took his soft tiny hand within her own, 
the tears stood in her eyes, and she spoke some little 
words of tenderness, which showed that her heart was 
full. I could scarcely refrain from mingling my tears 
with hers, as I thought on all the sorrow and desolation 
that one man's selfishness had occasioned. 



376 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

Early in February, 1833, my husband and Lieut. 
Hunter, in company with one or two others, sat off on 
a journey to Chicago. That place had become so much of 
a town, (it contained perhaps fifty kihabitants), that it was 
necessary for the proprietors of "Kinzie's Addition" to 
lay out lots and open streets through their property. All 
this was accomplished during the present visit. 

While they were upon the ground with a surveyor, the 
attention of my husband was drawn towards a very 
bright-looking boy in Indian costume, who went hopping 
along by the side of the assistant who carried the chain, 
mimicking him as in the course of his operations he cried, 
"stick!" ''stuck!" He inquired who the lad was, and 
to his surprise learned that he was the brother of the 
old family servants, Victoire, Geneveive and Baptiste. 
Tomah, for that was his name, had never been arrayed 
in civilized costume ; he was in blanket and leggins, and 
had always lived in a wigwam. My husband inquired 
if he would like to go to Fort Winnebago with him, and 
learn to be a white boy. The idea pleased him much, 
and his mother having given her sanction to the arrange- 
ment, he was packed in a wagon, with the two gentlemen 
and their travelling gear, and they set forth on their 
return journey. 

Tomah had been equipped in a jacket and pants, with 
the other articles of apparel necessary to his new sphere 
and character. They were near the Aux Plains, and 
approaching the residence of Glode (Claude) Laframboise, 
where Tomah knew he should meet acquaintances. He 
asked leave to get out of the wagon and walk a little 
way. When they next saw him, he was in full Potto- 
wattamic costume, and although it was bitter winter 
weather, he had put on his uncomfortable native garb 



AGATHA— TOMAH 377 

rather than show himself to his old friends in a state of 
transformation. 

On his arrival at Fort Winnebago, our first care was 
to furnish him with a complete wardrobe, which, having 
been placed in a box in his sleeping apartment, was put 
under his charge. Words cannot express his delight as 
the valuable possessions were confided to him. Every 
spare moment was devoted to their contemplation. Now 
and then Tomah would be missing. He was invariably 
found seated by the side of his little trunk, folding and 
refolding his clothes, laying them now lengthwise, now 
crosswise, the happiest of mortals. 

The next step was, to teach him to be useful. Such 
little offices were assigned to him at first as might be 
supposed not altogether new to him, but we soon observed 
that when there was anything in the shape of work, 
Tomah slipt off to bed, even if it were before he had 
taken his supper. Some fish were given him one evening 
to scale ; it was just at dark ; but Tom, according to cus- 
tom, retired at once to bed. 

The cook came to inquire what was to be done. 1 was 
under the necessity of calling in my husband's aid as in- 
terpreter. He sent for Tomah. Wlien he came into the 
parlor, Mr. Kinzie said to him in Pottowattamic : — 

"There are some fish, Tomah, in the kitchen, and we 
want you to scale them. ' ' 

"Now?" exclaimed Tom, with an expression of amaze- 
ment, "it is very late." 

A young lady. Miss Rolette, who was visiting us, and 
who understood the language, could not refrain from 
bursting into a laugh at the simplicity with which the 
words were uttered, and we joined her for sympathy, at 
which Tom looked a little indignant, but when he under- 



378 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

stood that it was the white custom to scale the fish at night, 
and put salt and pepper on them, he was soon reconciled 
to do his duty in the matter. 

His next office was to lay the table. There was a best 
service of china, which was to be used when we had com- 
pany, and a best set of teaspoons, which 1 kept in the 
drawer of a bureau in my own room above stairs. I was 
in the habit of keeping this drawer locked, and putting 
the key under a small clock on the mantel-piece. The 
first time that I had shown Tomah how to arrange matters 
for visitors, I had brought the silver and put it on the 
table myself. 

Soon after, we were to have company to tea again, and 
I explained to Tomah that the best china must be used. 
What was my surprise, on going through the dining-room 
a short time after, to see not only the new china, but the 
"company silver" also on the table. I requested my 
mother to inquire into the matter. 

Tomah said, very coolly, ' ' He got the silver where it 
was kept." 

' ' Did he find the drawer open?' ' 

"No — ^he opened it with a key." 

' ' Was the key in the drawer?' ' 

"No — it was under that thing on the shelf." 

"How did he know it was kept there." 

This was what Mr. Tomah declined telling. We could 
never ascertain whether he had watched my movements 
at any time. No one had ever seen him in that part of the 
house, and yet there could scarcely an article be mentioned 
of which Tomah -did not know the whereabout. If any one 
was puzzled to find a thing it was always, 

"Ask Tomah — he will tell you." And so in fact 
he did. He was a subject of much amusement to the 



AGATHA— TOMAH 379 

young officers. We were to have "a party" one even- 
ing — all the families and young officers at the fort. To 
make Tomah's appearance as professional as possible, we 
had made him a white apron with long sleeves to put on 
whUe he was helping Mary and Josette to carry round 
tea — for I must acknowledge that Tomah's clothes were 
not kept in as nice order out of the trunk as in it. 

Tom was delighted with his new costume, as well 
as with the new employment. He acquitted himself to 
perfection, for he had never any difficult}^ m imitating 
what he saw another do. After tea we had some music. 
As I was standing by the piano at which one of the ladies 
was seated, Lt. Vancleve'^® said to me in a low tone, 

"Look behind you a moment." 

I turned. There sat Tom between two of the com- 
pany, as stately as possible, with his white apron 
smoothed down, and his hands clasped before him, listen- 
ing to the music, and on the best possible terms with 
himself and all around him. Julian and Edwin were 
hardly able to restrain their merriment, but they were 
afraid to do or say anything that would cause him to move 
before the company had had a full enjoyment of the scene. 
It was voted unanimously that Tomah should be permitted 
to remain and enjoy the pleasures of society for one even- 
ing — but, with characteristic restlessness, he got tired as 
soon as the music was over, and unceremoniously took 
his leave of the^company. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII 

COISICLUSION 

What we had long anticipated of the sufferings of the 
Indians, began to manifest itself as the spring drew 
on. It first came under our observation by the accounts 
brought in, by those who came in little parties begging 
for food. 

As long as it was possible to issue occasional rations 
their father continued to do so, but the supplies in the 
Commissary Department were now so much reduced that 
Col. Cutler did not feel justified in authorizing anything 
beyond a scanty relief, and this in extreme cases. 

We had ourselves throughout the winter used the 
greatest economy with our own stores, that we might not 
exhaust our slender stock of flour and meal before it could 
be replenished from "below." We had even purchased 
some sour flour which had been condemned by the commis- 
sary, and had contrived by a plentiful use of saleratus, 
and a due proportion of potatoes, to make of it a very 
palatable kind of bread. But as we had continued to give 
to party after party, as they would come to us to represent 
their famishing condition, the time at length arrived when 
we had nothing to give. 

The half-breed families ol the neighborhood, who had, 
like ourselves, continued to share with the needy as long 
as their own stock lasted, were now obliged, of necessity, 
to refuse further assistance. These women often came in 
to lament with us over the sad accounts that were brought 

380 



CONCLUSION 381 

from the wiDtering grounds. It had been a very open 
winter. The snow had scarcely been enough at any time 
to permit the Indians to track the deer, in fact, all the 
game had been driven off by the troops and war parties 
scouring the country through the preceding smnmer. 

We heard of their dying by companies from mere des- 
titution, and lying stretched in the road to the Portage, 
whither they were striving to drag their exhausted frames. 
Soup made of the bark of the slippery elm, or stewed 
acorns, were the only food that many had subsisted on for 
weeks. 

We had for a long time received our food by daily 
rations from the garrison, for things had got to such 
a pass that there was no possibility of obtaining a barrel 
of flour at a time. After our meals were finished, 
I always went into the pantry, and collecting carefully 
every remaining particle of food set it aside to be given 
to some of the wretched applicants by whom we were 
constantly thronged. 

One day as I was thus employed, a face appeared 
at the window with which I had once been familiar. 
It was the pretty daughter of the elder Day-kau-ray. 
She had formerly visited us often, watching with great 
interest our employments — our sewing, or weeding and 
cultivating the garden, or our reading. Of the latter, 
I had many times endeavored to give her some idea, 
showing her the plates in the FamUy Bible, and doing 
my best to explain them to her, but of late I had quite 
lost sight of her. Now, how changed, how wan she 
looked! As I addressed her with my ordinary phrase, 
''' Tshah-ko-zhahf (What is it?) she gave a sigh that was 
almost a sob. She did not beg, but her countenance 
spoke volumes. 



382 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

1 took my dish and handed it to her, expecting to see 
her devour the contents eagerly, but no — she took it, and 
making signs that she would soon return, walked away. 
When she brought it back, I was almost sure she had not 
tasted a morsel herself. 



The boats — the boats with the corn! Why did they 
not come? We both wrote and sent to hasten them, but 
alas ! everything and everybody moved so slowly in those 
unenterprising times ! We could only feel sure that they 
would come when they were ready, and not a moment 
before. 

We were soon obliged to keep both doors and windows 
fast, to shut out the sight of misery we could not relieve. 
If a door was opened for the admission of a member of the 
family, some wretched mother would rush in, grasp the 
hand of my infant, and placing that of her famishing 
child within it, tell us pleadingly, that he was imploring 
"his little brother" for food. The stoutest-hearted man 
could not have beheld with dry eyes the heart-rending 
spectacle which often presented itself. It was in vain 
that we screened the lower portion of our windows with 
ciirtains. They would climb up on the outside, and tier 
upon tier of gaimt, wretched faces would peer in above, 
to watch us, and see if, indeed, we were as ill-provided 
as we represented ourselves. 

The noble old Day-kau-ray came one day, from the 
Barribault, to apprise us of the state of his village. 
More than forty of his people, he said, had now been for 
many days without food, save bark and roots. My hus- 
band accompanied him to the commanding officer to tell 
his story, and ascertain ii any amount of food could 
be obtained from that quarter. The result was, the 



CONCLUSION 383 

promise of a small allowance of flour, sufficient to alleviate 
the cravings of his own family. 

When this was explained to the chief, he turned away. 
"No," he said, "if his people could not be relieved, he 
and his family would starve with them!" And he refused, 
for those nearest and dearest to him, the proffered succor, 
until all could share alike. 

The announcement, at length, that "the boats were 
in sight," was a thrilling and most jojrful sound. 

Hundreds of poor creatures were at once assembled 
on the bank, watching their arrival. Oh! how torturing 
was their slow approach, by the winding course of the 
river, through the extended prairie! As the first boat 
touched the bank, we, who were gazing on the scene with 
anxiety and impatience only equalled by that of the 
sufferers, could scarcely refrain from laughing, to see old 
Wild-Cat, who had somewhat fallen off in his huge 
amount of flesh, seize "the Wasliington Woman" in his 
arms, and hug and dance with her in the ecstasy of his 
delight. 

Their father made a sign to them all to fall to work 
with their hatchets, which they had long held ready, and 
in an incredibly short time, barrel after barrel was broken 
open and emptied, while even the little children possessed 
themselves of pans and kettles full, and hastened to the 
fires that were blazing around to parch and cook that 
which they had seized. 

From this time forward, there was no more destitution. 
The present abundance was followed by the arrival of 
supplies for the Commissary's Department; and refreshed 
and invigorated, our poor children departed once more 
to their villages, to make ready their crops for the ensuing 
season. 



384 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

In the course of the spring, we received a visit from 
the Rev. Mr. Kent, and Mrs. Kent, of Galena. ''' This 
event is memorable, as being the first occasion on which 
the Gospel, according to the Protestant faith, was 
preached at Fort Winnebago. The large parlor of the 
hospital was fitted up for the service, and gladly did 
we each say to the other, ' ' Let us go to the house of the 
Lord!" 

For nearly three years had we lived here without the 
blessing of a public service of praise and thanksgiving. 
We regarded this commencement as an omen of better 
times, and our little "sewing society" worked with 
renewed industry, to raise a fund which might be avail- 
able hereafter, in securing the permanent services of 
a missionary. 

Not long after this, on a fine spring morning, as we 
were seated at breakfast, a party of Indians entered the 
parlor, and came to the door of the room where we were. 
Two of them passed through, and went out upon a small 
portico — the third remained standing in the door-way 
at which he had at first appeared. He was nearly oppo- 
site me, and as I raised my eyes, spite of his change 
of dress, and the paint with which he was covered, I at 
once recognized him. 

I continued to pour the coffee, and as I did so, I re- 
marked to my husband, ' ' The one behind you, with whom 
you are speaking, is one of the escaped prisoners." 

Without turning his head, he continued to listen to all 
the directions they were giving hitn about the repairing of 
their guns, traps, &c., which they wished to leave with the 
blacksmith. As they went on, he cautiously turned his 



CONCLUSION 385 

head towards the parlor door, and replied to the one speak- 
ing to him from there. When he again addressed me, it 
was to say, 

"You are right, but it is no affair of ours. We are 
none of us to look so as to give him notice that we sus- 
pect anything. They are undoubtedly iimocent, and have 
suffered enough already. ' ' 

Contrary to his usual custom, their father did not ask 
their names, but wrote their directions, wliich he tied to 
their different implements, and then bade them go and 
deliver them themselves to M. Morrin. 

The rest of our circle were greatly pleased at the 
young fellow's audacity, and we quite longed to tell the 
officers that we could have caught one of their fugitives 
for them, if we had had a mind. 



The time had now come when we began to tliink 
seriously of leaving our pleasant home, and taking up our 
residence at Detroit, while making arrangements for a 
permanent settlement at Chicago. 

The intelligence, when communicated to our Winne- 
bago children, brought forth great lamentations and de- 
monstrations of regret. From the surrounding country 
they came flocking in, to inquire into the truth of the 
tidings they had heard, and to petition earnestly that we 
would continue to live and die among them. 

Among them all no one seemed so overwhelmed with 
affliction as Elizabeth, our poor Cut-nose. When we first 
told her of our intention, she sat for hours in the same 
spot, wiping away the tears that would find their way 
down her cheeks, with the corner of the chintz shawl she 
wore pinned across her bosom. 



386 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

"No! never, never, never shall I find such friends 
again," she would exclaim. "You will go away, and I 
shall be left here all alone. ' ' 

Wild-Cat too, the fat, jolly Wild-Cat, gave way to the 
most audible lamentations. 

' ' Oh ! my little brother, ' ' he said to the baby, on the 
morning of our departure, when he had insisted on taking 
him and seating him on his fat, dirty knee, "you will 
never come back to see your poor brother again!" 

And having taken an extra glass on the occasion, he 
wept like an infant. 

It was with sad hearts that on the morning of the 1st 
of July, 1833, we bade adieu to the long cortege which 
followed us to the boat, now waiting to convey us to 
Green Bay, where we were to meet Governor Porter and 
Mr. Brush, and proceed, under their escort, to Detroit. 

When they had completed their tender farewells, they 
turned to accompany their father across the Portage, on 
his route to Chicago, and long after, we could see them 
winding along the road, and hear their loud lamentations 
at a parting which they foresaw would be forever. 



APPENDIX 

As I have given throughout the Narrative of the Sauk 
War, the impressions we received from our own observa- 
tion, or from information furnished us at the time, I think 
it but justice to Black Hawk and his party to insert, by 
way of Appendix, the following account, preserved among 
the manuscript writings of the late Thomas Forsyth, Esq., 
of St. Louis, who, after residing among the Indians many 
years as a trader, was, until the year 1830, the Agent of 
the Sauks and Foxes. '^* The manuscript was written in 
1832, while Black Hawk and his compatriots were in prison 
at Jefferson Barracks. 

"The United States troops under the command of 
Major Stoddard arrived here,* and took possession of 
this country in the month of February, 1804. In the 
spring of that year, a white person (a man or boy), was 
killed in Cuivre Settlement, by a Sauk Indian. Some 
time in the summer following, a party of United States 
troops were sent up to the Sauk village on Rocky river, 
and a demand made of the Sauk Chiefs for the murderer. 
The Sauk Chiefs did not hesitate a moment, but delivered 
him up to the commander of the troops, who brought him 
down and delivered him over to the civil authority in this 
place (St. Louis). 

"Some time in the ensuing autumn some Sauk and 
Fox Indians came to this place, and had a conversation 
with General Harrison (then Governor of Indian Terri- 

* St. Louis, Mo. 

387 



388 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

tory, and acting Governor of this State, then Territory of 
Louisiana), on the subject of liberating their relative, then 
in prison at this place for the above-mentioned murder. 

" Quash-quame, a Sauk chief, who was the head man 
of this party, has repeatedly said, 'Mr. Pierre Choteau, 
Sen., came several times to my camp, offering that if I 
would sell the lands on the east side of the Mississippi river, 
Governor Harrison would liberate my relation, (meaning 
the Sauk Indian then in prison as above related), to which 
I at last agreed, and sold the lands from the mouth of the 
Illinois river up the Mississippi river as high as the mouth 
of Rocky river (now Rock river), and east to the ridge 
that divides the waters of the Mississippi and Illinois 
rivers, but I never sold any more lands.' Quash-quame 
also said to Governor Edwards, Governor Clark and 
Mr. Auguste Chouteau, Commissioners appointed to treat 
with the Chippewas, Ottowas, and Pottowattamies of 
Illinois river, in the summer of 1816, for lands on the 
west side of the Illinois river: 

' ' ' Your wliite men may put on paper what you please, 
but again I tell you, 1 never sold any lands higher up the 
Mississippi than the mouth of Rocky river.' 

""In the treaty first mentioned, the line commences 
opposite to the mouth of Gasconade river, and running 
in a direct line to the headwaters of Jefferson* river, 
thence down that river to the Mississippi river — thence 
up the Mississippi river to the mouth of the Ouisconsin 
river — thence up that river thirty-six miles — thence in a 
direct line to a little lake in Fox river of Illinois, down 
Fox river to Illinois river, down Illinois river to its mouth, 

* There is no such river in this country, therefore this treaty is 
null and void — -of no effect in law or equity. Such was the opinion 
of the late Gov. Howard. (T. F.) 



APPENDIX 389 

thence down the Mississippi river to the mouth of Mis- 
souri river, thence up that river to the place of beginning. 
See Treaty dated at St. Louis, 4th November, 1804. 

"The Sauk and Fox nations were never consulted, nor 
had any hand in this Treaty, nor knew anything about 
it. It was made and signed by two Sauk chiefs, one Fox 
chief and one warrior. 

' ' When the annuities were delivered to the Sauk and 
Fox nations of Indians, according to the treaty above re- 
ferred to (amounting to |1,000 per annrnn), the Indians 
always thought they were presents, (as the annuity for the 
first twenty years was always paid in goods, sent on from 
Georgetown, District of Columbia, and poor articles 
of merchandize they were, very often damaged and not 
suitable for Indians), until I, as their Agent, convinced 
them of the contrary, in the summer of 1818. When the 
Indians heard that the goods delivered to them were 
annuities for land, sold by them to the United States, 
they were astonished, and refused to accept of the goods, 
denying that they ever sold the lands as stated by me, 
their Agent. The Black Hawk in particular, who was 
present at the time, made a great noise about this land, 
and would never receive any part of the annuities from 
that time forward. He always denied the authority of 
Quash-quame and others to sell any part of their lands, 
and told the Indians not to receive any presents or annu- 
ities from any American — otherwise their lands would 
be claimed at some future day. 

"As the United States do insist, and retain the lands 
according to the Treaty of Nov. 4, 1804, why do they not 
fulfil their part of that Treaty as equity demands? 

"The Sauk and Fox nations are allowed, according 
to that Treaty, 'to live and hunt on the lands so ceded, 



390 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

as long as the aforesaid lands belong to the United 
States.' In the spring of the year 1827, about twelve 
or fifteen families of squatters arrived and took possession 
of the Sauk village, near the mouth of the Rocky river. 
They immediately commenced destrojdng the Indians' 
bark boats. Some were burned, others were torn to 
pieces, and when the Indians arrived at the village, and 
found fault with the destruction of their property, they 
were beaten and abused by the Squatters. 

"The Indians made complaint to me, as their Agent 
I wrote to Gen. Clark, * stating to him from time to time 
what happened, and giving a minute detail of everything 
that passed between the wliites (Squatters) and the Indians. 

"The squatters insisted that the Indians should be 
removed from their village, saying that as soon as the 
land was brought into market they (the squatters) would 
buy it all. It became needless for me to show them the 
treaty, and the right the Indians had to remain on their 
lands. They tried every method to annoy the Indians, 
by shooting their dogs, claiming their horses ; complaining 
that the Indians' horses broke into their cornfields — selling 
them whiskey for the most trifling articles, contrary to the 
wishes and request of the chiefs, particularly the Black 
Hawk, who both solicited and threatened them on the 
subject, but all to no purpose. 

"The President directed those lands to be sold at the 
Land Office, in Springfield, Illinois. Accordingly when 
the time came that they were to be offered for sale (in the 
Autumn of 1828), there were about twenty families of 
squatters at, and in the vicinity of the old Sauk village, 
most of whom attended the sale, and but one of them 
could purchase a quarter-section ( if we except George 

*Superinteudent of Indian Affairs at St. Louis. (Ed.) 



APPENDIX 391 

Davenport, a trader who resides in Rocky Island). 
Therefore, all the land not sold, still belonged to the 
United States, and the Indians had still a right, by treaty, 
to hunt and live on those lands. This right, however, 
was not allowed them — they must move off. 

"In 1830, the principal chiefs, and others of the Sauk 
and Fox Indians who resided at the old village, near 
Rocky river, acquainted me that they would remove 
to their village on Ihoway river. These chiefs advised 
me to write to General Clarke, Superintendent of Indian 
Affairs at tliis place (St. Louis), to send up a few militia — 
that the Black Hawk and his followers would then see 
that everytliing was in earnest, and they would remove 
to the west side of the Mississippi, to their own lands. 

"The letter, as requested by the chiefs, was written 
and sent by me to General Clarke, but he did not think 
proper to answer it — therefore everything remained as 
formerly, and, as a matter of course. Black Hawk and his 
party thought the whole matter of removing from the old 
village had blown over. 

"In the Spring of 1831, the Black Hawk and his party 
were augmented by many Indians from Ihoway river. 
This augmentation of forces made the Black Hawk very 
proud, and he supposed notliing would be done about 
removing him and his party. 

' ' General Gaines visited the Black Hawk and his party 
this season, with a force of regulars and militia, and com- 
pelled them to remove to the west side of the Mississippi 
river, on their own lands. 

' ' When the Black Hawk and party re-crossed to the 
east side of the Mississippi river in 1832, they nmnbered 
three hundred and sixty-eight men. They were hampered 
with many women and children, and had no intention 



392 THE "EARLY DAY" OF THE NORTH-WEST 

to make war. When attacked by General Stillman's 
detachment, they defended themselves like men, and I 
would ask, who would not do so, likewise? Thus the 
war commenced. * * * * 

"The Indians had been defeated, dispersed, and some 
of the principal chiefs are now in prison and in chains, 
at Jefferson Barracks. * * * * 

"It is very well known, by all who know the Black 
Hawk, that he has always been considered a friend to the 
whites. Often has he taken into his lodge the wearied 
white man, given him good food to eat, and a good 
blanket to sleep on before the fire. Many a good meal 
has the Prophet given to people travelling past his village, 
and very many stray horses has he recovered from the 
Indians, and restored to their rightful owners, without 
asking any recompense whatever. * * * * 

"What right have we to tell any people, 'You shall 
not cross the Mississippi river on any pretext whatever?' 
When the Sauk and Fox Indians wish to cross the Missis- 
sippi, to visit their relations among the P Ottawa ttamies, 
of Fox river, Illinois, they are prevented by us, because 
we have the poiver! ' ' 

I omit, in the extracts I have made, the old gentle- 
man's occasional comments upon the powers that dictated, 
and the forces which carried on the warfare of this 
unhappy Summer. There is every reason to believe that 
had his suggestions been listened to, and had he continued 
the Agent of the Sauks and Foxes, a sad record might 
have been spared. I mean the untimely fate of the un- 
fortunate M. St. Vrain, who, a comparative stranger to 
his people, was murdered by them, in their exasperated 
fury, at Kellogg' s Grove, soon after the commencement 
of the campaign. 



NOTES 

BY REUBEN GOLD THWAITES 

1 (page 2). — Summary Narrative of an Exploratory Expedi- 
tion to the Sources of the Mississippi River in 1820; resumed and 
completed by the Discovery of its Origin in Itasca Lake in 1832, 
by Henry R. Schoolcraft (Philadelphia: Lippincott, Grambo & Co., 
1855 — the year in which Wau-Bun was written). 

2 (page 2). — The etymology of Michillimackinac (now abbre- 
viated to Mackinac) is generally given as "great turtle," and is 
supposed to refer to the shape of the island. The Ottawa chief, 
A. J. Blackbird, in his History of the Ottavm and Chijipeiva Indians 
of Michigan (Ypsilanti, Mich., 1887), pp. 19, 20, gives a far differ- 
ent derivation; he traces the name back to "Mishinemackinong," 
the dwelling-place of the Mishinemackinawgo, a small tribe, early 
allies of the Ottawas, but practically annihilated by the Iroquois, 
during one of the Northwestern raids of the latter. 

3 (page 3).^ — -Robert Stuart, born in Scotland in 1784, was 
educated in Paris ; coming to America when twenty-two years of age, 
he went at once to Montreal, connecting himself with the Northwest 
Fur Company. In 1810, in connection with his uncle, David Stuart, 
he joined forces with John Jacob Astor's American Fur Company, 
and was one of the party which went from New York by sea to 
found Astoria, on the Pacific coast. In 1812, in company with 
Ramsay Crooks, he was sent overland to New York with important 
despatches for the company — a hazardous expedition, which con- 
sumed nearly a year in its accomplishment. He arrived at Mackinac 
in 1819, a partner with Astor in the American Fur Company, and 
manager of its affairs throughout the wide expanse of country which 
was then served from this entrepot. After fifteen years upon the 
island, where he was the leading resident, Stuart went to Detroit 
in 1834, upon the closing out of the company's affairs. At that 
place he took prominent part in business and public affairs. In 
1887 we find him local director of the poor; in 1839, moderator 
of the school district; in 1840-41, state treasurer of Michigan, and 
from 1841-45, United States Indian agent for that state. Stuart 
also took active part in church work, was insistent on discounte- 
nancing the rum traffic, which always went hand in hand with the 
fur trade, and bore a high reputation for personal probity. Dying 

39.S 



394 NOTES 

suddenly in Chicago, in 1848, his body was taken in a sailing-vessel 
around by the lakes to Detroit ; at Mackinac Island, en route, it lay 
in state for several hours. 

4 (page 6). — Rev. William Montague Feri-y organized the 
Presbyterian church at Mackinac in 1822 ; it later developed into 
a mission school. After suffering many trials and disappointments he 
was released from service August 6, 1834, at once settling at Grand 
Haven, Mich., his being the first white family at that place. He died 
December 30, 1867. Williams's The Old Mission Church of Mackinac 
Island (Detroit, 1895) gives a history of this enterprise. 

5 (page 6). — Upon the downfall of New France (1763), the 
fur trade of the Northwest fell into the hands of citizens of Great 
Britain. In 1766, a few Scotch merchants reopened the trade, with 
headquarters at Mackinac, employing French-Canadians as agents, 
clerks, and voyageurs. In 1783-87, the Northwest Company was 
organized, also with Mackinac as a center of distribution, as the 
chief rival of the Hudson Bay Company and of the old Mackinaw 
Company. In 1809, John Jacob Astor organized the American Fur 
Company. Two years later he secured a half interest in the Macki- 
naw Company, which he renamed the Southwest Company. In the 
war of 1812-15, Astor lost his Pacific post of Astoria, which fell 
into the possession of the Northwest Company, and the trade of the 
Southwest Company was shattered. In 1816, Congress decreed that 
foreign fur-traders were not to be admitted to do business within 
the United States. Under this protection Astor reorganized the 
American Fur Company, which flourished until his retirement from 
business, in 1834. 

6 (page 8). — Large bateaux, about thirty feet long, used by 
fur-traders in the transportation of their cargoes upon the lakes and 
rivers of the Northwest. The cargo was placed in the center, both 
ends being sharp and high above the water. The crew generally 
consisted of seven men (^voyageurs), of whom six I'owed and one 
served as steersman; in addition, each boat was commanded by 
a clerk of the fur company, who was called the bourgeois (master). 
During rainstorms the cargo was protected by snug-fitting tarpaulins, 
fastened down and over the sides of the boat. 

7 (page 9). — Madame Joseph Laframboise, a half-breed, was 
the daughter of Jean Baptiste Marcotte, who died while she was 
an infant; her mother was the daughter of Kewaniquot (Return- 
ing Cloud), a prominent chief of the Ottawas. Joseph Laframboise, 
a devout man, of great force of character, conducted a considerable 
trade with the Indians. In 1809, while kneeling at prayer in his 
tent near Grand River, on the east shore of Lake Michigan, he was 
shot dead by an Indian to whom he had refused to give liquor. 



NOTES 395 

His wife, who had generally accompanied him on his expeditions, 
continued the business without interruption, and obtained a wide 
reputation throughout the Mackinac district as a woman of rare 
business talents, and capable of managing the natives with astute- 
ness. Her contemporaries among Americans described her as speak- 
ing a remarkably fine French, and being a graceful and refined 
person, despite her limited education. She invariably wore the costume 
of an Indian squaw. Her children were placed at school in Montreal. 
One of her daughters, Josette, was married at Mackinac to Captain 
Benjamin K. Pierce, commandant of the fort, and brother of President 
Pierce. Madame Laframboise closed her business with the American 
Fur Company in 1821, and thereafter lived upon the island, where 
she lies buried. 

8 (page 10). — Samuel Abbott was one of the officials of the 
American Fur Company, and a notary and justice of the peace, 
for many years being the only functionary on Mackinac Island 
vested with power to perform marriage ceremonies. 

Edward Biddle was a brother of Nicholas Biddle, president 
of the United States Bank during Andrew Jackson's administra- 
tion. Edward went to Mackinac about 1818, and married a pretty, 
full-blooded Indian girl, step-daughter of a French fur-trade clerk 
named Joseph Bailly. The Biddies lived on the island for fifty 
years, and were buried there. Their eldest daughter, Sophia, was 
carefully educated in Philadelphia by Nicholas Biddle's family, 
but finally died on the island, of consumption. She was, like her 
mother, a Catholic ; but the other children, also well educated, became 
Protestants. 

9 (page 10). — For a character sketch of Mrs. David Mitchell, 
see Mi"s. Baird's " Early Days on Mackinac Island," Wisconsin Histor- 
ical Collections, vol. xiv, pp. 35-58. 

10 (page 11). — British and Indian forces under Captain Charles 
Roberts, from the garrison at St. Joseph, captured the American fort 
on Mackinac Island, commanded by Lieutenant Porter Hanks, upon 
July 17, 1812. The ease with which this capture was made, induced 
the British to throw up a strong earthwork on the high hill com- 
manding the fort, about a half-mile in its rear. This fortification 
was called Fort George; August 4, 1814, an attempt was made by 
the Americans to retake the island, which has great strategic impor- 
tance, as guarding the gateways to Lakes Michigan, Huron, and 
Superior. There were seven war-vessels under Commodore Sinclair, 
and a land force of 750 under Colonel Croghan. The vessels could 
effect only a blockade ; the military disembarked at " British Land- 
ing," where Roberts's forces had beached two years before. In the 
consequent attack, which proved fruitless, Major Andrew Hunter 
Holmes, second in command, and an officer of great promise, was 



396 NOTES 

killed. When the island was surrendered to the United States by 
the treaty of Ghent (February, 1815), Fort George was rechristened 
Fort Holmes, a name which the abandoned ruins still bear. 

11 (page 12). — The author was evidently misled by a typo- 
graphical error in some historical work which she had consulted. 
The date should be 1670. Father Jacques Marquette, driven with 
his flock of Hurons and Ottawas from Chequamegon Bay (Lake 
Superior) by the Sioux of the West, established himself at Point 
St. Ignace. There he remained for three years, until he left with 
Louis Joliet to explore the Mississippi River. 

12 (page 12). — When, in 1650, the Hurons fled before the 
great Iroquois invasion, some of them took refuge with the French 
at Quebec, and others migrated to the Mackinac region, and even 
as far west as northern Wisconsin. The refugees to Lake Superior 
and northern Wisconsin were driven back east again in 1670 
(see Note 11), to Mackinac. When Cadillac founded Detroit (1701), 
some of them accompanied him, and settled in the outskirts of that 
town. They remained without a religious teacher until the arrival 
of the Jesuit La Richardie. He established his mission on the 
opposite bank of the river from Detroit, at where is now Sand- 
wich, Ontario. This was in order to avoid conflict of ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction with the Recollets in charge at Detroit. The mission 
house built by La Richardie stood until after the middle of the 
nineteenth century; that portion of his church which was built in 
1728 remained until the last decade of that century ; but the addition, 
built in 1743, is still in good condition, and used as a dwelling. 

13 (page 12) Near the modern village of Harbor Springs, 

Mich. It is frequently called " Cross Village " in early English- 
American documents. 

14 (page 14). — John P. Arndt, a Pennsylvania German, arrived 
in Green Bay in 1823. He was for many years the leader of the 
French fur-trading element on the lower Fox River. He kept the 
first ferry at Green Bay (1825), and was as well a miller and 
a lumberman. 

15 (page 15) In 1820, Colonel Joseph Lee Smith moved the 

garrison from Fort Howard, on the west bank of Fox River, to new 
quarters, called Camp Smith, three miles above, on the opposite 
bank. Camp Smith was occupied for two years, when the garrison 
returned to Fort Howard. A polyglot settlement sprang up between 
Camp Smith and the river, popularly called Shantytown, but later 
(1829) platted as Menomoneeville. Shantytown was afterward aban- 
doned by the most prosperous settlers in favor of a point lower 
down the river on the same bank, and is but a suburb of the 
present Green Bay. 



NOTES 397 

16 (page 16). — The site of Fort Howard (thus named from 
General Benjamin Howard), on the west bank of Fox River, was 
selected in 1816 by Major Charles Gratiot, of the engineer corps, 
who prepared the plans, and was present during the earlier portion 
of its construction ; its completion was, however, left to the superin- 
tendence of Colonel Talbot Chambers. As per Note 15, the fort 
was abandoned in favor of Camp Smith from 1820-22, but was 
otherwise continuously garrisoned until 1841. It then remained 
ungarrisoned until 1849, when it was occupied for two years. From 
1852 forward the fort was unoccupied, save for a brief period in 1863 
by militiamen. The buildings are now for the most part effaced. 

17 (page 16) James Duane Doty was born at Salem, N. Y., 

November 5, 1799. Having studied law, he settled at Detroit in his 
twentieth year, and soon became clerk of the Michigan Supreme 
Court and secretary of the territorial legislature. In 1820 he made 
a tour of the upper lakes in company with Governor Lewis Cass, 
penetrating to the sources of the Mississippi. In 1823 he was 
appointed United States district judge for that portion of Michigan 
Territory lying west of Lakes Michigan and Superior, and for ten 
years held court both at Green Bay and Prairie du Chien. In 1834, 
as a member of the territorial legislature, he drafted the act which 
made Michigan a state and Wisconsin a territory. From 1837-41 
he served as delegate to Congress from Wisconsin, and from 1841-44 
as governor of the new territory. Vigorously ambitious in behalf 
of Wisconsin, he long though vainly sought to regain from Illinois 
the strip of country north of a line drawn due westward from the 
southernmost part of Lake Michigan, the ordinance of 1787 having 
named this as the boundary between the two states to be erected 
to the west of Lake Michigan and the Wabash River ; had his con- 
tention prevailed, Chicago would have been a Wisconsin city. Doty 
served in the Wisconsin state constitutional convention (1846) ; was 
a member of Congress (1850-53) ; in 1861 was appointed superin- 
tendent of Indian affairs of Utah, and signed the first treaty ever 
made with the Shoshones; and in May, 1863, was appointed governor 
of Utah, in which office he died, June 13, 1865. 

18 (page 17) William Selby Harney, born in Louisiana, 

entered the array in 1818 as a second lieutenant. He was made 
captain in the First Infantry May 14, 1825, and major and paymaster 
May 1, 1833; promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the Second 
Dragoons August 15, 1836; brevetted colonel December 7, 1840, 
for gallant and meritorious conduct in successive Indian campaigns, 
and became colonel of his regiment June 30, 1846. For conspicuous 
gallantry in the battle of Cerro Gordo, he was brevetted brigadier- 
general April 18, 1847, and became brigadier-general June 14, 1858. 
He was retired August 1, 1863, and two years later was brevetted major- 
general for long and faithful service. He died May 9, 1889. 



398 NOTES 

19 (page 18). — Joseph Rolette was a prominent fur trader 
of Prairie du Chien, and one of the most marked characters among 
the French Canadians of Wisconsin during the first third of the 
nineteenth century. In the War of 1812-15, he held a commission 
in the British Indian department, and piloted the British troops in 
their attack on Prairie du Chien in 1814. 

20 (page 20). — Rev. Richard Fish Cadle organized the Episco- 
palian parish of St. Paul's, in Detroit, November 22, 1824. In 1828, 
his health failing, he went to Green Bay in company with his sister 
Sarah, and established an Indian mission school at the now aban- 
doned barracks of Camp Smith (see Note 15). During the winter 
of 1828-29, the United States government granted a small tract 
of land for the purpose, and the Domestic and Foreign Missionary 
Society of his church erected suitable buildings thereon. In 1838 the 
Cadles withdrew from the work, which had not met with great 
success. The Indians were either indifferent to the scheme or bitterly 
opposed to it, objecting to rigid discipline being applied to their chil- 
dren. The French also disliked the enterprise, both because it was 
a Protestant mission and because it did not accord with their notions 
of the fitness of things. Solomon Juneau, the founder of Milwaukee, 
once wrote : " As to the little savages whom you ask about for 
Mr. Cadle, I have spoken to several, and they tell me with satis- 
faction that they are much happier in their present situation than 
in learning geography." IVIi-. Cadle suffered greatly in health because 
of the ceaseless worry of his untenable position ; but no doubt many 
of his troubles wei-e the result of his own highly nervous tempera- 
ment. The mission was carried on by others until 1840, and then 
succumbed. 

21 (page 21) Reference is here made to Ursula M. Grignon, 

daughter of Louis Grignon, a Green Bay fur-trader, and grandson 
of Charles de Langlade, the first permanent white settler in Wiscon- 
sin. Later, Miss Grignon returned to her family at Green Bay, 
where she died February 22, 1887. 

22 (page 22) Elizabeth TherSse Baird was born at Prairie 

du Chien, April 24, 1810, a daughter of Henry Munro Fisher, 
a prominent Scotch fur-trader in the employ of the American Fur 
Company. On her mother's side she was a descendant of an Ottawa 
chief, Kewaniquot (Returning Cloud), and related to Madame La- 
framboise (see Note 7). Marrying Henry S. Baird, a young lawyer 
of Mackinac Island, in 1824, when but fourteen years of age, 
the couple at once took up their residence at Green Bay. Baird 
was the first regularly trained legal practitioner in Wisconsin, and 
attained considerable prominence in the political life of the new 
territory. He died in 1875. Mrs. Baird was one of the most remark- 
able pioneer women of the Northwest ; she was of charming person- 



NOTES 399 

ality and excellent education, proud of her trace of Indian blood, and 
had a wide acquaintance with the principal men and women of early 
Wisconsin. Her reminiscences, published in vols, xiv and xv 
of the Wisconsin Historical Collections, are as interesting and valu- 
able of their kind as Wau-Bun itself. She died at Green Bay, 
November 5, 1890. 

23 (page 23). — Mrs. Samuel W. Beall. Her husband was 
a lawyer from Virginia, and she a niece of Fenimore Cooper, the 
novelist. In 1835, the Bealls, who were prominent in the social 
life of Green Bay, became rich through land speculation, but subse- 
quently lost the greater part of their fortune. Beall was shot dead, 
in the Far West, in some border disturbance, and his wife devoted 
the remainder of her life to charitable work. 

24 (page 25) — Major David Emanuel Twiggs was born in 
Georgia, and entered the army as captain of infantry in 1812. He 
became major of the Twenty-eighth Infantry in 1814; lieutenant- 
colonel of the Fourth Infantry in 1831 ; colonel of the Second Dra- 
goons in 1836; brigadier-general in June, 1846; and for gallant 
and meritorious conduct at Monterey was brevetted major-general 
in September of the same year. Twiggs was dismissed the service 
in March, 1861, having while on command in the South surrendered 
army stores to the Confederates. He served as major-general in the 
Confederate army fi-om 1861-65. 

25 (page 27) — Wife of Lewis Cass, then governor of Michigan. 

26 (page 27) — Charles Reaume was born of good family about 
1752, at La Prairie, opposite Montreal. In 1778 we find him at 
Detroit as a captain in the British Indian department, in which 
capacity he accompanied Lieutenant-Governor Henry Hamilton in 
the expedition against Vincennes in December of that year. When 
George Rogers Clark captured Vincennes in the following February, 
Reaume was among the prisoners, but was allowed to return to 
Detroit upon parole. He appears to have settled at Green Bay 
about 1790, and it is thought received his first commission as justice 
of the peace from the British authorities at Detroit. About 1801 he 
received a similar appointment from William Henry Harrison, then 
governor of Indiana Territory, of which what is now Wisconsin 
was then a part. In 1818, Governor Cass, of Michigan Territory, 
appointed him one of the associate justices for Brown Coimty, 
of which Green Bay was the seat. In the same year he removed 
to Little Kaukaulin, ten miles up Fox River from Green Bay, and 
there engaged in trade with the Indians, in the course of which he 
fell into drunken habits. In the spring of 1822 he was found dead 
in his lonely cabin. He was unmarried. Reaume, as stated by 
Mrs. Kinzie, administered justice in a primitive fashion. During 



400 NOTES 

much of his career as a petty magistrate, he was the only civil officer 
west of Lake Michigan. Ungoverned by statutes or by supervision, 
he married, divorced, even baptized, his people at will, and was 
notary and general clerical functionary for the entire population, 
white and red. He is one of the picturesque characters in Wis- 
consin history. 

27 (page 28) The father of Nicholas Boilvin was a resident 

of Quebec during the American Revolution. Upon the declara ion 
of peace, Nicholas went to the Northwest, and engaged in the Indian 
trade. He obtained from the United States government the position 
of Indian agent, and in 1810 went to Prairie du Chien. In 1814, 
when the British attacked that post, Boilvin and his family, with 
other Americans, retired to a gunboat in the Mississippi River and 
fled to St. Louis. In addition to his Indian agency, Boilvin was 
a justice of the peace, his first commission being issued by the 
authorities of Illinois Territory in 1809. He died in the summer 
of 1827 on a Mississippi River keel-boat, while en route for St. Louis. 
At one time he furnished the war department with a Winnebago 
vocabulary. 

28 (page 29) For other Canadian boat-songs, see Hunt's Mer- 
chants' Magazine, vol. iii, p. 189; Bela Hubbard's Memorials of a Half 
Century, and Ernest Gagnon's Chanson Populaires du Canada. 

29 (page 30) The Grignon family are prominently identified 

with Wisconsin pioneer history. Their progenitor was Pierre, who 
had been a voyageur on Lake Superior at an early date, and an 
independent fur-trader at Green Bay before 1763. For his second 
wife he married Louise Domitilde, a daughter of Charles de Langlade, 
the first permanent settler of Wisconsin (about 1750). By her, 
Pierre Grignon had nine children — Pierre Antoine (1777), Charles 
(1779), Augustin (1780), Louis (1783), Jean Baptiste (1785), Domi- 
tilde (1787), Marguerite (1789), Hippolyte (1790), and Amable 
(1795). The elder Pierre died at Green Bay in 1795, his widow 
subsequently marrying Jean Baptiste Langevin. Of the sons of Pierre 
Grignon, most won prominence as fur -traders — ^ Augustin, whose 
valuable " Seventy-Two Years' Recollections of Wisconsin " are given 
in vol. iii of Wisconsin Historical Collections, is best known to stu- 
dents of Western history. 

30 (page 31) Variously spelled in contemporary documents, 

Grand Kaccalin, Cacalin, Cockolin, Kackalin, Kakalin, and Kokolow ; 
but later crystallized into Kaukauna, the name of the modern manu- 
facturing town now situated upon the banks of this rapid. Domi- 
nic Du Charme was the first white settler there (1793), being followed 
by Augustin Grignon (1812). A Presbyterian Indian mission was 
established at the place in 1822 (see Note 31). 



NOTES 401 

31 (page 32) — Rev. Cutting Marsh was born in Danville, Vt., 
July 20, 1800. Prepared for college at Phillips Academy, Andover, 
Mass., he graduated from Dartmouth in 1826, and from Andover 
Theological Seminary in 1829. In October, 1829, he departed for 
the Northwest as missionary to the Stockbridge Indians, in the 
employ both of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions and the Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian 
Knowledge. The Stockbridges were originally a New England tribe 
who had been moved to New York. In 1822-23, along with Oneidas, 
Munsees, and Brothertowns, they went to the Fox River Valley 
in Wisconsin. The mission to the Stockbridges was first estab- 
lished at what is now South Kaukauna (see Note 30), and was called 
Statesburg; later (1832), it was moved to Calumet County, east of Lake 
Winnebago, the new village being called Stockbridge. Their first 
missionary in Wisconsin was Jesse Miner, who died in 1829. Marsh 
served from 1830-48 ; thereafter he was an itinerant Presbyterian 
missionary in northern Wisconsin, and died at Waupaca July 4, 1873. 
Marsh's letter -books and journals, a rich mine of pioneer church 
annals, are now in the archives of the Wisconsin Historical Society ; 
his annual reports to the Scottish Society were published in Vol. XV 
of the Wisconsin Historical Collections. They bear a curious resem- 
blance in matter and style to the Jesuit Relations of New France, in 
the seventeenth century. 

32 (page 32) — Rev, Eleazer Williams was an Episcopalian 
missionary to the Oneida Indians, some of whom moved to Wisconsin 
from New York in 1821-22. In 1853, Williams, who was imbued 
with a passion for notoriety, suddenly posed before the American 
public as Louis XVII., hereditary sovereign of France, claiming 
to be that son of Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette who was officially 
reported to have died in prison after his parents had been beheaded 
by the Paris revolutionists. Although he was too young by eight 
years to be the lost dauphin, was clearly of Indian origin, was stoutly 
claimed by his dusky parents, and every allegation of his in regard 
to the matter was soon exposed as false, many persons of romantic 
temperament believed his story, and there are those who still stoutly 
maintain that his pretensions were well founded. Williams died in 
1858, discredited by his church, but persisting in his absurd claims 
to the last. A considerable literature has sprung up relative to this 
controversy, pro and con; the most exhaustive account is W.W.Wight's 
monograph, Parkman Club Papers (Milwaukee), No. 7. 

33 (page 40). — Petit Butte des Morts (little hill of the dead) 
is a considerable eminence rising from the shores of the Fox River 
in the western outskirts of the present city of Menasha; a widening 
of the river at this point bears the name of the butte. The hill, 
still a striking feature of the landscape, although much reduced 
from railway and other excavations, commanded the river for several 



402 NOTES 

miles in either direction, and appears to have been used in early days 
as the site of an Indian fort; as such, it was probably the scene 
of several notable encounters during the Fox War, in the first third 
of the eighteenth century. Because of these traditions, and the 
existence of a large Indian mound on its summit, it was long sup- 
posed by whites that the entire hill was a gigantic earthwork, 
reared to bury as well as to commemorate the thousands of Indians 
whom the French are alleged to have here slain. But this is now 
known to be mere fancy; the hill is of glacial origin, although 
no doubt it was at one time used as an Indian cemetery. Grand 
Butte des Morts, upon the upper waters of the Fox River, above 
the present Oshkosh, has similar traditions as to its inception, but 
is of like character; and does not appear to have been the scene 
of any important fight. 

34 (page 45). — The present Island Park, an Oshkosh sum- 
mer resort. 

35 (page 46). — See Gardner P. Stickney's "Use of Maize by 
Wisconsin Indians," Parkman Club Papers, No. 13. This contains 
numerous bibliographical citations. An exhaustive treatise on the 
use of wild rice among the northern tribes, by Alfred E. Jenks, will 
soon be published by the American Bureau of Ethnology. 

36 (page 48). — John Lawe, whose father was an officer in 
the British army. John came to Green Bay in 1797, when but 
sixteen years old, as assistant to his uncle, Jacob Franks, an English 
Jew, who represented at Green Bay the fur-trade firm of Ogilvie, 
Gillespie & Co., of Montreal. On the outbreak of the War of 1812-15, 
Franks returned to Montreal, turning over his large business to Lawe, 
who was, until his death in 1846, one of the leading citizens of Green 
Bay; not only conducting a large fur trade, but serving the public 
as magistrate and in other capacities. 

37 (page 49). — Jacques Porlier, a leading fur- trader, and 
chief justice of Brown County court. He was a business partner 
of Augustin Grignon. 

38 (page 52). — The Sacs and Foxes maintained an important 
confederacy for about a hundred years, reaching between the routing 
of the Foxes by the French, in the first third of the eighteenth 
century, and the decimation of the Sacs by the Americans in the 
Black Hawk War (1832). 

39 (page 52). — This is incorrect. The French popularly called 
the Winnebagoes " Puants " (stinkards), a term long supposed to be 
a literal translation of Winepegou, the name given this tribe by 
its neighbors. But later investigation proves that Winepegou meant 
" men from the fetid water," or " the fetids." At first, these people 



NOTES 403 

were called by the French, " Tribe of the Sea," because it was 
thought that salt-water must be meant by the term " fetid." As the 
continent was not then thought to be as wide as it has since proved 
to be, the early French inferred that the Winnebagoes must live 
on or near the ocean, and might be Chinese. When Champlain sent 
Jean Mcolet to make a treaty with the Winnebagoes, he equipped 
the latter with an ambassadorial costume suitable for meeting 
mandarins. Nicolet was much disappointed to find them at Green 
Bay, merely naked savages. Baye des Pvians (or Puants) was the 
French name for Green Bay, until well into the eighteenth century. 
It is now thought that the Winnebagoes came to Wisconsin from 
the Lake Winnipeg region, and obtained their name from sulphur 
springs in the neighborhood of which they had lived. They are 
an outcast branch of the Dakotan stock. 

40 (page 54). — Alexander Seymour Hooe was born in Virginia, 
and graduated from AVest Point Military Academy in 1827. At the 
time of Mrs. Kinzie's visit, he was a first lieutenant in the Fifth 
Infantry; he was made a captain in July, 1838. In 1846 he was 
brevetted major for gallant and distinguished conduct at Palo Alto 
and Resaca de la Palma, and died December 9, 1847. 

41 (page 57). — Pierre Paquette, local agent of the American 
Fur Company, and government interpreter. He was a French half- 
breed, and attained wide reputation because of his enormous strength 
and his almost despotic control over the Winnebagoes, to whom he 
was related. 

42 (page 59) — ^ Reference is here made to Jefferson Davis, 
at this time second lieutenant in the First Infantry. 

43 (page 60). — This portage was the one used by Joliet and 
Marquette in their expedition towards the Mississippi in 1673, and 
thereafter persistently followed as one of the chief pathways to the 
Mississippi, by French, English, and Americans in turn, until the 
decline of the fur trade, abovit 1840. A government canal now 
connects the two rivers at this point; but it is seldom used, for the 
upper Fox is very shallow, and the Wisconsin is beset with shift- 
ing sandbars, so that few steam craft can now successfully navi- 
gate these waters, except at seasons of flood. 

44 (page 63) Old Decorah (sometimes called "Grey-headed" 

Decorah, or De Kauray) was a village chief of the Winnebagoes, 
who served in the British campaign against Sandusky in 1813. 
At the time of his death, soon after Mrs. Kinzie's visit, he was 
popularly alleged to be one hundred and forty-three years old. 

45 (page 64). — Robert A. Forsyth, an army paymaster, long 
engaged in the Indian department. He died October 21, 1849. 



404 NOTES 

46 (page 65). — Kawneeshaw (White Crow), sometimes called 
" The Blind," was a civil chief and orator of the Winnebagoes, 
His village was on Lake Koshkonong. White Crow's devotion 
to the whites, during the Black Hawk War, was open to suspicion ; 
like most of his tribe, he was but a fair-weather ally. 

47 (page 65) Dandy was the son of Black Wolf, a Winne- 
bago village chief. He died at Peten Well, on the Wisconsin River, 
near Necedah, in 1870, aged about seventy-seven years. 

48 (page 71). — Stephen Hempstead, a Revolutionary soldier 
who had served as a sergeant in the company of Captain Nathan 
Hale, moved from Connecticut to St. Louis in 1811. His daughter 
Susan was married to Henry Gratiot, a leading settler in the Wis- 
consin-Illinois lead region. Hempstead had two sons, living at 
Galena, who attained prominence among the pioneers of the lead 
region, Edward being a commission merchant and lead-ore shipper, 
and Charles a lawyer of distinction. It is uncertain as to which 
of these two is meant by Mrs. Kinzie. 

49 (page 72). — Joseph M. Street was born in Virginia, about 
1780. Emigrating to Kentucky in 1805-6, he published the Western 
World at Frankfort, and took a conspicuous part in political con- 
troversy. In 1812 he became one of the first settlers of Shawnee- 
town. 111. As a result of his efforts as a Whig partisan, he obtained 
in 1827 an appointment to the Winnebago Indian agency at Prairie 
du Chien, at a salary of f 1,200 per year, to succeed Nicholas Boilvin 
(see Note 27). It was to him, as agent, that Winnebago spies 
delivered up Black Hawk in 1832. In November, 1836, he was 
ordered to open a Sac and Fox agency at Rock Island; and in 
the fall of 1837 accompanied Keokuk, Wapello, Black Hawk, and 
other Indian chiefs and head men to Washington. He died in 
office, May 5, 1840, at Agency City, on the Des Moines River, 
Wapello County, Iowa. His military title came from a commis- 
sion as brigadier-general in the Illinois militia, which he held for 
a brief period. 

50 (page 75) Yellow Thunder, a Winnebago war chief, 

had his winter camp at Yellow Banks, on Fox River, about five 
miles below Berlin, and his summer camp about sixteen miles above 
Portage, on the Wisconsin River. In the War of 1812-15, he took 
part with his tribe on the side of the British. He died near Portage, 
in February, 1874, at the alleged age of over one hundred years. 

51 (page 88) Richard M. Johnson was born in Kentucky 

in 1780. From 1807-19 he was a member of Congress from that 
State. In 1813 he raised a volunteer cavalry regiment, of which 
he was colonel, to serve under General William Henry Harrison. 
He distinguished himself at the battle of the Thames, and was 



NOTES 405 

long thought to have killed Tecumseh by his own hand ; but to this 
doubtful honor he was probably unentitled. Appointed an Indian 
commissioner in 1814, he was early in the region of the upper 
Mississippi; he is known to have been at Prairie du Chien in 1819. 
In that year he left the lower house of Congress to go into the 
Senate, where he served until 1829. He was then re-elected to the 
house, in which he held a seat until 1837, when he was elected 
Vice-President of the United States. He died in Frankfort, Novem- 
ber 19, 1850, while a member of the Kentucky legislature. Johnson 
had the reputation of being a courageous, kind-hearted, and tal- 
ented man. 

52 (page 95). — Apparently a son of Francois Roy, a Portage 
fur-trader. 

53 (page 102) Lake Kegonsa, or First Lake, in the well- 
known Four Lakes chain. These lakes are numbered upward, 
towards the headwaters. Among early settlers they are still known 
by the numbers given them by the federal surveyors; but about 
1856, Lyman C. Draper, then secretary of the Wisconsin Historical 
Society, gave them the Indian names which they now bear on the 
maps — Kegonsa (First), Waubesa (Second), Monona (Third), and 
Mendota (Fourth). A fifth lake, called Wingra, also abuts Madison, 
but is not in the regular chain. 

54 (page 104). — Colonel James Morrison, who had in 1828 
started a trading establishment at what was called Morrison's 
(or Porter's) Grove, nine miles from Blue Mounds. Later, Morri- 
son became one of the first settlers of Madison, where for many 
years he kept a hotel. 

55 (page 107) Rev. Aratus Kent was born at Suffield, Conn., 

January 15, 1794, and graduated from Yale in 1816. After serving 
pulpits in the East, he was, in March, 1829, assigned to Galena, 111., 
by the American Home Missionary Society, having previously asked 
the society "for a place so hard that no one else would take it." 
He organized at Galena the first Presbyterian church in the lead 
mines, and there labored zealously until December, 1848, when he 
withdrew to other fields. He died November 8, 1869. 

56 (page 107). — The villages and hunting and fishing grounds 
of the Indians were connected by a network of such trails through 
the forests and over the prairies. Many of the most important 
of these were no doubt originally made by buffalo, in their long 
journeys between pastures, or in their migrations westward in 
advance of oncoming settlement. The buffalo traces were followed 
by the Indians upon their hunts; and the best passes over both 
the AUeghanies and Rockies were first discovered and trod by 
these indigenous cattle. The natural evolution has been : First the 



406 NOTES 

buffalo trace, then the Indian trail, next the pioneer's path, broadened 
and straightened at last for wagons, then the military road, or the 
plank-road, and finally the railroad. Broadly speaking, the conti- 
nent has been spanned by this means. There are still discoverable, 
in isolated portions of the Middle West, remains of a few of the 
most important of the old Indian trails, such as have not been 
adapted into white men's roads. 

57 (page 112). — William Stephen Hamilton, the sixth child 
of the famous Alexander Hamilton, was born August 4, 1797. 
In 1814 young Hamilton entered the West Point Military Academy, 
but resigned in 1817, having received an appointment on the staff 
of Colonel William Rector, then surveyor-general of Illinois, Missouri, 
and Arkansas. He appears to have resigned after a few years of ser- 
vice, and sought his fortune in what is now Wisconsin. We first 
hear of him in Wisconsin in 1825, when he bought a herd of cattle 
in Illinois and drove them overland to Green Bay, via Chicago, 
for sale to the garrison at the former place. Two years later he 
appeared in the lead mines, toward which was then a heavy emigra- 
tion, and settled at and founded what is now Wiota, La Fayette 
County. He at once took high rank among the mine operators 
of the region. In 1827 he commanded a company of volunteers 
in the Red Bird uprising, and during the Black Hawk War (1832) 
commanded a company of rangers. Emigrating to California in 
1850, enticed thither by the gold excitement, he settled on a large 
ranch near Red Bluff, Tehama County, where he died about 1865. 
At first buried upon the ranch, his remains were later removed 
to Sacramento, but the exact location of the grave is now unknown. 
While at Wiota he was visited by his aged mother and one of his 
sisters, then residing at Washington, D. C. By his Wisconsin con- 
temporaries, Hamilton was ranked as a profound thinker ; but his 
ambition to become a member of the state constitutional conven- 
tion failed, because his views were thought to be too aristocratic 
to enable him to be a wise law -maker for a frontier common- 
wealth. His various business enterprises were unfortunate in their 
result. 

58 (page 115) The Pecatonica River. 

59 (page 118) Buffalo Grove was a small settlement, com- 
menced about 1827-28 by O. W. Kellogg, ten miles north from 
Dixon's Ferry, on the Galena road, or Kellogg's Trail; so called, 
because, in 1827, Kellogg first opened this path from Peoria to the 
Galena lead mines. The trail originally crossed the Rock River 
a few miles above the present llixon; but in 1828 was diverted 
to the site of what at first was called Dixon's Ferry, but later was 
abbreviated to Dixon's, and finally to Dixon. 



NOTES 407 

60 (page 119). — John Dixon was born in Rye, Westchester 
County, N, Y., October 9, 1784. For several years he was a tailor 
and clothier in New York City; but in 1820 emigrated to the West 
for the benefit of his health. Settling near Springfield, 111., he at first 
held several public offices. He went to Peoria County as recorder 
of deeds — Galenf^ and Chicago being then included in territory 
attached to that new county for administrative purposes^ Taking 
the contract, in 1828, for carrying the mail between Peoria and 
Galena, he induced Joseph Ogee, a French Canadian haK-breed, 
to establish a ferry at the Rock River crossing (see Note 59). 
But two years later he bought out Ogee and settled at the ferry 
himself, trading with the Indians, speculating in wild lands, carrying 
the mail, and in general taking a prominent part in pioneer enter- 
prises. He died at Dixon, July 9, 1876. 

61 (page 121). — The most important aboriginal highway was 
the great Sac trail, extending in almost an air-line across the state, 
from Black Hawk's village, at the mouth of Rock River, to the 
south shore of Lake Michigan, and then through Michigan to Mai- 
den, Canada. Over this deep-beaten path, portions of which are 
still visible. Black Hawk's band made frequent visits to the British 
Indian agency at Maiden. 

62 (page 140). — The first Fort Dearborn was built in the 
summer and autumn of 1803, by a company of regulars under 
command of Captain John Whistler. See description and illustra- 
tion in Blanchard's The Northwest and Chicago (Chicago, 1898), 
vol. i, pp. 333-336. This fort was destroyed by Indians in 1812, 
at the time of the massaci-e. A new fort was built on the same 
spot in 1816. A portion of the officers' quarters in this second 
fort was still in existence in 1881. 

63 (page 141) Jean Baptiste Beaubien came to Chicago 

in 1817, as local agent for Conant & Mack, a Detroit firm of fur- 
traders. A few months later his employers sold out to the American 
Fur Company, and Beaubien was displaced. He continued to reside 
at Chicago, however, where he acquired considerable property, and 
married Josette Laframboise, a French Ottawa half-breed, who had 
worked in John Kinzie's family before the massacre. Several descend- 
ants of this couple still reside in Chicago. 

64 (page 143) Mark Beaubien was a brother of Jean Bap- 
tiste. The latter induced him to come to Chicago, from Detroit, 
in 1826. He at once opened a> small tavern, which by 1831 had 
grown to the dimensions described by Mrs. Kinzie ; it was named 
Sauganash Hotel. Mark was the father of twenty-three children, 
sixteen by his first wife and seven by his second. 



408 NOTES 

65 (page 145) Jonathan N. Bailey was appointed postmaster 

of Chicago, March 31, 1831. 

Stephen Forbes opened a private school there in June, 1830, 
assisted by his wife, Elvira; they taught about twenty-five scholars 
in the simple branches of English. 

Hurlbut, in his Chicago Antiquities (1881, p. 34r9), says that 
Kercheval was merely a clerk for Robert Kinzie, not an indepen- 
dent trader. 

John Stephen Coats Hogan was born in New York City, 
February 5, 1805, or 1806; his father, an Irishman, was a teacher 
of languages in New York, who had married a French-Canadian 
woman. Early in his youth, John was adopted by a Detroit family, 
and upon reaching maturity went into trade. He had arrived in 
Chicago as early as 1830, being that year elected a justice of the 
peace. He appears to have been a partner of the Messrs. Brewster, 
Detroit fur-traders, and in connection with his business conducted 
the sutler's store at Fort Dearborn. In 1832, while postmaster 
of Chicago, he served as a lieutenant of militia in the Black Hawk 
War. He was in California in 1849, and died at Boonville, Mo., 
in 1868. 

William Lee was not an ordained minister; he was a black- 
smith by trade, and an exhorter of the Methodist church. He was 
at the Calumet as early as 1830, for in that year he was granted 
a right to maintain a ferry there; but later in the year he was 
listed as a voter in Chicago. Lee was first clerk of the commis- 
sioners' court of Cook County in 1831-32. He removed -to the 
rapids of Root River in 1835; but subsequently went to Iowa 
County, Wis., dying at Pulaski in 1858. 

66 (page 146). — The name is found, with many variants, 
on some of the earliest French maps. In 1718, James Logan 
describes it in detail, in a communication to the English Board 
of Trade; and it figures on the English maps of that period as the 
" land carriage of Chekakou." 

67 (page 146) Father of John H. Kinzie, the author's 

husband. 

68 (page 150). — It was early discovered by the French traders 
that a strong current encircles Lake Michigan, going south along 
the west shore, and returning northward along the east shore. 
For this reason boats usually followed the Wisconsin bank up, 
and the Michigan bank down. 

69 (page 197). — Billy Caldwell (Sauganash), an educated 
half-breed, and in his later years a leading chief of the united 
Ottawas, Chippewas, and Pottawattomies, was private secretary 
to Tecumseh at the council of Greenville. In 1816 he was a captain 



NOTES 409 

in the British Indian department; in 1826 a justice of the peace 
in Chicago; in 1832 an efficient friend of the whites during the 
Black Hawk War, yet nevertheless devoted to the interests of his 
people. He died at Council Bluffs in 1841, still claiming to be 
a British subject. 

Alexander Robinson was a Pottawattomie chief, much respected 
by the whites. He long lived at Casenovia, on the Desplaines River, 
about twelve miles northwest of Chicago. 

Shaubena (Shabonee, Shaubeenay, etc.), was an Ottawa by 
parentage, being born on the Kankakee River in what is now 
Will County, 111. He married into the Pottawattomie tribe, and 
became its principal chief. He aided Tecumseh, and was in the 
Thames battle; but thereafter devoted his energies to preserving 
peace between the races. As a consequence, he greatly angered 
hostile chiefs, and in 1827 was for a time a prisoner in the camp 
of Big Foot, the Pottawattomie chief at Big Foot Lake (now Lake 
Geneva). During the Black Hawk War, Shaubena was successful 
in keeping the majority of the Pottawattomies and Winnebagoes 
from active participation, thereby rendering very valuable service 
to the white settlers. He frequently visited Washington on business 
for his tribe, and always received marked attention both there and 
in the West. Shaubena died at his home on the Illinois River, 
two miles above Seneca, July 17, 1859, aged eighty-four years. 

70 (page 200) Reference is here made to the treaty con- 
cluded at St. Louis, August 24, 1816, with "the united tribes 
of the Ottawas, Chippewas, and Potawatomies, residing on the 
Illinois and Melwakee rivers and their waters, and on the south- 
western parts of Lake Michigan." 

71 (page 200) Treaties were held with the Pottawatto- 
mies in 1836, at Turkey Creek (March 26), Tippecanoe River 
(March 29 and April 11), Indian Agency (April 22), Yellow River 
(August 5), and Chippewanaung (September 20-23). The prin- 
cipal object of all was to secure the emigration of the tribe to the 
west of the Mississippi within two years. 

72 (Page 200). — In 1827, Congress granted alternate sections 
of land for six miles on each side of the line to aid in building 
the canal between Lake Michigan and the Illinois River. One 
of these alternates was section 9, town 39 north, range 13 east, 
embracing what is now the Chicago business center. In 1830, the 
canal commissioners — Doctor Jayne, Edmund Roberts, and Charles 
Dunn — proceeded to lay out a town site upon this section; they 
employed for this purpose James Thompson, a St. Louis surveyor ; 
his plat covered about three-eighths of the square mile. These 
commissioners named the original streets. The north and south 
streets they called State, Dearborn, Clark, La Salle, Wells, Franklin, 



410 NOTES 

Market, Canal, Clinton, Jefferson, and Desplaines ; the east and west 
streets named by them were Kinzie, Carroll, Water, Lake, Randolph, 
Washington, and Madison. Many lots were sold at auction in the 
first year, prices running from sixty to two hundred dollars. The 
section immediately south was No. 16 — -the section granted by 
the general government in every township as an endowment for 
public education. Many wise citizens desired this school section 
reserved from sale until neighboring settlement had brought up the 
price; but land speculators secured the early sale of the lots, and 
the resulting educational endowment was meager. 

73 (page 202) — Martin Scott was born in Vermont, and 
entered the army as a second lieutenant in 1814. In 1828 he 
was commissioned captain of the Fifth Infantry, the post he was 
filling at the time of which our author speaks. He was made major 
of his regiment in June, 1846, in recognition of gallant conduct at 
Palo Alto and Resaca de la Palma; in September following he was 
brevetted lieutenant-colonel for notable services in the several con- 
flicts at Monterey, and was killed September 8, 1847, in the battle 
of Molino del Rey. Captain Scott was an eccentric character, of the 
misanthropic type, well known throughout the country as an expert 
marksman ; he had obtained his training among the sharpshooters 
of the Green Mountains. His devotion to the chase partook of the 
nature of a craze. At the various posts where he was stationed, 
he maintained numerous kennels for his blooded dogs; those at 
Fort Howard were pagoda - shaped, and presented so striking an 
appearance that the little village of dog-houses was popularly styled 
" Scott's four-legged brigade quarters." 

74 (page 211). — Sir John Jolmson, son and heir of the cele- 
brated Sir William. AVhen a mere boy, during the Revolutionary 
War, he led the Mohawks in forays against the New York settlers. 
After the war he was made superintendent-general of Indian affairs 
in British North America, and a colonel in the militia of Lower 
Canada. He died at Montreal, January 4, 1830, with the rank 
of major-general. 

75 (page 227) The troops were withdrawn from Fort Dear- 
born May 20, 1831 ; the post was re-occupied June 17, 1832, on account 
of the Black Hawk uprising. 

76 (page 238). — ^This is the Fox River of the Illinois; not 
to be confounded with the Fox River of Green Bay. 

77 (page 246). — Amos Foster was born in New Hampshire, and 
was appointed second lieutenant in the Second Infantry, Jvily 1, 1828. 
While stationed at Fort Howard he was killed by a private soldier 
named Doyle, February 7, 1832. The details of the tragedy are 
given by our author upon pp. 341-343, post. 



NOTES 411 

79 (page 251) The site of Beloit, Wis. This was a favorite 

camp of the Turtle band of Winnebagoes. 

80 (page 252). — Reference is here made to the fact that for 
several weeks, in 1832, Black Hawk's party of Sac refugees dwelt 
upon the shores of Lake Koshkonong. Some interesting prehistoric 
earthworks surround the lake, showing that its banks were populated 
with aborigines from the earliest times. 

81 (page 256). — See Note 53. 

82 (page 259). — See Note 24. 

83 (page 260) See Andrew J. Turner's "History of Fort 

Winnebago," in Wisconsin Historical Collections, Vol. XIV; it con- 
tains illustrations of the fort, the Indian Agency, etc., and portraits 
of several of the principal military officers. 

84 (page 266) Reverend Samuelo Carlo Mazzuchelli was 

born in Milan, Italy, November 4, 1807, of an old and wealthy 
family. Becoming a Dominican friar, he emigrated to Cincinnati 
in 1828, and two years later was stationed at Mackinac. Being 
appointed commissary- general of his order in the country west 
of Lake Michigan, he devoted ten years to constant travel through 
what are now Wisconsin and Iowa, establishing churches and schools. 
In 1843 he revisited Italy to raise funds for an academy at Sinsinawa 
Mound, Wis.; seven years later this developed into the provincial 
house of the Sisters of St. Dominic. The rest of his life was spent 
as teacher here, and as parish priest for the large neighborhood. 
He died in 1864, as the result of responding to distant sick-calls. 
Mazzuchelli was a man of broad, generous temperament, and in 
every way a worthy pioneer of the cross. In 1844 he published 
at Milan, a now rare volume devoted to his experiences in the Ameri- 
can wilderness. 

85 (page 269). — See Note 44. 

86 (page 272). — See Note 41. 

87 (Page 273). — By the treaty of November 3, 1804, the Sacs 
and Foxes, for the paltry sum of <|1,000, ceded to the United States 
Government 50,000,000 acres of land in what are now Missouri, 
Illinois, and Wisconsin ; this tract included the lead region. Unfortu- 
nately, the Indians were given permission to remain in the ceded terri- 
tory until the lands were sold to settlers. This privilege was the seed 
of the Black Hawk War. Most of the Sac and Fox villages moved 
to the west of the Mississippi River during the first quarter of the 
century. Black Hawk's band, living at the mouth of Rock River, 
alone remained. Settlement gradually encroached on them, and 
squatters sought to oust the Indians from the alluvial river-bottom. 



412 NOTES 

Black Hawk did not consider the squatters as legitimate settlers, 
and when they persisted for several seasons in destroying his corn- 
fields, stealing his crops, and physically maltreating his people, 
he threatened vengeance. This led, in 1831, to Governor John 
Reynolds, of Illinois, calling out the militia, and in June making 
a demonstration before Black Hawk's village. The Sacs thereupon 
withdrew to the west of the Mississippi, and promised to remain 
there. But discouraged by lack of food, and encouraged by promise 
of help from the Winnebagoes and Pottawattomies of Illinois, Black 
Hawk recrossed the river at Yellow Banks, below Rock Island, 
on April 6, 1832. Governor Reynolds again called out the militia, 
and secured the aid of United States troops from Fort Armstrong. 
The Black Hawk War ensued, ending disastrously for the Sac leader 
and his people. 

88 (page 274) French-Canadian patois, so called, is but the 

seventeenth-century speech of Normandy and Brittany, with some 
local color derived from the Indians and the new conditions of the 
frontier. It is a mistake to term this survival a rude dialect, as is 
so often done by those English-speaking people who have learned 
only the modern and somewhat artificial French of Paris and the 
Academy. 

89 (page 275). — See Note 20. 

90 (page 281). — Mrs. Kinzie here corrects a popular miscon- 
ception regarding the division of labor in an aboriginal household. 
In a primitive stage, the Indian male of proper age and normal 
strength devoted himself to the chase, to war, and the council, 
leaving to the females the care of the household, which included 
the cultivation of crops and the carrying of burdens. Aiding the 
females were those males who were too young, or otherwise incapaci- 
tated for the arduous duties of the warrior; also, slaves taken or 
bought from other tribes. Before whites or strangers of their own 
race, the Indian warrior disdained to be seen at menial occupations ; 
but in the privacy of his own people he not infrequently assisted 
his women. 

91 (page 285). — See Note 27. 

92 (page 303). — Daniel Whitney arrived at Green Bay in 1816, 
and was the founder of Navarino (1830), on the site of the modern 
city of Green Bay. He conducted an extensive fiir trade in Wiscon- 
sin and Minnesota, built numerous sawmills on Wisconsin waters, 
developed the shot-making industry at Helena, Wis., and in many 
fields was one of the most enterprising pioneers of Wisconsin. 

Miss Henshaw was a sister of Mrs. Whitney. 
Miss Brush was visiting her relative, Charles Brush, a resident 
of Green Bay. 



NOTES 413 

93 (page 305) Colonel Samuel C. Stambaugh was Indian 

agent at Green Bay in 1831-32. He had been a country newspaper 
publisher in Pennsylvania, and received the office as a reward for 
political services. The Senate refused confirmation of his appoint- 
ment, and he was withdrawn from the agency. He however served 
the department for four or five years more as a special agent, when 
he retired from public employment. 

94 (page 306) The name De Pere comes from rapides desperes, 

referring to the early Jesuit mission (1671-87), at this the first 
obstruction in ascending the Fox River. The modern manufac- 
turing city of De Pere lies on both sides of the rapids, about four 
miles above the city of Green Bay. A memorial tablet of bronze 
was dedicated by the Wisconsin Historical Society on the site 
of Father AUouez's mission at De Pere, in September, 1899. 

95 (page 307). — See Note 30. 

96 (page 307). — Grand Butte des Morts, above Lake Winne- 
bago, is meant; the party had gone overland from Green Bay, and 
struck across country to the southwest of Doty's Island. 

James Knaggs was a Pottawattomie half-breed, who in 1835 
became ferryman, tavern-keeper, and fur -trader in a small way 
at Coon's Point, Algoma, now in the city limits of Oshkosh. This 
was the year before the arrival of Webster Stanley, the first white 
settler of Oshkosh. 

97 (page 312). — Bellefontaine was the name of a farm and 
wayside tavern owned by Pierre Paquette, the Portage half-breed 
fur-trader. At this farm the specialty was live-stock, as Paquette 
had the government contract for supplying most of the beef and 
horses to the Winnebago tribe. 

98 (page 314). — Doctor William Beaumont was an army sur- 
geon. While stationed at Mackinac, in 1822, he was called to treat 
a young man named Alexis St. Martin, who had received a gunshot 
wound in his left side. The wound healed, but there remained 
a fistulous opening into the stomach, two and a half inches in 
diameter, through which Beaumont could watch the process of diges- 
tion. His experiments regarding the digestibility of different kinds 
of food, and the properties of the gastric juice, were continued 
through several years — indeed, until Beaumont's death (1853); 
but the first publication of results was made in 1833, and at once gave 
Beaumont an international reputation among scientists. Through 
several years, Beaumont (who resigned from the army in 1839) 
was stationed at Fort Crawford, where many of his experiments 
were conducted. 



414 NOTES 

99 (page 318). — Joseph Crelie was the father-in-law of Pierre 
Paquette. He had been a voyageur and small fur-trader at Prairie 
du Chien as early as 1791, and in the early coming of the whites 
(about 1836) obtained much notoriety from claiming to be of phe- 
nomenal age. He died at Caledonia, Wis., in 1865, at a time 
when he asserted himself to be one hundred and thirty years old; 
but a careful inquiry has resulted in establishing his years at one 
hundred. 

100 (page 318). — General Henry Atkinson, in charge of the 
regular troops in the pursuit of Black Hawk (1832), had followed 
the Sac leader to Lake Koshkonong. On the night of July 1 he 
commenced throwing up breastworks at the junction of the Bark 
with the Rock River. These were surmounted by a stockade. The 
rude fort was soon abandoned in the chase of Black Hawk to the 
west; but the site was chosen in 1836 for the home of the first 
settler of the modern city of Fort Atkinson, Wis. 

101 (page 321). — Now called Baraboo River. 

102 (page 322.) — David Hunter, a native of the District 
of Columbia, was then first lieutenant in the Fifth Infantry. He 
became captain of the First Dragoons in 1833, and was made major 
and pajonaster in 1842. On the outbreak of the War of Secession 
he was at first appointed colonel of the Sixth Cavalry; but later, 
in 1861, was commissioned as major-general of volunteers. Because 
of gallant and meritorious service in the battle of Piedmont, and 
during the campaign in the Valley of Virginia, he was brevetted 
major-general. He retired from the service in July, 1866. 

103 (page 323). — Charles Gratiot, the father of Henry, was 
born in Lausanne, Switzerland, in 1753, the child of refugee Hugiie- 
nots from La Rochelle, France. Trained to mercantile life in London, 
he came to America when not yet of age, and opened a trading-post 
at Mackinac, visiting Green Bay and Prairie du Chien as early 
as 1770. He was a wide traveler by canoe through the heart of the 
continent. In 1774 he opened establishments at Cahokia and Kas- 
kaskia, and very materially aided General George Rogers Clark with 
influence and fortune, in the latter's celebrated expeditions for the 
capture of the Northwest. One of his four sons was Henry, to whom 
our author refers. Henry became a leader in the development of the 
Wisconsin-Illinois lead mines, and was for many years Indian agent 
in that district, doing good service as such in the Red Bird (1827) 
and Black Hawk (1832) uprisings. He died in Baltimore, Md., 
April 27, 1836. 

104 (page 328) The term " pipe " was of more general 

application than this, among voyageurs. It referred to the occa- 
sional stoppage of work, in rowing, when pipes would be refilled, 



NOTES 415 

and perhaps other refreshment taken. A canoe voyage along the 
lakes and rivers of the West was measured by "pipes," which 
of course were more numerous going against the current than with 
it. In the same manner a portage trail was measured by the num- 
ber of " pauses " necessary for resting ; a rough path having more 
such than a smooth, level trail. 

105 (page 330) Such huge flights of wild doves were still 

occasionally to be seen in Wisconsin until about 1878. The present 
writer has seen them, especially about 1868, in flocks of sixch size 
as to darken the sun, as at a total eclipse; large fields in which 
they would settle would seem to be solid masses of birds; and at 
night they would roost upon trees in such numbers as to break 
the branches. Farmers and pot-hunters easily killed great num- 
bers with long sticks, either as they rested upon the trees, or rose 
from the ground in clouds, when disturbed. 

106 (page 333). — See Note 31. 

107 (page 337). — See Note 15. 

108 (page 339). — This was during the Black Hawk War 
(1832). The fleeing Sacs were retreating up Rock River, to the 
northeast, and made a stand on Lake Koshkonong. The people 
at Green Bay were without definite information regarding the fugi- 
tives, and their number and capacity to do harm were greatly exag- 
gerated. It was supposed that they would continue going to the 
northeast, and seek an outlet to Lake Michigan at Green Bay. 
This threw the people of the lower valley of the Fox River into 
a panic, which was no less real becau^se ludicrous in character. 
See the diary during this flurry, of Cutting Marsh, missionary to the 
Stockbridge Indians, in Wisconsin Historical Collections, vol. xv. 

109 (page 340). — General Winfield Scott had been ordered 
to the seat of the Black Hawk War by way of the Great Lakes, 
with reinforcements for Atkinson. Cholera among his troops had 
detained him first at Detroit, then at Chicago, and lastly at Rock 
Island. Nearly one-fourth of his force of a thousand regulars died 
with the pestilence. 

110 (page 342) Nathan Clark entered the army in 1813, 

as a second lieutenant, and became a captain in the Fifth Infantry 
in 1824 — the rank he held at the time alluded to by Mrs. Kinzie. 
He was brevetted major in 1834, for ten years' faithful service in 
one grade, and died February 18, 1836. His daughter, now Mrs. 
Charlotte Ouisconsin Van Cleve, is the author of a book of remin- 
iscences, which covers much of the ground traversed by Mrs. Kinzie, - 
Three Score Years and Ten (Minneapolis, 1888). 



416 NOTES 

111 (page 343). — See Note 73. 

112 (page 343) Major Henry Dodge, afterward first terri- 
torial governor of Wisconsin, was, during the Black Hawk War, 
in charge of the Michigan militia west of Lake Michigan. Generals 
James D. Henry and M. K. Alexander were in charge of brigades 
of Illinois volunteers. The combined army of regulars and volunteers 
had followed Black Hawk to Lake Koshkonong. While encamped 
there, Henry, Alexander, and Dodge had been despatched (July 10) 
to Fort Winnebago for much needed provisions, it being the nearest 
supply point. While they were absent, the fugitive Sacs fled west- 
ward to the Wisconsin River. The troops followed on a hot trail, 
and July 21 there ensued the battle of Wisconsin Heights, near 
Prairie du Sac. Black Hawk, with sadly diminished forces, continued 
his flight to the Mississippi; where, near the mouth of the Bad Ax, 
occuiTed (August 1 and 2) the final battle of the war. 

113 (page 345) Site of the modern city of Appleton, Wis. 

114 (page 349) During the battle of Wisconsin Heights, 

a large party of non-combatants in Black Hawk's party, composed 
mainly of women, children, and old men, were sent down the Wiscon- 
sin River on a large raft and in canoes borrowed from the Winne- 
bagoes. A detachment of regulars, sent out from Fort Crawford, 
fired into this party and killed and captured many. The few who 
could escape to the woods were afterward massacred by the band 
of Menomonee Indians of whom Mrs. Kinzie speaks ; the contingent 
had been organized in the neighborhood of Green Bay, by Colonel 
Samuel C. Stambaugh, former Indian agent. This was the only 
exploit in which Stambaugh's expedition participated, for the war 
was practically ended before it arrived on the scene of action. 

115 (page 353) This refers to the so-called "battle of the 

Bad Ax" (see last clause of Note 112). Black Hawk endeavored 
to surrender, but the party of regulars on the steamer " Warrior " 
disregarded his white flag, and he was caught between the land 
forces under Atkinson and the fire of the steamer. The Indians 
were shot down like rats in a trap ; and those who finally managed 
to swim across the Mississippi, under cover of the islands, were 
set upon by the Sioux, who had been inspired to this slaughter by 
the authorities at Fort Crawford. The Black Hawk War, from 
beginning to end, is a serious blot on the history of our Indian 
relations. 

116 (page 353). — General Hugh Brady, then colonel of the 
Second Infantry. He had been brevetted brigadier-general in 1822, 
for ten years' faithful service in one grade ; and was brevetted major- 



NOTES 417 

general in 1848 for meritorious conduct. Brady led the 450 regu- 
lars, upon the trail of Black Hawk, from Wisconsin Heights to 
the Bad Ax, 

117 (page 354). — May 14, 1832, Black Hawk and fifty or sixty 
of his head men were encamped near the mouth of Sycamore Creek, 
a tributary of the Rock River. Toward sunset of that day, there 
appeared, thi-ee miles down the Rock, two battalions of Illinois 
volunteer troops, a total of 341 men, under Majors Isaiah Stillman 
and David Bailey. The whites had unlimbered for a night in camp, 
when three Indians appeared with a white flag, messengers from 
Black Hawk, who tells us in his autobiography that he wished at 
the time to offer to meet General Atkinson in council, with a view 
to peaceful withdrawal to the west of the Mississippi. The troopers, 
many of whom were in liquor, slew two of the messengers, the third 
running back to warn Black Hawk. That astute warrior drew 
up twenty-five securely mounted braves behind a fringe of bushes, 
and when the whites appeared in disorderly array fired one volley 
at them, and rushed forward with the war-whoop. The troopers 
turned and fled in consternation, galloping madly toward their 
homes, carrying the news that Black Hawk and two thousand blood- 
thirsty warriors were raiding northern Illinois. Sycamore Creek 
was thereafter known as Stillman's Run. 

118 (page 354) August 27, 1832, two Winnebago braves, 

Chsetar and One-Eyed Decorah, delivered up Black Hawk and his 
Prophet to the Indian agent at Prairie du Chien, Joseph M. Street 
(see Note 49). The fugitives had been found at the dalles of the 
Wisconsin River, above Kilbourn City. 

119 (page 355) Edgar M. Lacey, a native of New York, 

was at this time second lieutenant in the Second Infantry; he was 
commissioned first lieutenant in 1835, and captain in 1838. From 
1831-38 he served at Forts Winnebago (Portage) and Crawford 
(Prairie du Chien). He died at the latter post, April 2, 1839, aged 
thirty-two years. 

120 (page 357). — Red Bird, a Winnebago village chief, was 
the leader of what in Wisconsin history is indifferently called 
" The Winnebago War," or " Red Bird's uprising," in 1827. The 
United States troops, having queUed the disturbance, proposed to 
wreak summary vengeance on the entire tribe unless it gave up the 
two principal offenders. Red Bird and a brave named Wekau, who 
had escaped to the wilderness. The two men voluntarily surrendered 
themselves to Major William Whistler, at the Fox- Wisconsin portage, 
in July of that year. Red Bird's conduct on this occasion was par- 
ticularly brave and picturesque, and he won the admiration of the 
troops. He was confined at Prairie du Chien, and given ample 



418 NOTES 

opportunity to escape, for the military authorities did not know 
what to do with him ; but he proudly refused to break his parole. 
After a few months he died from an epidemic then prevalent in 
the village, and thus greatly relieved his unwilling jailers. 

121 (page 358). — General George B. Porter, of Pennsylvania, 
was appointed governor of Michigan Territory in 1831, to succeed 
Lewis Cass. He died in office, in July, 1834. 

122 (page 359). — See Note 17. 

123 (page 360). — Joseph C. Plymton was a native of Massa- 
chusetts, and at this time a captain in the Second Infantry, but 
held the brevet of major for ten years' faithful service in one grade. 
His commission as major came in 1840 ; he was made lieutenant- 
colonel in 1846, and colonel in 1853 ; he died on Staten Island, 
June 5, 1860. Plymton won notice for gallantry at Cerro Gordo 
and Contreras. 

124 (page 366). — Apparently Camillus C. Daviess, of Kentucky, 
a second lieutenant of the Fifth Infantry. He became a first lieu- 
tenant in 1836, and resigned in 1838. 

125 (page 366). — Enos Cutler, born at Brookfield, Mass., 
November 1, 1781, graduated at Brown University at the a,ge of 
nineteen, was tutor there a year, and then studied law in Cincin- 
nati. He entered the army in 1808 as lieutenant, was promoted to 
a captaincy in 1810, serving through the War of 1812 as assistant 
adjutant-general and assistant inspector-general ; major in 1814 ; 
served under General Jackson in the Creek War and on the Semi- 
nole campaign ; made lieutenant-colonel in 1826 ; colonel in 1836 ; 
resigning in 1839, and dying at Salem, Mass., July 14, 1860. 

126 (page 379). — Horatio Phillips Van Cleve, of New Jersey, 
was at this time a bi'evet second lieutenant of the Second Infantry; 
he was regularly commissioned as such in 1834. In 1836 he resigned 
from the army to become a civil engineer in Michigan. During the 
War of Secession he went out as colonel of the Second Minnesota, 
was severely wounded at Stone River, but recovered and served 
with distinction until the close of the war, retiring with the rank 
of major-general. In 1836 he married Charlotte Ouisconsin Clark, 
daughter of Major Nathan Clark (see Note 110). Mrs. Van Cleve, 
who is still living (1901), was born at Fort Crawford in 1819, and 
is said to have been the first woman of pure white blood born 
within the present limits of Wisconsin. 

127 (page 384). — See Note 55. 



NOTES 419 

128 (page 387). — Major Thomas Forsyth, who had been 
a fur-trader on Saginaw Bay, at Chicago, on an island in the Missis- 
sippi near Quincy, and at Peoria, was appointed government Indian 
agent for the Illinois district at the outbreak of the AVar of 1812-15. 
His headquarters were at Peoria. At the close of the war he was 
appointed agent for the Sacs and Foxes, resigning just previous 
to the Black Hawk War (1832). Forsyth rendered valuable service 
to the government while Indian agent, and has left behind many 
valuable MS. reports, of great interest to historical students; a large 
share of these are in the archives of the Wisconsin Historical 
Society. 



INDEX 



Abbott, Samuel, of American 
Fm- Company, 10, 395. 

Agatha, daughter of Decorah, 
369-371; her sad story, 372- 
375. 

Agency City, Iowa, Street at, 404; 
treaty of 1836, 409. 

Albach, James R., Annals of the 
West, 155. 

Alexander, Gen. Milton K., in 
Black Hawk War, 343, 416. 

Algoma, Wis., Knaggs at, 413. 

Alleghany Mountains, discovery 
of passes, 405, 406. 

Allen, Col. George W., has negro 
servant, 193. 

AUouez, Father Claude, Jesuit 
missionary, at De Pere, 413. 

American Board of Commission- 
ers for Foreign Missions, oper- 
ations in Wisconsin, 401. 

American Bureau of Ethnology, 
publications of, 402. 

American Fur Company, at 
Mackinac, 6-10, 150, 393-39.5; 
at Fort Winnebago, 66, 326, 
327, 336, 337, 403; Fisher's 
agency, 398; John Kinzie's 
agency, xvi; John H. Kinzie's 
agency, xvi, xvii, 42-45; Ro- 
lette's agency, 17-19; absorbs 
Conant & Mack, 407. 
American Home Missionary So- 
ciety, sends out Kent, 405. 



Appleton, Wis., Mrs. Kinzie at site 

of, 35, 416. 
Atkinson, Gen. Henry, in Black 

Hawk War, 315, 318, 344, 

414-417. 
Arkansas, early land surveys, 406. 
Armstrong, Mrs. , tavern 

keeper, 351. 
Arndt, Hamilton, freighter, 58, 

69, 70, 305, 306. 
Arndt, John P., Green Bay tavern 

keeper, 14, 396; at a hop, 23, 24. 
Arndt, Mrs. John P., tavern 

keeper, 14, 15, 48. 
Astor, John Jacob, establishes 

American Fur Company, 393, 

394. 
Astoria, founded, 393; fall of, 394. 
Auberry (Aubrey), William, 

killed in Black Hawk War, 

317, 318. 
Aux Plaines. See River Des- 

plaines. 

Bailey, Maj. David, raided by 
Black Hawk, 417. 

Bailey, Jonathan N., Chicago 
postmaster, 145, 408. 

Bailly, Joseph, fur-trade clerk, 
395. 

Baird, Elizabeth Therese, enter- 
tains Mrs. Kinzie, 22; sketch, 
398, 399; " Reminiscences," 
xix, 395. 



421 



422 



INDEX 



Baird, Henry S., Green Bay law- 
yer, 22, 398. 
Baptists, family servant, 376. 
Barclay, Commodore Robert H., 

British naval officer, 194. 
Baye des Puans (Puants). See 

Green Bay. 
Beall, Lieut. , in Black 

Hawk War, 316. 
Beall, Samuel W., Green Bay 

resident, 399. 
Beall, Mrs. Samuel W., at Green 

Bay hop, 23, 24; sketch, 399. 
Bear, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

Beaubien, , death of, 201. 

Beaubien, Jean Baptiste, Chicago 

resident, 141; sketch, 407. 
Beaubien, Mrs. Jean Baptiste, in 

Chicago massacre, 171. 
Beaubien, Mark, residence of, 

143; sketch, 407; portrait, 144. 
Beaubien, Medard, hunting, 201; 

at a ball, 228-230. 
Beaumont, Dr. William, at Fort 

Crawford, 314; sketch, 413. 
Beaver, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 
Bee trees, at Piche's, 134. 
Beloit, Wis., Mrs. Kinzie at, 411. 

Bell, , early constable, 28. 

Bellaire, , engage, 371. 

Bellaire, Madame , wife of 

foregoing, 369-371. 
Bellefontaine, wayside tavern, 

60, 351, 413; Mrs. Kinzie at, 

308, 309, 312. 
Berthelet, , fur trader, 151, 

152. 
Bertrand (Pare aux Vaches), in 

Chicago massacre, 171. 



Biddle, Edward, marries Indian 
girl, 10, 895. 

Biddle, Nicholas, educates Sophia 
Biddle, 395. 

Big Foot, Pottawattomie chief, 
247-250; imprisons Shaubena, 
409; view of village, 250. 

Bisson, Mrs. , befriends Mrs. 

Helm, 182-185. 

Blackbird, A. J,, History of Ot- 
tawa and Chippewa Indians, 
393. 

Black Hawk, Sac headman, op- 
poses land cession, 389, 391, 
392; uprising of, 272, 273, 407, 
411, 414, 416, 417; capture of, 
404, 417; portrait, 354. See 
also. Black Hawk War. 

Black Hawk War, causes of, 411, 
412; murder of St. Vrain, 116; 
Stillman's Run, 354; at Lake 
Koshkonong, 411, 414, 415; 
battle of Wisconsin Heights, 
344, 354, 416; battle of Bad 
Ax, 353, 354, 416; effect at 
Fort Winnebago, 363, 364; 
scare at Green Bay, 375; Stam- 
baugh's expedition, 349; Win- 
nebagoes in, 65, 404; Gratiot's 
services, 414; Hamilton's oper- 
ations, 406; Scott's movements, 
415; Pottawattomies in, 409; 
Hogan in, 408; Street's ser- 
vices, 404; comments on, 416; 
Mrs. Kinzie's account, 314-371; 
Thomas Forsyth's account, 
387-392. 

Black Jim, a negro servant, 180, 
193. 



INDEX 



423 



Black Partridge, Pottawattomie 

chief, in Chicago massacre, 

169, 174, 175, 182-184, 189, 

190; illustration of return of 

medal, 168. 
Black Wolf, Winnebago chief, 

80, 321, 404. 
Blanchard, Rufus, The Northwest 

and Chicago, 407. 
Blue Mounds, near Morrison's, 

405; Kinzies at, 103, 104; in 

Black Hawk War, 318. 
Boilvin, Nicholas, Indian agent 

and justice, 28, 285; removed, 

404; sketch, 400. 
Boisvert, , Green Bay habi- 

tan, 27, 28. 
Bourgeois, meaning of term, 28, 

394. 
Brush, Miss , sister of 

Charles, 412; accompanies 

Kinzies, 303, 304. 
Brush, Charles, Green Bay resi- 
dent, 386, 412. 
Bradley, Capt. Hezekiah, erects 

Fort Dearborn II, 140. 
Brady, Gen. Hugh, in Black 

Hawk War, 353; • sketch, 416, 

417. 
Brewster, Messrs., fur traders, 408. 
Brothertown Indians, move to 

Wisconsin, 401; visited by Mrs. 

Kinzie, 333-336. 
Brown, Henry, History of Illinois, 

155. 
Brown County, Wis., early court 

of, 402. 
Buffalo, hunted by Indians, 405, 

406. 



Buffalo Grove, 111., settled, 406; 
Mrs. Kinzie at, 118. 

Burnett, , fur trader, 180. 

Burns, , in Chicago massacre, 

155, 159. 

Burns, Mrs. , held captive 

by Indians, 188, 189. 

Butte des Morts, Grand, legend 
of, 52; Mrs. Kinzie at, 48-53, 
307-309, 328-330, 413; Doty 
at, 25. 

Butte des Morts, Petit, descrip- 
tion and tradition, 401, 402; 
Mrs. Kinzie at, 40, 349. 

Cadillac, Antoine de la Mothe, 
founds Detroit, 396. 

Cadle, Richard Fish, mission 
school, 275; greets Mrs. Kinzie, 
20; sketch, 398. 

Cadle, Sarah, at Green Bay mis- 
sion school, 398; greets Mrs. 
Kinzie, 20. 

Cahokia, 111., Charles Gratiot at, 
414. 

Caldwell, Billy (the Sauganash), 
Pottawattomie chief, 144; be- 
friends whites, 184, 197, 249; 
hunting, 201; accompanies Kin- 
zies, 234-238; sketch, 408, 409. 

Caledonia, Wis., Crelie at, 414. 

Calumet County, Wis., Stock- 
bridges in, 401. 

Camp Smith, established, 396, 
397; site of Cadle mission, 398. 

Canada, Sac trail to, from Missis- 
sippi River, 121. 

Canadian boat songs, 23-30, 56, 
327, 400. 



424 



INDEX 



Canadian voyageurs, 150-154. 

Carlisle, Pa., settlement of, 
207. 

Caseno\da, 111., Alexander Robin- 
son at, 409. 

Cass, Lewis, tour to sources of 
Mississippi, 2, 27, 397; super- 
intendent of Indians, xvii, 44, 
146; governor of Michigan 
Territory, 399, 418; in Win- 
nebago War, 319. 

Cass, Mrs. Lewis, advises Mrs. 
Kinzie, 27, 399. 

Catherine, a servant, 356. 

Catholics, at Mackinac, 9, 395. 
See also, Jesuits and Maz- 
zuchelli. 

Caxton Club, republishes Wau- 
Bun, XX. 

Chsetar, a Winnebago, 417. 

Chambers, Col. Talbot, completes 
Fort Howard, 397. 

Champlain, Samuel de, sends 
Nicolet to Wisconsin, 403. 

Chandonnai, John B., fur trade 
clerk, 179, 186, 188. 

Charlotte, a Winnebago woman, 
267, 268. 

Chekakou. See Chicago. 

Chequamegon Bay, Marquette 
driven from, 396. 

Chicago, origin of name, 145, 
146; on early maps, 408; map 
of portage, 146; early voyages 
to, 1; early French at, 146; ar- 
rival of Kinzie family, xvi, 
138, 139; John Kinzie's career, 
146-150; the massacre (1812), 
155-191; return of John Kin- I 



zie (1816), 197; burial of mas- 
sacre victims, 197; bas-reliefs 
from massacre monument, 168, 
172, 174, 176; Indian agency, 

197, 227; trail from Dixon's, 
117, 121; from Pich^'s, 132; 
from Portage, 108; John H. 
Kinzie at, xvii, xviii, 92-139, 
150, 385, 386; historical rela- 
tion to Kinzie family, xviii; 
town site platted, 200, 409, 410; 
Kinzie's Addition platted, 204, 
205, 376; conditions in 1831, 
140-145, 197-205; early postal 
arrangements, 198, 304, 408; 
early sermon, 203, 204; Meth- 
odists at, 408; early school, 408; 
express from Fort Winnebago, 
91, 369; early marketing, 197, 
198; cattle for Fort Howard, 
406; currant bushes from, 277; 
ferries, 143, 408; taverns, 143, 
407; ball at Hickory Creek, 
227-230; fur trade, 408, 419; 
early publishing, xviii; Beau- 
biens at, 407; Billy Caldwell 
at, 409; Pottawattomie cession, 
200; cholera at, 415; land grant 
for canal, 409, 410; Wright's 
Woods, 202; in Peoria County, 
407; site claimed by Wisconsin, 
397; view in 1820, 140; in 1831, 
142; map of 1830, 142; Histor- 
ical Society furnishes illustra- 
tions, xvi, 142, 144, 146, 156, 

198, 228; Mrs. Kinzie's Narra- 
tive of Massacre, xviii, xix. See 
also. Fort Dearborn and Fur 
Trade. 



INDEX 



425 



Chillicothe, Ohio, McKenzie girls 
at, xiv, XV. 

Chippewanaung, treaty of 1836, 
409. 

Chippewa Indians, French ap- 
pelation of, 52; language, 32, 
68, 264, 355; relations to Eng- 
lish, 7; treaty of 1816, 388, 
409; Billy Caldwell, 408, 409; 
in Black Hawk War, 320, 329, 
351; met by Mrs. Kinzie, 32; 
Blackbird's History, 393. 

Cholera, in Black Hawk War, 
340, 355, 356, 415. 

Chouteau, Auguste, treats with 
Sacs, 388. 

Chouteau, Pierre, sr., treats with 
Sacs, 388. 

Christman, , a soldier, 37, 

38, 41, 273, 274. 

Clark, , marries Elizabeth 

McKenzie, xv. 

Clark, Charlotte Ouisconsin, mar- 
ries Lieut. Van Cleve, 418. 
See also, Mrs. H. P. Van Cleve. 

Clark, Gen. George Rogers, cap- 
tures Vincennes, 399. 

Clark, Maj. Nathan, at Fort 
Howard, 342, 343; Fort Craw- 
ford, 418; sketch, 415. 

Clark, Gov. William, treats with 
Sacs, 388, 390, 391. 

Clay, Henry, visits Winnebagoes, 
65. 

Clybourn, Archibald, Chicago 
resident, 144. 

Clybourn, Jonas, marries Eliza- 
beth McKenzie, xvi. 

Conant & Mack, fur traders, 407. 



Cook County, 111., commissioners' 
court, 408. 

Cooke & Co., D. B., publish Wau- 
Bun, xix. 

Cooper, Fenimore, novelist, 399. 

Corbin, Mrs. Phelim, heroism of, 
178. 

Corn (maize), grown by North- 
west Indians, 7, 8. 

Corn Planter (Big White Man), 
Seneca chief, 209, 211, 215-223. 

Council Bluffs, Iowa, Billy Cald- 
well at, 409. 

Courtes-oreilles. See Ottawa In- 
dians. 

CourviUe, Florence, at Sunday 
school, 274, 275. 

Crelie (Crely), Joseph, Green 
Bay habitan, 27, 28; in Black 
Hawk War, 318; sketch, 414. 

Croghan, Col. George, attacks 
Mackinac Island, 395. 

Crooks, Ramsay, expedition from 
Astoria, 393. 

Cross Village. See L'Arbre 
Croche. 

Cuivre Settlement, Indian murder 
at, 387. 

Currie, , hospital steward, 

369-371. 

Cut Nose (Elizabeth), a Win- 
nebago woman, 269-271, 385. 

Cutler, Col. Enos, at Fort Win- 
nebago, 366, 367, 380; sketch, 
418. 

Dakotan Indians, Winnebagoes 

are offshoots from, 403. 
Dandy, son of Black Wolf, 404. 



426 



INDEX 



Dandy, Winnebago chief, 65, 66. 

Davenport, George, purchases 
Sac Lands, 390, 391. 

David, negro servant, 90, 327, 
354. 

Daviess, Lieut. Caniillus C, at 
Fort Winnebago, 366; sketch, 
418. 

Davis, Lieut. Jefferson, at Fort 
Winnebago, 59, 70, 403. 

Dean, John, sutler at Fort Dear- 
born, 141, 145. 

De Charme, , Michigan fur 

trader, 167. 

Decorah, Grey-headed (Old), Win- 
nebago chief, 63, 64, 88, 89, 
382; sketch, 403; his mother, 
278-280; his daughter, 381, 
382. 

Decorah, One-Eyed, a Winne- 
bago, 417; captures Black 
Hawk, 354. 

Decorah, Rascal, his daughter 
Agatha, 369-375. 

Decorah (Daykauray) family, 
Winnebagoes, 269, 270, 372- 
374. 

Deer, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

De Langlade, Charles, first white 
settler in Wisconsin, 398, 
400. 

De Langlade, Louise Domitilde, 
marries Pierre Grignon, 400. 

Delaware (Lenape) Indians, 
friends of whites, 206, 207, 211. 

De Ligney, , letter to De 

Siette, 146. 

De Pere, Wis., origin of name, 
413; Mrs. Kinzie at, 306. 



Derby & Jackson, publish Wau- 

Bun, xix. 
De Siette, , letter from De 

Ligney, 146. 
Detroit, founded by CadiUac, 

396; Jesuit mission, 12, 396; 

RfecoUets at, 396; massacre, 

323; Lytles, 223; John Kinzie, 

xiv, XV, 148, 181, 186; Kinzies, 

xvi, xvii, 1, 2, 26, 28, 44, 167, 

262, 278, 304, 385, 386; Mac- 

kenzies, xiii, xv; Reaume, 399; 

surrendered by Hull, 162, 192; 

under English control, 188, 

192-196, 224; lake schooner 

from, 227; early wagon from, 

231; cholera at, 340, 345; Mark 

Beaubien, 407; Doty, 397; 

Hogan, 408; Robert Stuart, 

393, 394. 
Dickenson's, gossip at, 304; Mrs. 

Kinzie at, 337. 
Dixon, John, founder of Dixon, 

111., 406; entertains Kinzies, 

119-121; sketch, 407. 
Dixon, Mrs. John, entertains 

Kinzies, 118-121. 
Dixon, 111. (Ogee's Ferry), genesis 

of, 406, 407; Mrs. Kinzie at, 

94, 116-122. 
Dodge, Elizabeth, daughter of 

Henry, 104, 106. 
Dodge, Maj. Henry, in Black 

Hawk War, 104, 343, 344, 360, 

416. 
Dogherty, , a Quaker, 134, 

136, 137. 
Dole, George W., Chicago settler, 

228. 



INDEX 



427 



Dominicans, in Wisconsin, 411. 

Doty, James Duane, entertains 
Kinzies, 16-27; accompanies 
Kinzies, 27, 35, 37, 38, 48, 50, 
51, 53; defends Winnebago 
suspects, 359; sketch, 397. 

Doty, Mrs. James Duane, enter- 
tains Kinzies, 17, 21. 

Doty's Island, Mrs. Kinzie at, 413. 

Dousman family, residence at 
Mackinac, 10. 

Doyle, , a soldier, hanged 

for murder, 341-343, 410. 

Draper, Lyman Copeland, names 
Madison lakes, 405. 

Drew, , residence at Macki- 
nac, 10. 

Du Charme, Dominic, settles 
Kaukauna, 400. 

Duck Creek, Kinzies on, 96, 97, 
258, 259. 

Dunkley's Grove, 111., Kinzies at, 
236-238. 

Dunmore's War, McKenzie girls 
captured in, xiv. 

Dunn, Col. Charles, Chicago 
canal commissioner, 409. 

Du Pin, , French fur trader, 

190, 191. 

Durham boats, described, 344. 

Eastman, Capt. S., view of 
Mackinac, 6. 

Education, at Chicago, 145, 408; 
reservation of school section, 
410. See also, Cadle, Ferry, 
Mazzuchelli, Marsh, Miner, 
Williams, and the several de- 
nominations. 



Edwards, Gov. Ninian, treats 
with Sacs, 388. 

Ellis & Fergus, early Chicago 
printers, xviii. 

Engle, Lieut. James, at Fort 
Dearborn, 144. 

Engle, Mrs. James, at Fort Dear- 
born, 232. 

English, early maps by, 408; 
captivity of John Kinzie, 192- 
196; campaign against San- 
dusky, 403; in War of 1812- 
15, 186-188; Indian depart- 
ment, 399; relations with Iro- 
quois, 206, 211, 215; relations 
with Northwestern Indians, 7, 
121, 157, 176, 339, 407-409; 
removal of upper lake posts, 
xv; occupy Mackinac, 162, 164, 
395, 396; capture Prairie du 
Chien, 398, 400; on Mississippi, 
403; at Detroit, 188, 192-196, 
224; fur trade of, 393, 394; 
emigration to Canada, xiii. 

Ephraim, Uncle, a negro servant, 
84, 85. 

Episcopalians. See Cadle and 
Eleazer Williams. 

Fallen Timbers, battle of, 

XV. 

Ferries, at Chicago, 143, 408; 
across Desplaines, 137; at De- 
troit, 255. See also, J. P. 
Arndt, Dixon, Knaggs, and 
Ogee. 

Ferry, Rev. William Montague, 
Presbyterian missionary, 6, 9; 
sketch, 394. 



428 



INDEX 



Finley, Dr. Clement A., post sur- 
geon, 305; at Fort Dearborn, 

145; at Fort Howard, 305; at 

Fort Winnebago, 355, 356. 
Fisher, Henry Munro, fur trader, 

398. 
Fleming, Gen. , gTandson of 

Haliburton, xiii, 147. 
FoUes Avoines. See Menomonee 

Indians. 
Follett, Burley, in Black Hawk 

War, 318. 
Forbes, Elvira (Mrs. Stephen), 

schoolmistress, 145, 408. 
Force, George, killed in Black 

Hawk War, 318. 
Forsyth, Miss , accompanies 

Mrs. Kinzie, 344-352. 
Forsyth, George, lost in woods, 

149, 150. 
Forsyth, Maj. Robert A., Indian 

agent, 64, 366; sketch, 403. 
Forsyth, Thomas, fur trader, 186; 

account of Black Hawk War, 

387-392; sketch, 419. 
Forsyth, William, marries Mi-s. 

Mackenzie, xiii, 147. 
Forsyth, Mrs. William, story of 

captivity, 205-223. 
Fort Apple River, in Black Hawk 

War, 318. 
Fort Armstrong, in Black Hawk 

War, 412. See also. Rock 

Island. 
Fort Atkinson, Wis., genesis of, 

414. 
Fort Crawford, birth of Charlotte 

O. Clark, 418; in Black Hawk 

War, 416; Dr. Beaumont at. 



413; Lieut. Lacey, 417; Mrs. 
Mitchell, 10. 

Fort Dearborn I (1803-12), built, 
407; description, 156; John 
Kinzie, trader, xvi; Indian 
agency, 159; massacre, xvi, 
156-191; views, 156, 172. 

Fort Dearborn II (1816), built, 
140, 197, 407; description, 140- 
142, 197; Indian agency, 142, 
144, 145, 160, 161, 197; Hogan, 
sutler, 408; garrison in 1831, 
144, 145; offender drummed 
out, 202, 203; troops withdi-awn 
(1831), 227, 230-233, 237, 238, 
246, 247, 341; reoccupied 
(1832), 410. 

Fort Defiance, McKillip killed 
at, 224. 

Fort George, on Mackinac Island, 
395, 396. 

Fort George, on Niagara fron- 
tier, the Helms at, 187. 

Fort Gratiot, John H. Kinzie at, 
278; cholera, 340. 

Fort Holmes, on Mackinac Isl- 
and, 11, 396. 

Fort Howard, built, 397; named 
from General Howard, 397; 
history, 397; Indian agency, 
337, 413; murder of Lieut. 
Foster, 341-343, 410; Kinzies 
at, 16, 22; arrival of lake 
schooner, 304; imports Illi- 
nois cattle, 406; Col. Smith 
at, 396; Chicago troops re- 
moved to, 227, 230-233, 238, 
246, 247; Capt. Scott's kennels, 
410; Dr. Finley at, 305; Fifth 



INDEX 



429 



regiment, 260; in Black Hawk 
War, 322, 326, 337-344, 364; 
view, 14. 

Fort Mackinac, Mrs. Kinzie at, 
9, 10. See also, Mackinac Isl- 
and. 

Fort Maiden, John Kinzie at, 
194; Northwestern Indians, 7, 
157, 407. 

Fort Niagara, Ont., English In- 
dian agency at, 211, 220-223. 

Fort Pitt. See Pittsbui-g. 

Fort Wayne, Ind., Margaret Mc- 
Kenzie near, xiv; destination 
of Chicago garrison, 163-166, 
168; Chicago mail, 198. 

Fort Winnebago, 104, 106, 112; 
site of, 59, 60; description, 
260-264; receives troops from 
Fort Howard, 339; Chicago 
troops at, 233; Kinzies, xvii, 
25, 26, 56-96, 139, 201, 
227, 230-233, 260-305, 344- 
352; Indian agency, xvii, 57, 
58, 60, 68, 72-80, 260-303, 
358-386, 411; daily life, 80- 
87, 89, 90; First and Fifth 
regiments, 260; Winnebagoes, 
60-66, 264-303; in Black 
Hawk War, 314-371, 387-392, 
416, 417; sm-render of Winne- 
bago suspects, 357-363; es- 
cape of prisoners, 366-368, 
384, 385; payment of Indian 
annuities, 363, 364, 366; In- 
dian destitution, 380-383; first 
Protestant sermon, 384; trail 
from Butte des Morts, 51, 53; 
from Chicago, 121; mail via 



Green Bay, 304; land journey 
from Green Bay, 305-313; 
snakes, 21; Lieut. Davis, 403; 
Capt. Hooe, 403; Lieut. Lacey, 
417; views, 56, 358; Turner's 
•'History," 411. 

Foster, Lieut. Amos, at Fort 
Dearborn, 144, 145, 228, 229, 
232; accompanies Kinzies, 233- 
238,255, 341; at Lake Geneva, 
246, 247; murder of, 341-343; 
sketch, 410. 

Four Lakes, at Madison, how 
named, 405; near Sugar Creek, 
368; Winnebagoes on, 72; Kin- 
zies at, 100, 102, 103, 256; in 
Black Hawk War, 316, 317. 

Four Legs (Hootschope), Winne- 
bago chief, 65; offers daugh- 
ter to John H. Kinzie, 43-45; 
Mrs. Kinzie at village of, 41- 
45, 333; death, 60-63; view of 
village, 42. 

Four Legs, Madame, at Fort 
Howard, 344; at husband's 
funeral, 62, 63. 

Four Legs (Young Dandy), Win- 
nebago chief, at Fort Winne- 
bago, 264, 265. 

Fowle, Maj. John, jr., at Fort 
Dearborn, 144. 

Fox, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

Fox Indians (Musquakees), 
French appellation of, 53; re- 
lations with French, 52, 53; 
with English, 7; allied to Sacs, 
402; talk with Harrison, 387, 
388; on Mississippi, 270, 391, 
392; in treaty of 1804, 389, 390; 



430 



INDEX 



in treaty of 1816, 411, 412; 
Forsyth's agency, 387,419; one 
marries Winnebago woman, 
269, 270; Madame Four Legs, 
62 , 63 , 344; met by Mi-s. Kinzie, 
32; in Black Hawk War, 314; 
at Rock Island, 404. 

Franchere, Gabriel, Narrative of 
a Voyage, etc., 4. 

Fran9ois, half-breed interpreter, 
186. 

Frankfort, Ky., Western World, 
404. 

Franks, Jacob, fur trader, 402. 

French, early maps by, 408; rout 
Foxes, 53, 402; downfall of 
New France, xiii, 7; nature of 
French-Canadian patois, 412; 
names for Indians, 53, 54; as 
fur trade agents, 394; as voya- 
geurs, 327-338, 344-352; as 
cooks, 31, 37, 47, 101, 102, 236, 
251; related to Winnebagoes, 
373, 374, 403; at Butte des 
Morts, 49, 402; Chicago, 142, 
146, 158, 160, 407, 408; Fort 
Winnebago, 66, 68, 83, 85, 86, 
94-97, 260, 262, 263, 269, 271, 
274-277, 285, 320, 322, 327, 
365, 369-371, 403; Green Bay, 
23, 398; in Kinzie's employ, 
95-139, 227; at Barney Law- 
ton's, 235; Mackinac, 5, 7, 8, 
10, 12, 395; on Mississippi, 
403; at Prairie du Chien, 
398; on Rock River, 407; at 
Sandwich, 12; Eleazer Wil- 
liams pretends to be dauphin, 
401. 



Frum, Louis (dit Manaigre), at 
Fort Winnebago, 262, 263, 
274-276, 320, 352. 

Fry, , tried by Boilvin, 28. 

Fur trade, features of voyageur 
service, 150-154; by English, 
394; at Astoria, 393; Chicago, 
145, 146, 156, 190, 191, 408; 
Detroit, 407, 408; Dixon, 407; 
Fort Winnebago, 80; Green 
Bay, 14, 396, 398, 402; on 
Mississippi, 403; at Morrison's 
Grove, 405; Portage, 405; Prai- 
rie du Chien, 414; St. Joseph's 
180; operations by Boilvin, 
400; Davenport, 391; Fisher, 
398; Thomas Forsyth, 387, 419; 
Charles Gratiot, 414; Grignons, 
400; John Kinzie, 146-150, 
156; Knaggs, 413; Lafram- 
boises, 394, 395; Paquette, 326, 
336, 337, 413; Reaume, 399; 
Rolette, 17-19, 398; Whitney, 
412. See also, American Fur 
Co., Hudson Bay Co., Macki- 
naw Co., Northwest Co., South- 
west Co., and Scotch. 

Furman, Lieut John G., at Fort 
Dearborn, 144; death, 201. 

Gagnon, Ernest, Chansons Popu- 

laires du Canada, 400. 
Gaines, Gen. E. P., removes 

Black Hawk, 391. 
Galena, TIL, Kent at, 107, 384, 

405; Hempsteads, 404; Philleo, 

306; in Black Hawk War, 318; 

in Peoria County, 407; trail 

from Peoria, 406, 407. 



INDEX 



431 



Gardiner, Mi's. , hospital 

matron, 246. 

Garlic Island (Island Park), near 
Oshkosh, 402; Wild Cat's vil- 
lage, 358; Mrs. Kinzie at, 45, 
331-333. 

Gen6vieve, a half-breed servant, 
138, 376. 

Glamorgan, , Dominican 

negro, 146. 

Gleason, Luther, settler on Fox 
River, 54, 56, 350-352. 

Gordon, Daisy, copies portrait of 
John H. Kinzie, xvi. 

Gordon, Mrs. Eleanor Kinzie, 
read proof-sheets, xxi. 

Grand Chute, Mrs. Kinzie at, 
35-39, 69, 333, 345-348, 369; 
view, 346. 

Grand Haven, Mich., settled, 394. 

Grand Marais, Kinzies near, 124. 

Gratiot, Charles, fur trader, 
sketch, 414. 

Gratiot, Maj. Charles, plans Fort 
Howard, 397. 

Gratiot, Henry, son of Charles, 
414; Indian agent, 323; lead 
miner, 404. 

Green, Emerson, killed in Black 
Hawk War, 318. 

Green Bay, 70; named Baye des 
Puans, 403; arrival of Nicolet, 
403; R^aume's career, 27, 28, 
399, 400; fur trade, 396, 398, 
402; hanging of Doyle, 341- 
343; in Black Hawk War, 339- 
344, 375, 415; Stambaugh's 
expedition, 349, 416; Doty's 
court, 397; first ferry, 396; 



arrival of Winnebago commis- 
sioners, 364; mosquitoes, 340; 
Green Bay fly, 341; residents 
met at Butte des Morts, 48; 
Bairds at, 398, 399; Bealls, 399; 
Cadle's mission, 398; Charles 
Gratiot, 414; Grignon family, 
400; Ursula M. Grignon, 398; 
W. S. Hamilton, 406; Kinzies, 
xvii, 1, 13-30, 58, 68, 278, 303- 
306, 326, 344, 386; Rolette, 
18; Stambaugh, 413; Whitney, 
412. See also, Fort Howard, 
Navarino, and Shantytown. 

Greenville, Ohio, treaty of, xv,408. 

Gridley, , a soldier, 35. 

Griffith, , a soldier, 185, 186. 

Grignon, , half-breed at 

Butte des Morts, 48, 50. 

Grignon, Misses, described by 
IVIrs. Kinzie, 20, 21. 

Grignon, Amable, son of Pierre, 
400. 

Grignon, Augustin, son of Pierre, 
400; fur trader, 402; at Kau- 
kauna, 400; " Recollections," 
400. 

Grignon, Chai'les, son of Pierre, 
400. 

Grignon, Domitilde, daughter of 
Pierre, 400. 

Grignon, Elizabeth, assists Maz- 
zuchelli, 266. 

Grignon, Hippolyte, son of 
Pierre, 400. 

Grignon, Jean Baptiste, son of 
Pierre, 400. 

Grignon, Louis, son of Pierre, 
400; fur trader, 20, 398. 



432 



INDEX 



Grignon, Marguerite, daughter 

of Pierre, 400. 
Grignon, Petaille, engage, 83, 

227, 236-238, 240, 250, 252, 

254, 258. \ 

Grignon, Pierre, fur trader, 400. 
Grignon, Mrs. Pierre, marries 

Langevin, 400. 
Grignon, Pierre Antoine, son of 

Pierre, 400. 
Grignon, Ursula M., described 

by Mrs. Kinzie, 21; sketch, 398. 
Grignon family, at Kaukauna, 

30, 31, 307; at Butte des Morts, 

48; sketch, 400. 
Grosse Pointe, near Detroit, 224. 
Guardapie, Alexis, a voyageur, 

331, 338. 

Haliburton, , first husband 

of Mrs. Mackenzie, xiii, 147. 

HaU, Benjamin, marries Marga- 
ret McKenzie, xvi. 

Hamilton, Alexander, father of 
William Stephen, 406. 

Hamilton, Mrs. Alexander, visits 
Wisconsin, 406. 

Hamilton, Lieut. Gov. Henry, ex- 
pedition against Vincennes, 
399. 

Hamilton, Col. R. J., at Chicago, 
227. 

Hamilton, William Stephen, en- 
tertains Kinzies, 107-116; es- 
corts Kinzies, 307; sketch, 406. 

Hamilton's Diggings (Wiota), 
founded, 406; Mrs. Kinzie at, 
107-114, 307. 

Hancock, , a soldier, 86. 



Hanks, Lieut. Porter, loses 
Mackinac, 395. 

Harbor Springs, Mich. See 
L'Arbre Croche. 

Hardscrabble, early name for 
Lee's Place, 144. 

Harmon, Dr. E., early Chicago 
physician, 145, 202, 204. 

Harney, Capt. WiUiam Selby, 
escorts Kinzies to Fort Win- 
nebago, 21, 22, 25; at Fort 
Winnebago, 17, 80, 91, 113, 
354; in Black Hawk War, 316; 
sketch, 397. 

Harrison, Gen. William Henry, 
fights Indians, 404; at Detroit, 
xvi, 193, 196; governor of In- 
diana Territory, 399; talks with 
Sacs and Foxes, 387, 388. 

Harry, a negro servant, 233, 234, 
236, 237, 240, 274, 277, 332, 
334. 

Hastings's Woods, near Portage, 
370; Mrs. Kinzie at, 257, 258. 

Hays, Sergt. , killed in Chi- 
cago massacre, 191. 

Hays, Henry, deserts George 
Forsyth, 148, 149. 

Heacock, Russell E., Chicago 
resident, 144. 

Heald, Capt. Nathan, in Chicago 
massacre, 156, 162-168, 186- 
188. 

Heald, Mrs. Nathan, in Chicago 
massacre, 157, 179-181, 186- 
188. 

Healy, G. P. A., portraits of Mr. 
and Mrs. John H. Kinzie, 
frontispiece, xvi. 



INDEX 



433 



Helm, Edwin, son of Linai T., 
236,240, 241,274, 278, 379; 
goes to Green Bay, 331, 332, 
334-336. 

Helm, Lieut. Linai T., in Chi- 
cago massacre, 156, 173, 175, 
177, 186, 187. 

Helm, Mrs. Margaret, wife of 

, foregoing, a McKillip, xvi, 
224 ; narrative of Chicago 
massacre, 157, 173-191 ; goes 
to Fort Winnebago, 227, 234- 
259; at Fort Winnebago, 275, 
319, 320, 324, 325; goes to 
Fort Howard, 327-337; re- 
turns to Fort Winnebago, 
344-352. 

Hempstead, , Galena resi- 
dent, 71. 

Hempstead, Charles, Galena 
lawyer, 404. 

Hempstead, Edward, Galena 
resident, 404. 

Hempstead, Stephen, sketch, 
404. 

Hempstead , Susan, marries 
Henry Gratiot, 404. 

Henry, Gen. James D., in Black 
Hawk War, 321, 343, 344, 
416. 

<' Henry Clay," early lake 
steamer, xvii, 1-3, 9, 11-13, 
15. 

Henshaw, Miss Frances, visits 
Kinzies, 303, 412. 

Hickory Creek, early ball at, 
227-230. 

Hinckley, Capt. , at Fort 

Dearborn, 231, 232. 



Hogan, John Stephen Coats, 
sutler at Fort Dearborn, 145; 
sketch, 408. 

Holmes, Maj. Andrew Hunter, 
killed on Mackinac Island, 
395, 396. 

Holt, Sergt. , wounded in 

Chicago massacre, 178. 

Holt, Mrs. , wife of fore- 
going, heroism of, 178, 179. 

Hooe, Lieut. Alexander S., at 
Fort Winnebago, 54; sketch, 
403. 

Hoowauneekah (Little Elk) , 
Winnebago chief, 65; in Black 
Hawk War, 321, 322. 

Howard, Gen. Benjamin, opinion 
of treaty of 1804, 388; name 
given to Fort Howard, 397. 

Hubbard, Bela, Memorials of a 
Half Century, 400. 

Hudson Bay Company, fur trade 
of, 394. 

HuU, Gen. William, arrives at 
Detroit, 162; surrender, 192. 

Hunt, George, at Wolf's Point, 
198. 

Hunt's Merchants' Magazine, 
400. 

Hunter, Lieut. David, at Fort 
Dearborn, 144, 376; escorts 
Mrs. Kinzie, 344-352; in Black 
Hawk War, 322; sketch, 
414. 

Huron Indians, raided by Iro- 
quois, 396; settle at Point St. 
Ignace, 396. 

Hurlburt, Henry H., Chicago 
Antiquities, 408. 



434 



INDEX 



Illinois, embraces Wisconsin, 
400; early land surveys, 406; 
Sac and Fox cession (1804), 
411; furnishes cattle for Fort 
Howard, 406; in Black Hawk 
War, 273, 314, 315, 411, 412, 
416, 417; Wau-Bun as histori- 
cal material for, xx. 

Illinois Indians, early French 
among, 146. 

Indians, customs and dances, 
278-286, 364, 365; marriage 
customs, 264, 265, 372-375; 
medicine men, 282, 283; legend 
of little rail (poule d'eau), 242- 
244; of red fox, 287-294; of 
Sheesheebanze (little duck), 
295-302; feast of green corn, 
220, 221; scalp dance, 364, 
365; dance at Fort Winnebago, 
324; division of labor, 280, 
281, 412; jerking of meat, 165; 
mat weaving, 54, 55; rice har- 
vest, 46, 56; use of kinnikin- 
ick, 42, 66; mounds at Butte 
des Morts, 402; at Lake Kosh- 
konong, 411; burial customs, 
60-63, 284, 285; payment of 
annuities, 72-75, 80, 262, 272, 
278-286, 363, 364, 366; in 
Pontiac's conspiracy, 12; Black 
Hawk War a blot on our re- 
lations with, 416; attitude of, 
to Cadle's mission, 398; Boil- 
vin's agency, 400; Forsyth's, 
419; Gratiot's, 414; Street's, 
404; Stuart's, 393; at Macki- 
nac, 9. See also, the several 
tribes. 



Indiana Territory, embraces Wis- 
consin, 399. 

Iowa, Mazzuchelli in, 411; Win- 
nebago Indians in, 357. 

Iowa County, Wis., Hogan in,408. 

Iowa Indians, met by Mrs. Kin- 
zie, 32. 

Iroquois Indians, friendly to 
English, 206, 207, 215; raids 
of, 393, 396. 

Irving, Washington, Astoria, 4. 

Irwin, Alexander, in Black Hawk 
War, 349. 

Irwin family, at Green Bay, 
305. 

Island Park, near Oshkosh. See 
Garlic Island. 

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, in Creek 
War, 418. 

Jayne, Dr. , canal commis- 
sioner, 409. 

Jefferson Barracks, Black Hawk 
at, 387, 392. 

Jenks, Alfred E., on wild rice, 
402. 

Jesuits, Marquette's operations, 
12, 396; at De Pere, 413; La 
Richardie at Sandwich, 396; 
Relations, 401. 

Jewett, Charles, Indian agent, 
197. 

Jews, in fur trade, 402. 

Johnson, Sir John, English In- 
dian agent, 211, 216, 218, 220- 
223,410. 

Johnson, Col. Richard M., inter- 
ested in Indian education, 88, 
89; sketch, 404, 405. 



INDEX 



435 



Johnson, Sir William, English 
Indian superintendent, 410. 

Joliet, Louis, explores Missis- 
sippi River, 396, 403. 

Juneau, Solomon, on Cadle's mis- 
sion, 398. 

Justice, Reaume's administration 
of, 399, 400; Boilvin's, 400; 
Doty's,397; Lawe and Porlier's, 
402; at Chicago, 408, 409. 

Karraym AUNEE (Nawkaw), 
Winnebago chief, 63. 

Kaskaskia, 111., Charles Gratiot 
at, 414. 

Kaukauna (Grand Kaccalin, 
Cacalin, Cockolin, Kackalin, 
Kakalin, Kokolow), first set- 
tlement at, 400; Presbyterian 
mission, 400, 401; Mrs. Kin- 
zie, 22, 26, 30-35, 306, 307, 
337. 

Keepotah (Kepotah) befriends 
Kinzies, 179, 181, 186, 188, 
196, 197. 

Kellogg, O. W., settles Buffalo 
Grove, 406; entertains Kinzies, 
116-118; accompanies Kinzies, 
117-139. 

Kellogg, Mrs. O. W., entertains 
Kinzies, 116-118. 

Kellogg's Grove, Mrs. Kinzie at, 
114-118, 307; St. Vrain killed 
at, 392; in Black Hawk War, 
316. 

Kent, Rev. Aratus, Galena cler- 
gyman, 107, 384; sketch, 405. 

Kent, Mrs. Aratus, wife of fore- 
going, 384. 



Kentucky, R.M. Johnson's career, 
404, 405; J. M. Street in, 404. 

Keokuk, Fox chief, 404. 

Kercheval, Gholson, 408; French 
nickname for, 153; fur trader, 
145; sutler at Fort Howard, 
364, 366; at Chicago, 231, 233, 
237; at early ball, 228-230; ac- 
companies Kinzies, 233, 234. 

Kewaniquot (Returning Cloud), 
Ottawa chief, 394, 398. 

Kickapoo Indians, fur trade of, 
150. 

Kilbourn City, Wis., near Wiscon- 
sin River dalles, 417. 

Kilgour, Corporal , escorts 

Kinzies, 36, 41. 

King, Mrs. Charles, grandchild 
of Haliburton, xiii. 

Kinnikinick, Indian substitute 
for tobacco, 42, 66. 

Kinzie, Ellen Marion, daughter 
of John, xvi. 

Kinzie, Elizabeth, daughter of 
John, XV, xvi. 

Kinzie, JameSjSon of John , XV, xvi. 

Kinzie, John, at Bertrand, Mich., 
146, 408; early life in Chicago, 
154, 407; in Chicago massacre, 
154-191; captivity by English, 
192-196; returns to Chicago 
(1816), 197; last years and 
death, 197-200; sketch, xiii- 
xvi. 

Kinzie, Mrs. John, wife of fore- 
going, 145; captivity among 
Senecas, 205-223; in Chicago 
massacre, 1 55; prophecy as to 
Chicago land values, 205; greets 



436 



INDEX 



authoress, 139; at Fort Win- 
nebago, 227 , 234-259, 264, 265, 
878; at Prairie du Chien, 354, 
356; has vision of brother's 
death, 224-227. 

Kinzie, John H., son of foregoing, 
residence in Chicago, 141, 142; 
canoe trip on Fox River, 25-27; 
at Fort Winnebago, 69, 71, 74, 
76, 87-90, 95, 260-263, 272, 
278-304, 357-386; journey to 
Chicago, 94-139; returns to 
Fort Winnebago, 253-259, 
306-313; sends family to Fort 
Howard, 326, 327, 335, 343; re- 
lieves return party, 348-352; 
at Rock Island, 355, 356; at 
Prairie du Chien, 314; in Black 
Hawk War, 314-371,387-392; 
plats Kinzie's Addition, 376; 
not author of Narrative of 
Massacre at Chicago, xviii; 
sketch, xvi-xviii; portrait, 
xxiii; view of residence, 150. 

Kinzie, Mrs. John H. (Juliette A. 
Magill), journey to Green Bay, 
1-13; at Green Bay, 13-24; 
canoe trip to Fort Winnebago, 
25-57; at Fort Winnebago, 57- 
96; journey to Chicago, 96-139; 
in Chicago, 139-234; return to 
Fort Winnebago, 234-259; at 
the fort, 259-304; visit to 
Green Bay, 304-306; horse- 
back trip to Portage, 306-313; 
again at Fort Winnebago, 
314-326; fleeing to Green Bay, 
326-338; rettu-n to Portage, 
339-352; at the fort again,353- 



386; account of Black Hawk 
War, 314-371; Narrative of 
Massacre at Chicago, xviii, 
xix; Walter Ogilhy, xix; other 
literary work, xviii-xx; sketch, 
xvii, xviii; portrait, frontis- 
piece. 

Kinzie, Maria Indiana, daughter 
of John, xvi. 

Kinzie, Robert Allen, son of 
John, xvi; fur trader, 408; at 
Chicago, 227-230; locates Kin- 
zie's Addition, 204, 205; hunt- 
ing, 201; accompanies John H., 
234; at Fort Winnebago, 58. 

Kinzie, William, born, xv, xvi. 

Kinzie family, relation to Chi- 
cago history, xviii; French 
nickname for, 153. 

Kishwaukee, Kinzies near, 124; 
in Black Hawk War, 315. 

Knaggs, James, early tavern 
keeper, 307-309, 413. 

Lacey, Lieut. Edgar M., at Fort 
Winnebago, 355, 356, 417. 

La Fayette County, Wis., early 
emigration to, 406. 

Laframboise, Joseph, fur trader, 
394. 

Laframboise, Madame Joseph, 
half-breed trader, 9; sketch, 
394, 395, 398. 

Laframboise, Josette (of Chi- 
cago), marries J. B. Beaubien, 
407. 

Laframboise, Josette (of Macki- 
nac), marries Captain Pierce, 
395. 



INDEX 



437 



Laframboise, Glode (Claude), 
friend of Tomah, 376. 

Lake Buffalo (Lac de Boeuf), 
Mrs. Kinzie on, 55, 56, 351. 

Lake Butte des Morts, Mrs. Kin- 
zie on, 45, 46. 

Lake Crystal, Kinzies on, 242. 

Lake Erie, crossed by Lytle, 223; 
Perry's battle on, 194, 195. 

Lake Fox, Winnebagoes on, 72. 

Lake Geneva (Big Foot, Gros- 
pied, Maunk-suck), Shaubena 
at, 409; Kinzies on, 245, 247- 
251, 253; view, 250. 

Lake Green, Winnebagoes on, 
72; seen by Judge Doty, 51. 

Lake Huron, guarded by Macki- 
nac Island, 395; early settle- 
ments on, 1; Mrs. Kinzie on, 
2, 3, 5. 

Lake Kegonsa (First Lake), how 
named, 405. 

Lake Koshkonong, on Chicago 
trail, 94, 108, 122; Winneba- 
goes on, 72, 252-254, 404; in 
Black Hawk War, 317, 318, 
411, 414-416. 

Lake Mendota (Fourth Lake), 
how named, 405. 

Lake Michigan, 156; guarded by 
Mackinac Island, 395; currents 
of, 408; touched by Sac trail, 
407; Pottawattomies on, 120, 
409; fur trade, 6, 394; early 
settlements, 1; in Chicago mas- 
sacre, 171; as state boundary, 
397; Mrs. Kinzie on, 12, 13; 
bounds Kinzie's Addition, 204; 
Dominicans west of, 411; in 



Black Hawk War, 415, 416; 
Chicago canal, 409. 

Lake Monona (Third Lake), how 
named, 405. 

Lake Mud, Winnebagoes on, 72. 

Lake Puckaway, Mrs. Kinzie on, 
54, 55, 60, 350. 

Lake St. Clair, near Detroit, 
224. 

Lake Superior, guarded by Macki- 
nac Island, 395; fur trade on, 
6, 152, 400. 

Lake Swan, near Portage, 286. 

Lake Waubesa (Second Lake), 
how named, 405. 

Lake Wingra (Dead Lake), at 
Madison, 405. 

Lake Winnebago, Mrs. Kinzie 
on, 31, 40-45, 60, 330-332, 
348, 349, 413; Wild Cat's vil- 
lage, 358; Stockbridges on, 
401; Winnebagoes, 72; Ro- 
lette, 18, 19. 

Lake Winnipeg, Winnebagoes 
probably from, 403, 

La Liberte, Louis, voyageur, 154. 

Lands, early surveys in Middle 
West, 406; public sales of, 
xviii; cession by Wisconsin 
Indians, 355, 357; Sac and 
Fox cessions, 387-391, 411, 
412; grant in aid of Chicago 
canal, 409, 410. 

Langevin, Jean Baptiste, marries 
widow of Pierre Grignon, 400. 

Lapierre, , a blacksmith, 

100. 

Lapierre, , a voyageur, 56. 

La Prairie, near Montreal, 399. 



438 



INDEX 



L'Arbre Croche, Indian village, 
seen by Mrs. Kinzie, 12, 13, 
396. 

La Richardie, Father Armand de, 
Jesuit missionary, 396. 

Lashley, , residence at Mack- 
inac, 10. 

Lawe, John, Green Bay resident, 
meets Mrs. Kinzie, 48, 49; 
sketch, 402. 

Lawton, Barney, Illinois settler, 
137,138,234,235. 

Lead region. Sac and Fox land 
cession (1804), 411, 412; early 
emigration to, 406; Gratiot in, 
404, 414; Presbyterian mission 
to, 405; in Black Hawk War, 
412. 

Leclerc, Peresh, half-breed inter- 
preter, 176, 177. 

Lecuyer, Simon, engage, 227, 
236-240, 252. 

Lee, , killed in Chicago mas- 
sacre, 189. 

Lee, Mrs , wife of foregoing, 

in Indian captivity, 189, 190; 
marries Du Pin, 191. 

Lee, William, early Chicago 
exhorter, 144, 145; sketch, 
408. 

Lee's Place (Hardscrabble), in 
Chicago massacre, 155-157, 
159, 160. 

Legends of Fox River (of Green 
Bay), 56, 57; story of the little 
rail, 242-244; story of the red 
fox, 287-294; story of Shee- 
sheebanze (little duck), 295- 
302. 



-, Chicago fur trader, 



Le Mai, 
146. 

Letendre, Jean B., French mes- 
senger, 83. 

Lincoln, Abraham, commissions 
John H. Kinzie, xviii. 

Lippincott & Co., J. B., republish 
Wau-Bun, xix. 

"Little Belt," English war vessel, 
195. 

Little Chute, Mrs. Kinzie at, 35, 
333-336. 

Little Kaukauna, Reaume at, 
399. 

Little Priest, Winnebago chief, 
272. 

Logan, James, mentions Chicago, 
408. 

Louisa, negro domestic, 68, 69, 
81, 82, 84-86, 90, 94, 274. 

Louisiana Territory, Harrison's 
governorship, 388. 

Low, Nicholas, grandson of Hali- 
burton, xiii, 147. 

Lytle, , Pennsylvania fron- 
tiersman, family stolen by Sen- 
ecas, 207-209, 212-216, 220, 
222, 223. 

Lytle, Mrs. , wife of fore- 
going, captured by Indians, 
209-212, 215, 216, 220-223; at 
Detroit, 225, 226. 

Lytle, Eleanor. See Mrs. John 
Kinzie. 

Lytle, Maggie, flees from Indians, 
213-215. 

Lytle, Thomas, flees from In- 
dians, 213-215, death of, 224- 
227. 



INDEX 



439 



McCoy, , missionary, 233. 

McKee, Col. Alexander, British 
Indian agent, 186, 192. 

McKenzie, Elizabeth, adventures 
of, xiv-xvi. 

McKenzie, Isaac, daughters cap- 
tured by Shawanese, xiv, xv. 

Mackenzie, John, father of John 
Kinzie, xiii. 

Mackenzie, Mrs. John, wife of 
foregoing, xiii; marries Hali- 
burton and Forsyth, xiii. 

McKenzie, Margaret, adventures 
of, xiv-xvi. 

McKillip, Capt. , marries 

Eleanor Lytle, 224. 

McKillip, Eleanor (Lytle), widow 
of foregoing, marries John Kin- 
zie, xvi, 149, 150. 

McKillip, Margaret. See Mrs. 
Lieut. L. T. Helm. 

Mackinac Island (Michillimack- 
inac), origin of name, 11, 393; 
Hurons at, 396; calms off, 1; fur 
trade of, 150, 152, 326, 394, 
395; massacre at, 323; held by 
English, 162, 164, 395, 396 
Presbyterian mission, 6, 9, 394 
Abbott at, 395; Bairds, 398 
Beaumont, 413; Edward Bid- 
die's marriage, 395; Charles 
Gratiot, 414; Healds, 188; Kin- 
zies, xvi, 3-12; Laframboise, 
395; Mazzuchelli, 411; Capt. 
Pierce's marriage, 395; view, 6. 

Mackinac boats, described, 394; 
used in fur trade, 8, 25-27, 344. 

Mackinaw City (Old Mackinac), 
seen by Mrs. Kinzie, 12. 



Mackinaw Company, fur trade 
of, 394. 

Macomb, , released by Eng- 
lish, 196. 

Madison, naming of lakes, 405; 
Kinzies near site of, 100; 
early tavern, 405. 

Magill, Arthur, at Fort Winne- 
bago, 314; escorts Mrs. Kin- 
zie, 327-337. 

Magill, Julian, at Fort Winne- 
bago, 278, 379; goes to Fort 
Howard, 331, 332. 

Magill, Juliette A., marries John 
H. Kinzie, xvii. See also, Mrs. 
John H. Kinzie. 

Mail service, at early Chicago, 
145, 198; Peoria to Galena, 407. 

Man Eater, Winnebago chief, 
253; in Black Hawk War, 323. 

Manitoulin Islands, calms off, 1. 

Maple sugar, made by Indians, 
7, 8. 

Marcotte, Jean Baptiste, father 
of Madame Laframboise, 394. 

" Mariner," early lake schooner, 
339, 340. 

Marquette, Father Jacques, Jesuit 
missionary, 396; discovers Mis- 
sissippi, 403. 

Marsh, Rev. Cutting, missionary 
to Stockbridges, 400, 401; 
diary of, 415; met by Mrs. 
Kinzie, 32, 33; sketch, 401. 

Marten, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

Mary, a servant, 379. 

Mata, a blacksmith, 320, 327, 
330, 334-337, 351; injury of 
daughter, 368-371. 



440 



INDEX 



Mata, Sophy, injured on ice, 
368-371. 

Mauzheegawgaw swamp, Mrs. 
Kinzie crosses, 51, 309-312. 

Mazzuchelli , Rev. Samuel 
Charles, Catholic missionary, 
266, 270, 375; sketch, 411. 

Menomonee Indians, French 
name for, 8, 52; relations with 
English, 7; salutation of dawn, 
19, 20; marriage customs, 373; 
treaty with New York Indians, 
14, 15; fur trade of, 150; Grig- 
nons related to, 20; in Black 
Hawk War, 330, 349, 416. 
See also Wishtayyun. 

Menomoneeville. See Shanty- 
town. 

Methodists, met by Mrs. Kinzie, 
136, 137. 

Miami Indians, friendly in Chi- 
cago massacre, 168, 172, 173; 
relations to English, 6, 7. 

Miami Rapids, Fort Defiance at, 
224. 

Michigan, Sacs in, 407; Cass's 
governorship, 44; Porter's, 358; 
early Chicago mail, 198; militia 
in Black Hawk War, 416. 

Michigan City, Mich., genesis 
of, 143. 

Michillimackinac. See Macki- 
nac Island. 

Miller, , Chicago resident, 

143. 

Milwaukee (Milwaukie), John 
Kinzie's trade at, 150; Chi- 
cago prisoners at, 188; Park- 
man Club Papers, 401, 402. 



Miner, Rev. Jesse, missionary to 
Stockbridges, 401. 

Mineral Point, Wis., Judge Doty 
at, 25. 

Mink, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

Minnesota, fur trade in, 412. 

Mishinemackinawgo Indians, 
name-givers to Michillimacki- 
nac, 393. 

Missions, Protestant, at Macki- 
nac, 6, 8-11; among Winne- 
bagoes, 265-268. See also, 
Cadle, Ferry, Kent, Marsh, 
Mazzuchelli, Miner, Catholics, 
Jesuits, and the several Protes- 
tant denominations. 

Missouri, Sac and Fox cession 
(1804), 411; early land sur- 
veys, 406. 

Mitchell, David, resident of 
Mackinac, 9. 

Mitchell, Mrs. David, at Macki- 
nac, 10, 395. 

Moaway (the Wolf), Pottawat- 
tomie Indian, 138. 

Mohawk (Mohican) Indians, in 
Revolutionary War, 410; de- 
scendants in Wisconsin, 333. 

Montreal, fur trade entrepot, 151, 
154, 393, 399, 402; Sir John 
Johnson at, 410; schools of, 
395. 

Morrin, Isidore, government 
blacksmith at Fort Winne- 
bago, 262, 320, 385. 

Morrison, Col. James, entertains 
Kinzies, 104-109; sketch, 405. 

Morrison, Mrs. James, entertains 
Mrs. Kinzie, 104-107. 



INDEX 



441 



Morrison's (Porter's) Grove, set^ 
tied, 405; Kinzies at, 104-107, 
109. 

Munsee Indians, move to Wis- 
consin, 401. 

Muskrat, in Northwest fur trade, 
7. 

Musquakees. See Fox Indians. 

Myers, Granny, frontier settler, 
214. 

Nanneebozho, Indian sprite, 
242-244. 

"Napoleon," lake schooner, 230- 
233, 277. 

Naunongee, Pottawattomie chief, 
killed by Hays, 191. 

Navarino, Wis., founded by Whit- 
ney, 412; Kinzies at, 16, 17. 

Navigation. See Durham boats, 
Mackinac boats, Portages, 
Steamers, Voyageurs, and New- 
berry. 

Necedah, Wis., Winnebagoes 
near, 404. 

Neenah, Wis., Mrs. Kinzie on 
site of, 41-45. 

Neescotneemeg, Pottawattomie 
chief, 144, 182. 

Negroes, at Chicago, 233, 234; at 
Fort Winnebago, 68, 69, 81, 
82 , 84-86 , 90. See also , Black 
Jim, David, Ephraim, Harry, 
and Louisa. 

Newberry, Oliver, owner of Lake 
schooner, 304, 339. 

New France, downfall, xiii, 394. 

Newhall, Dr. , Galena phy- 
sician, 83. 



New York, William Forsyth at, 
xiii. 

New York Indians, 26. See also, 
Waubanakees. 

Nicolet, Jean, discovers North- 
west, 403. 

Niles, Mich., John Kinzie at, 
146; on mail route, 304. 

Northwest Company, organized, 
394; Shaw's agency, 153, 154; 
employs Robert Stuart, 393. 

Nunns & Clark, piano manufac- 
turers, 66. 

Ogee (Ogie), John, Indian lad, 

119, 120. 
Ogee (Ogie), Joseph, ferryman, 

120, 407. 
Ogee's (Ogie's) ferry, Mrs. Kinzie 

at, 114. 
Ogilvie, Gillespie & Co., fur 

traders, 402. 
Old Boilvin, a Winnebago, 285, 

286. 
Old Queen, mother of Corn 

Planter, 211, 216-220. 
Old Smoker, an Indian, 327, 329, 

341,343. 
Olean Point, N. Y., Seneca village 

at, 211. 
Oneida Indians, move to Wis- 
consin, 401. See also, Eleazer 

Williams. 
Oshkosh, Wis., 402; settled, 413. 
Oswego, 111., Mrs. Kinzie at, 

131. 
Ottawa Indians, French appella- 
tion of, 52, 53; language, 287; 

at Point St. Ignace, 396; at 



442 



INDEX 



Mackinac, 5-12; relations to 
English, 7; at Tippecanoe, 157; 
treaty of 1816, 388, 409; re- 
lated to J. P. Beaubien, 407; 
met by Mrs. Kinzie, 32; Black- 
bird's History, 393. 

Otter, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

Ouilmette, Antoine, Chicago set- 
tler, 182, 183, 185, 233. 

Ouilmette, Josette, daughter of 
foregoing, bond servant, 233, 
236, 267, 274, 277, 334-336, 
351, 379. 

Ourand, Charles H., sketch of 
Fort Dearborn I, 156. 

Owen, Col. T. J. V., Indian 
agent, 227. 

Paquette, Pierre, Winnebago 
interpreter, 57, 88, 95, 130, 
272, 284; marries Miss Cr6lie, 
414; at Fort Winnebago, 356, 
359, 361, 369, 372, 375; in 
Black Hawk War, 317, 320, 
322, 323, 326-328, 344; keeps 
Belief ontaine, 413 ; sketch, 
403. 

Paquette, Mrs. Pierre, wife of 
foregoing, 267, 318, 372. 

Paquette, Th^rese, daughter of 
foregoing, at Sunday school, 
274. 

Parkman Club Papers, 401, 402. 

Path Valley, Pa., settled, 207. 

Patterson, , fur trader, 194. 

Pawnee Blanc (White Pawnee, 
Old Dandy), Winnebago chief , 
66, 73-75. 

Pawnee Blanc, widow of, 284. 



Peach, , at Fort Winnebago, 

264. 

Peesotum, a Pottawattomie, 175, 
178. 

Peoria, 111., fur trade at, 419; 
death of Point-au-Sable, 146; 
Lieut. Helm at, 186; trail to 
Galena, 406, 407; Chicago mail, 
198. 

Peoria County, 111., embraces Ga- 
lena and Chicago, 407. 

Perry, Commodore Oliver H., vic- 
tory on Lake Erie, 195. 

Peten Well, Wis., Winnebagoes 
at, 404. 

Petit Rocher, Wis., in Black 
Hawk War, 321. 

Philleo, Dr. Addison, Galena 
physician, 306, 310-312. 

Piche, Pierre, a French settler, 
121,131,132,134. 

Pierce, Capt. Benjamin K., com- 
mandant at Mackinac, 395. 

Pillon, , an engag6, 85, 94, 

96-99, 263, 276, 320. 

Pillon, Mrs. , wife of fore- 
going, a servant, 94, 96. 

Pipes, as imits of measure, 30, 
34,328,330,414,415. 

Pittsburg, protects Western set- 
tlers,206;Lytleat,213, 215,216. 

Plante, , an engage, 85, 95, 

103, 108, 121, 122, 126, 263, 
276, 277, 313, 320. 

Plympton, Capt. Joseph C, at 
Fort Winnebago, 360; sketch, 
418. 

Point-au-Sable, Jean Baptiste, 
settles at Chicago, 146. 



INDEX 



443 



Point St. Ignace, Marquette at, 
12, 396. 

Pontiac,at taking of Mackinac,12. 

Porlier, Jacques, fm- trader, 402; 
met by Mrs. Kinzie, 49. 

Portage, Wis., winding of Fox 
Eiver at, 57, 58; fur trade, 405; 
trail to Chicago, 108; surrender 
of Red Bird, 417; supplies for 
Sugar Creek, 100; Mazzuchelli 
at, 266. See also. Fort Win- 
nebago, Kinzies, and Paquette. 

Portages, Chicago, 146, 408; 
Fox- Wisconsin, 60, 403; Grand 
Chute, 85-38, 345-348; Kau- 
kauna, 31-34; Little Kau- 
kauna, 35. See also, the sev- 
eral localities. 

Porter, Gov. George B., Indian 
superintendent, 358, 363, 364, 
366, 386; governor of Michigan 
Territory, 418. 

Portier (Porthier), Mrs. Joseph, 
at Chicago, 232. 

Pottawattomie Indians, French 
appellation of, 52, 53; language, 
127, 128, 130; relations to 
English, 7; fur trade of, 150; 
Point-au-Sable among, 146; in 
Chicago massacre, 154-191; at 
Tippecanoe, 157; restrained by 
Shaubena, 197; at Chicago, 
138; at Wolf Point, 138; treaty 
of 1816, 388, 409; met by Mrs. 
Kinzie, 32; in Black Hawk 
War, 272, 392, 412; treaties of 
1836, 409; Ouilmette related to, 
233; Tomah, 376-379; removal 
from Lake Michigan, 120. See 



also, Big Foot, Billy Caldwell, 
Black Partridge, Alexander 
Robinson, Shaubena, and other 
chiefs. 

Powell, William, fur trader, 329, 
330, 333, 350. 

Prairie du Chien, Wis., fur trade 
at, 414; captured by British, 
398; earlyjusticeat,28; school, 
368, 371; Doty's court, 397; 
imprisonment of Red Bird, 
417, 418; Black Hawk's sur- 
render, 354, 355, 417; Boilvin's 
agency, 285, 400; Street's 
agency, 404; Fisher at, 398; 
Charles Gratiot, 414; Johnson, 
405; Kinzies, xvii, 42-45; 314, 
354-356; Mrs. Mitchell, 10; 
Rolette, 18, 398. 

Prairie du Sac, in Black Hawk 
War, 416. 

Presbyterians. See Kent, Marsh, 
Miner, and Stockbridges. 

Proctor, Gen. Henry A., British 
commandant at Detroit, 186, 
192-196. 

Prophet, Black Hawk's adviser, 
392, 417. 

Protestants. See the several 
denominations. 

Puans (Puants). See Winnebago 
Indians. 

QuASHQUAME, Sac chief, on 
land cessions, 388, 389. 

Quincy, 111., fur trade near, 419. 

Quebec, Wolfe's victory, xiii; 
John Kinzie at, xiii, xiv, 147, 
148,195,196. 



444 



INDEX 



Reaume, Charles, Green Bay 
justice, 27, 28; sketch, 399, 400. 

Recollet missionaries, at Detroit, 
396. 

Rector, Col. William, surveyor- 
general of Illinois, 406. 

Red Bird, Winnebago chief, up- 
rising of, 197, 249, 319, 406, 
414; imprisonment at Fort 
Winnebago, 357; sketch, 417, 
418. 

Revolutionary War, 399, 400, 410. 

Reynolds, Gov. John, in Black 
Hawk War, 355, 412. 

Richardson, Maj. , Hard- 
scrabble, and Waunangee, 155. 

Ridgway, Isaac A., view of Fort 
Winnebago, 358. 

River Alleghany, settlement on, 
206, 207; captivity of Lytle 
family, 211. 

River Au Sable, friendly Indians 
on, 186, 189. 

River Bad Ax, battle of, 416, 417. 

River Baraboo (Barribault), Win- 
nebagoes on, 72,270, 321,366, 
382, 414. 

River Calumet (at Chicago), In- 
dians at, 157, 191; hunters, 
201; Lee, 408. 

River Chicago, 144; in massacre 
of 1812, 175; portage, 146, 408. 

River Des Moines, street on, 404. 

River Desplaines (Aux Plaines), 
Pottawattomies on, 409; in 
Chicago massacre, 182, 187; 
Kinzies on, 137, 138, 234, 376. 

River Detroit, Fort Maiden on, 
194; ferry, 225. 



River Du Page, Mrs. Kinzie on, 
134-136. 

River Fox (of Green Bay), 410; 
Indian tradition of, 56, 57; 
Wolf confounded with, 53; at 
Portage, 58-60, 403; as a 
freight way, 231, 364; descrip- 
tion and tradition of Grand 
Butte des Morts, 402; of Petit 
Butte des Morts, 401, 402; fur 
trade on, 396, 399; Jesuits, 
413; Stockbridges, 333-336; 
Winnebagoes, 404; Fort How- 
ard built, 397; Camp Smith, 
396; Presbyterian mission on, 
32, 33, 401; Episcopalian mis- 
sion, 32, 33; in Black Hawk 
War, 415; Kinzies on, 13-60, 
101, 327-337; Wild Cat, 358, 
359. 

River Fox (of Illinois), in treaty 
of 1804, 388; Kinzies on, 182- 
134, 237, 238, 410. 

River Gasconade, in treaty of 
1804, 388. 

River Grand, death of Lafram- 
boise, 394. 

River Illinois, fur trade on, 
150; in treaty of 1804, 388; 
Chicago prisoners on, 188; 
Mrs. Holt, 179; Pottawat- 
tomies, 409; Chicago canal, 
410. 

River Iowa (Ihoway), Sacs and 
Foxes on, 391. 

River Jefferson, in treaty of 
1804, 388. 

River Kanawha, Isaac McKenzie 
on, xiv. 



INDEX 



445 



River Kankakee, fur trade on, 
150; Ottawas on, 409; hostile 
Indians from, 187, 188. 

River Maumee, John Kinzie on, 
xiv, 149. 

River Milwaukee (Melwakee), 
Fottawattomies on, 409. 

River Mississippi, discovered by 
Joliet and Marquette, 396, 403; 
Cass's expedition to sources of, 
2, 27, 393, 397; Fottawattomies 
west of, 409; Sacs and Foxes 
on, 52, 269, 270, 272, 273, 391, 
411, 412, 416, 417; Sac trail to 
Canada, 120, 121; Indian lands 
on, 266; Sac cessions, 388, 389; 
fur trade, 6, 152, 419; in War 
of 1812-15, 400; in Red Bird 
uprising, 197; in Black Hawk 
War, 314, 315, 354, 391, 392; 
canoe trips to, 17; First regi- 
ment ordered to, 260; work- 
men from, 262; Green Bay 
excursionists on, 303; travel- 
lers from, at Belief ontaine, 
312; Boilvin on, 28; Johnson, 
405; John H. Kinzie, 42-45; 
Mrs. Mitchell, 10. 

River Missouri, Fottawattomies 
on, 120, 200. 

River Monongahela, settlement 
on, 206. 

River Feckatonica, Mrs. Kinzie 
on, 115, 406. 

River Flum, settlement on, 207. 

River Raisin, massacre on, 192, 
193. 

River Rock, fur trade on, 150; 
Chicago prisoners, 188; Sacs, 



387-392; Winnebagoes, 160, 
272; Black Hawk's village, 407; 
in Black Hawk War, 65, 315, 
317, 323, 343, 411, 412, 415, 
417; Dixon's ferry, 116-121, 
406, 407; crossing at Lake 
Koshkonong, 94; Ogee's ferry, 
114; Mrs. Kinzie on, 252-254. 

River Root, Hogan on, 408. 

River St. Clair, cholera on, 340. 

River St. Joseph's, in Chicago 
massacre, 171. 

River Susquehannah, limit of 
white settlement, 206. 

River Thames, Thomas Lytle on, 
224-226; battle of, 404, 405, 
409. 

River Tippecanoe, treaty of 1836, 
409. 

River Trench. See River Thames. 

River Wabash, Indian troubles 
on, 167; hostile Fottawat- 
tomies from, 181, 185; Chi- 
cago prisoners on, 188; as 
state boundary, 397. 

River Wisconsin, at Fortage, 60, 
203, 365, 366; in treaty of 
1804, 388; early canoe voy- 
ages on, 17, 18; Sacs on, 417; 
Winnebagoes, 404; John H. 
Kinzie, 314; Roys, 275; in 
Black Hawk War, 321, 329, 
344, 355, 416, 417. 

River Wolf, mistaken for Fox, 
53. 

River Yellow, treaty of 1836, 
409. 

Roberts, Charles, canal commis- 
sioner, 409. 



446 



INDEX 



Roberts, Capt. Charles, captures 
Mackinac, 395. 

Robineau, , a voyageur, 345; 

blacksmith's helper, 368-371. 

Robinson, Alexander, Pottawat- 
tomie chief, 144; befriends 
whites, 187, 197, 249; sketch, 
409. 

Rock (Rocky) Island, 111., Dav- 
enport at, 391; Street's agency, 
404; Black Hawk at, 412; chol- 
era, 355, 356, 415; treaty, 355, 
357, 358. 

Rocky Mountains, discovery of 
passes, 405, 406. 

Rohl-Smith, Carl, artist of Chi- 
cago massacre monument, bas- 
reliefs by, 168, 172, 174, 176. 

Rolette, Miss, , at Fort Win- 
nebago, 377. 

Rolette, Joseph, Indian sobriquet 
for, 80; in Boilvin's court, 28; 
at Fort Winnebago, 71; stories, 
of, 17-19; sketch, 398. 

Ronan, Ensign George, in Chi- 
cago massacre, 156, 159, 163, 
174, 176. 

Root, Gen. Erastus, treaty com- 
missioner, 15, 19. 

Roy, Fran5ois, fur trader, 405. 

Roy, Pierre, son of foregoing, 95, 
103,116, 126. 

Roy family, at Portage, 275. 

Rum traffic, opposed by Robert 
Stuart, 393. 

Sac (Sauk) Indians, allied with 
Foxes, 52, 402; relations to 
English, 7; great trail to Can- 



ada, 120, 121, 123, 124, 126, 
407; in treaty of 1804,411, 412; 
land session by, 387-391; at 
Rock Island, 404; on Missis- 
sippi, 269, 270; Forsyth's 
agency, 419; met by Mrs. Kin- 
zie, 32; in Black Hawk War, 
116, 272, 273, 314-371, 387- 
392, 402, 411, 414-417. 

St. Augustine, Fla., settlement 
of, 12. 

St. Jean, , fur trader, 152, 

153. 

St. Joseph's, Ind., fm- trade at, 
180; in Chicago massacre, 186- 
188; John Kinzie at, xiv, 149; 
mission, 233, 236. 

St. Louis, Sac treaty of 1804, 
389; in War of 1812-15, 400; 
treaty of 1816, 409; military 
post, 387, 391; treaties at, 387- 
391; Hempstead, 404; Surveyor 
Thompson, 404. 

St. Martin, Alexis, patient of Dr. 
Beaumont, 413. 

St. Vrain, Felix, Indian agent, 
killed in Black Hawk War, 
116,316, 392. 

Saginaw Bay, Mich., fur trade at, 
419. 

Salt Creek, Kinzies on, 237. 

Sandusky, Ohio, John Kinzie at, 
xiv, 149. 

Sandwich, Ont., Jesuits at, 12, 
396; John Kinzie, 194; For- 
syths, 205. 

Sangamon County, 111., fur trade 
of, 150. 

Sauteurs. See Chippewa Indians. 



INDEX 



447 



Sawmills, established by Whit- 
ney, 412. 

Schoolcraft, Henry R., views 
from Indian Tribes, 6, 140; 
Sources of the Mississippi, 393. 

Schools. See education. 

Scotch, in Northwest fur trade, 
xiii, xiv, 394, 398. 

Scott, Capt. Martin, at Fort Dear- 
born, 144, 202; at Fort How- 
ard, 343; sketch, 410. 

Scott, Gen. Winfield, in Black 
Hawk War, 355, 415. 

Seneca Indians, captivity of Mi"s. 
John Kinzie, 205-223. 

Seneca, lU., Pottawattomies near, 
409. 

Shantytown (at Green Bay) , gen- 
esis of, 396; Kinzies at, 15, 17, 
337. 

Shaubena (Chambly, Shaubee- 
nay, Shaubenah), Pottawatto- 
mie chief, befriends whites, 
197, 249; portrait, 198; sketch, 
409. 

Shaw, , fur trade agent, 153, 

154. 

Shawanee (Shawnee) Indians, in 
Dunmore's War, xiv; capture 
McKenzie girls, xiv, xv; at 
Tippecanoe, 157. 

Shawneeaukee, John H. Kinzie's 
Indian name, xvii, 5, 43, 45, 
49, 54, 60, 74, 87, 102, 180, 
194, 235, 248, 257, 273, 280, 
308, 322. 

Shawneetown, 111., Street at, 404. 

Sheaffe, Col. , English offi- 
cer, 187. 



Sheesheebanze (little duck) , 
story of, 295-302. 

Shoshone Indians, Doty treats 
with, 397. 

Shot-making, at Helena, 412. 

Sinclair, Commodore Arthur, at- 
tacks Mackinac Island, 395. 

Sinsinawa Mound, Dominican 
Academy at, 411. 

Sioux Indians, raid Chequame- 
gon Bay, 396; Mrs. Mitchell 
related to, 10; met by Mrs. 
Kinzie, 32; in Black Hawk 
War, 416. 

Smith, Col. Joseph Lee, estab- 
lishes Camp Smith, 396. 

Snakes, at Portage, 21. 

Society in Scotland for Propa- 
gating Christian Knowledge, 
401. 

Songs, by French-Canadian voy- 
ageurs, 28-30, 56, 327, 400. 

South Kaukauna. See Kaukauna. 

Southwest Company, organized, 
394; at Mackinac, 150. 

Spanish land grants at St. Louis, 
146. 

Springfield, 111., Sac lands sold 
at, 390, 391; Dixon, 407. 

Stages, at Buffalo Grove, 118. 

Stambaugh, Col. Samuel C, In- 
dian agent, 305, 307; in Black 
Hawk War, 349, 416; sketch, 
413. 

Stanley, Webster, founds Osh- 
kosh, 413. 

Statesburg. See Kaukauna. 

Steamers, early, on great lakes, 
xvii; on Mississippi River, 



448 



INDEX 



353, 416. See also, '< Henry 
Clay," " Uncle Sam," and 
'< Warrior." 

Stickney, Gardner P., "Use of 
Maize by Wisconsin Indians," 
402. 

Stillman, Maj. Isaiah, routed by 
Black Hawk, 417. 

Stillman's Run. See Sycamore 
Creek. 

Stirling, Mark, deserts George 
Forsyth, 148, 149. 

Stockbridge (Waubanakee, Wau- 
beenakee) Indians, Presby- 
terian mission to, 32, 348, 400, 
401 ,415; visited by Mrs. Kinzie, 
26, 333-336. 

Stockbridge, Wis., Indian vil- 
lage, 401. 

Stoddard, Maj. , command- 

. ant at St. Louis, 387. 

Street, Gen. Joseph M., Indian 
agent at Prairie du Chien, 72, 
354; receives Black Hawk, 417; 
sketch, 404. 

Stuart, David, with American 
Fur Company, 393. 

Stuart, Robert, fur-trade agent, 
entertains Kinzies, 3, 4; inter- 
est in missions, 6; sketch, 393, 
394. 

Sulky, , a soldier, 91. 

Sully, R. M., portrait of Black 
Hawk, 354. 

Sugar Creek, Lapierre on, 100, 
320; Sophy Mata's accident at, 
368-370. 

Sycamore Creek, Black Hawk's 
victory at, 354, 393, 417. 



Talk-English, a Winnebago, 
64, 65. 

Taverns, at Belief ontaine, 60, 
351, 413; at Chicago, 143, 144, 
407; Madison, 405; Oshkosh, 
413. 

Tecumseh, at treaty of Green- 
ville, 408; killed at Thames, 
405, 409. 

Thompson, James, surveys Chi- 
cago town site, 409; his map, 
142. 

Thunder Bay, storms off, 1-3. 

Tippecanoe, battle of, 157, 159, 
167. 

Tomah, an Indian lad, 376- 
379. 

Topeeneebee, Pottawattomie 
chief, befriends Kinzies, 171, 
172, 185, 186, 188. 

Toshunnuck, a Winnebago, 254, 
255. 

Trails, evolution of Indian, 405, 
406; great Sac, to Canada, 
120, 121, 123, 124, 126, 407; 
Butte des Morts to Portage, 
51, 53; Dixon's to Chicago, 
117, 120-139; Dixon's to 
Peoria, 121; Fort Winnebago 
to Chicago, 94-139; Gleason's 
to Portage, 56; Hamilton's 
Diggings to Kellogg's, 114- 
116; Kellogg's to Ogee's, 114; 
Morrison's to Hamilton's Dig- 
gings, 107-111; Peoria to Ga- 
lena, 406, 407; Pichfe's to 
Chicago, 132; at Portage, 322; 
Portage to Chicago, 108. See 
also. Portages. 



INDEX 



449 



Trail Creek (Riviere d u 
Chemin), Miller on, 143. 

Treaties, of Ghent, 396; Paris 
(1783), 220; Greenville, 408; 
with Sacs and Foxes (1804), 
411, 412; St. Louis (1816), 
409; Sac land cessions, 387- 
391; Menomonees and New 
York Indians ( Waubanakees) , 
14, 15; at Rock Island, 355, 
357, 358; with Pottawattomies 
(1836), 409; with Shoshones, 
397. 

Tremont House, Chicago, 143. 

Turcotte, , a blacksmith, 

320,369,370. 

Turkey Creek, treaty of 1836 , 409. 

Turner, Andrew J., "History of 
Fort Winnebago," 411. 

Turtle Creek, at Beloit, 411; 
Winnebagoes on, 72; Kinzies, 
251. 

Twenty-mile Prairie, Mrs. Kinzie 
on, 256, 257. 

Twiggs, Maj. David Emanuel, at 
Fort Winnebago, 58, 68, 84, 
89, 90, 96; entertains Kinzies, 
259, 260; leaves Fort Winne- 
bago, 273, 274; sketch, 399. 

Twiggs, Mrs. David E., at Fort 
Winnebago, 25, 58, 68, 69, 89. 

Twiggs, Lizzie, birth of, 92. 

"Uncle Sam," early lake steam- 
er, 189. 

Van Cleve, Lieut. Horatio Phil- 
lips, at Fort Winnebago, 379; 
sketch, 418. 



Van Cleve, Mrs. H.P. (Charlotte 
Ouisconsin Clark) , wife of fore- 
going. Three Score Years and 
Ten, xix, 415. 

Van Voorhees, Dr. , in Chi- 
cago massacre, 156, 173, 174. 

Victoire, family servant, 376. 

Vincennes, Ind., Indian council 
at, 197; in War of Revolution, 
399. 

Virginia, capture oi McKenzie 
girls, xiv-xvi. 

ViteUe, , an engage, 335, 336. 

Voyageurs, characteristics of ser- 
vice, 150-154; pipes as unit of 
measure, 30, 34, 328, 330, 414, 
415; songs of, 28-30, 56, 327, 
400; on Mackinac boats, 394; 
at Butte des Morts, 49; at Fort 
Winnebago, 66, 67; on Lake 
Superior, 400; at Prairie du 
Chien, 414; in service of Kin- 
zies, 21, 22, 25-57, 327-337. 

Wallace, , at Wolf's Point, 

198. 

Wapello, Fox chief, 404. 

War of 1812-15, fur trade in, 402; 
Sandusky campaign, 403; cap- 
ture of Prairie du Chien, 400; 
Col. Cutler in, 418; Winne- 
bagoes, 404. 

"Warrior," steamer in Black 
Hawk War, 353, 416. 

Washington, D. C, Shaubena at, 
409; Winnebagoes, 264, 321, 
404. 

Waubanakees. See Stockbridge 
Indians. 



450 



INDEX 



Waubansee, Pottawattomie chief, 
128; befriends whites, 178, 181, 
183. 

Waubeeneenah, Pottawattomie 
chief, 175, 176. 

Waukaunkau ( Little Snake ) , 
hostage for Winnebago sus- 
pects, 357-362. 

Waupaca, Cutting Marsh at, 401. 

Waygeemarkin, an Indian ma- 
gician, 295-302. 

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, fights 
Indians, 224. 

Weeks, , entertains Kinzies, 

187. 

Wekau, a Winnebago, friend of 
Red Bird, 417, 418. 

Wells, Capt. William, in Chicago 
massacre, 168, 172, 175, 177, 
178; illustrationof death of , 1 7 6 . 

Wentworth, , Chicago tav- 
ern-keeper, 143, 144; met by 
Mrs. Kinzie, 138. 

Whigs, appoint Street, 404. 

Whistler, Capt. John, builds Fort 
Dearborn I, 407; sketch from 
plans, 156. 

Whistler, Maj. William, receives 
Red Bird's surrender, 417. 

White, , killed in Chicago 

massacre, 157, 160. 

White Crow (Kauraykausaykah, 
Kauraykawsawkaw, Kawnee- 
shaw, Le Borgne), Winnebago 
chief, 65, 272, 273; delivers 
prisonei's to whites, 361; sketch, 
404. 

White Ox, a Winnebago mur- 
derer, 9. 



Whitney, Daniel, entertains Kin- 
zies, 305; visits Kinzies, 303; 
sketch, 412. 

Wight, William W., on Eleazer 
Williams, 401. 

Wild Cat, Winnebago chief, 45, 
65, 383, 386; opposes land ces- 
sion, 358, 359. 

Wild cat (animal) , in Northwest 
fur trade, 7. 

Wild doves, enormous flocks of, 
415. 

Wild rice, grown by Northwest 
Indians, 8, 45, 56; bibliogra- 
phy, 402. 

Will County, IU.,Ottawasin,409. 

Williams, Rev. "Eleazer, mission- 
aiy to Oneidas, met by Mrs. 
Kinzie, 32, 33; sketch, 401. 

Williams, M. C, Old Mission 
Church of Mackinac IslandfiQ^. 

Williamsburg, L. I., John Kinzie 
at, xiii, xiv. 

Wing, , accompanies Kin- 
zies, 306, 311, 312. 

Winnebago (Puants) Indians, 
origin of name " Puants," 52, 
53, 402, 403; vocabulary by 
Boilvin, 400; customs and 
dances, 278-286; scalp dance, 
364, 365; gather wild rice, 46; 
marriage customs, 372-375; 
indifferent to education, 88, 
89; effect of missions on, 265- 
268; fur trade of, 150; rela- 
tions to English, 7; in Chicago 
massacre, 160; at Tippecanoe, 
157; in Red Bird uprising, 
197, 249, 319, 406, 417, 418; 



INDEX 



451 



in Black Hawk War, 272, 273, 
315-371, 387-392, 409, 412, 
416, 417; capture Black Hawk, 
404; surrender of suspects, 
357-363; escape of prisoners, 
366-368, 384, 385; starving 
time near Fort Winnebago, 
380-383; visit Eastern cities, 
64, 65, 75-78; payment of an- 
nuities to, 15, 262, 272, 278- 
286, 363, 364, 366; beef and 
horses, 413; principal villages 
of, 72; on Baraboo River, 72- 
80; at Butte des Morts, 48, 49; 
Fort Winnebago, 60-66, 72- 
80, 86-89, 264-303; Four 
Lakes, 102; on Lake Koshko- 
nong, 253; at Prairie du 
Chien, 72; Turtle Creek band, 
411; Street's agency, 404; 
White Ox, a murderer, 9; re- 
lated to Paquette, 403; por- 
trait of types, 64. See also, 
Fort Winnebago, John H. 
Kinzie, Mrs. John H. Kinzie, 
and the several chiefs. 

Winnebago rapids, Mrs. Kinzie 
at, 333. 

Winnebago swamp, 121, 123. 

Winnemeg (Catfish), Pottawat- 
tomie chief, befriends whites, 
162, 163, 178. 

Winnosheek, Winnebago chief, 
317. 

Wiota, Wis., founded, 406. 

Wisconsin, Hurons in, 396; first 
settled, 398; Sac and Fox ces- 
sion (1804), 41 1,412; Wau-Bun 
as historical material for, xx. 



Wisconsin Heights, battle of, 
416, 417. 

Wisconsin Historical Society, 
Secretary Draper names Madi- 
son lakes, 405; dedicates tablet 
to AUouez, 413; possesses For- 
syth MSS., 419; Marsh MSS., 
401; furnishes illustrations to 
this volume, 14, 64, 354; Col- 
lections, xix, 373, 395, 399, 
400, 411, 415. 

Wishtayyun (blacksmith) , Me- 
nomonee guide, 22, 32, 42, 
306, 307. 

Wolcott, Dr. Alexander, Indian 
agent, 197; household of, 233; 
death of, 83, 84, 201. 

Wolcott, Mrs. Judge , 168. 

Wolf, in Northwest fur trade, 7. 

Wolf Point, 143-145; Mrs. Kin- 
zie at, 138; Hunt and Wallace, 
198. 

Wolf's Creek, McKenzie on, xiv. 

Wolfe, Gen. , on Plains of 

Abraham, xiii. 

Wright's Woods, at Chicago, 202. 

Wyandott Indians, relations to 
English, 6, 7; John H. Kinzie 
among, xvii, 44, 45. 

Yellow Banks, Black Hawk 
at, 412. 

Yellow Thunder (Waukaunzee- 
kah), Winnebago chief, 75; 
sketch, 404. 

Yellow Thunder, Mrs. (Wash- 
ington Woman), 75-78, 383. 

Young Dandy. See Four Legs. 

Ypsilanti, Mich., genesis of, 167. 



PRINTED BY R. R. DONNELLEY 
AND SONS COMPANY AT THE 
LAKESIDE PRESS, CHICAGO, ILL. 



Q 1C4f ><>. 



\QQS^\ 0£L. TOCAT.OiV. 
FEB. 3 1902 



